《Evil Awe-Inspiring》


 Chapter 1 - : Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue


    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Many people believe that luck does exist. Although the luck can��t be seen or touched but it does affect our lives. For example, a gambler with good luck can win a lot of monies in one night, but he might lose every penny in the other night when he has lost his luck.


    There is a saying that if the luck comes, it will be unstoppable. But if the luck about goes away, you still can��t catch its tail.


    If someone has the ability that he can control his own lucks, whether he can own all the fortunes, win all the beauties�� hearts?


    Is that possible?

 Chapter 2 - : Days in nightclub (1)

    If you may encounter an adventure which is you may get everything you dream about just by shake your hands. Will you be interested?


    But we must know it clearly that anything has its own price with no exception.


    ��


    I''m woken by the alarm. I turn over the body and sit up on the bed of the restroom.


    It''s 17:00 now.


    I turn on the light and light a cigarette. After a deep breath, the irritating smoke goes through my lung which makes me totally awake.


    I jump to the ground and practice dozens of push-ups. I can hear that my bones are ringing. After that, I clean myself up, dress the black suit which is hung on the door. I hard knead my face to make the muscle there a bit relax. Then I step out of the restroom.


    My name is Chen Yang, 23 years old and I am living in this medium city in south.


    The place I am working for is the famous nightclub names "Golden Paradise". I think you do know what kind of place "nightclub" is. "Golden Paradise" is one of the top tiers of the industry because the girls there are pretty, young and passionate enough.


    My title is chief manager, which sounds pretty senior but the actual works are not. Chat and drink with the guests and look after the nightclub. These are my major works.


    There isn''t anyone in the corridor when I stepped out from the restroom. No sooner some waiters and waitresses come and start cleaning works. I own a restroom just because I am the chief manager. Next my room, it''s the girl''s rest room. But it''s pretty empty now because it''s only 5 o''clock now and most of them haven''t come yet.


    A well-dressed woman steps out from that restroom. I glance at her and find she is Mary. She is a senior mummy of the nightclub. She was pretty popular in the nightclubs in the city when she was young. Within the time past, she is no longer popular any more. So she became a mummy. By using the lasting resources, she did recruited pretty some good girls.


    She''s doing pretty well so far. Once needed, she may call in dozens of girls come. But if there is any pity, it must be that she never get an opportunity to have a Top-tier Girl on hand.


    A so called Top-tier Girl is never easy. She need to not only pretty, but also smart, and do know how to active the atmosphere, does know how to make guests happy, does know the timing of tease or stillness. Top-tier girls are kind of pretty evil spirits who can fascinate man out of mind.


    Girls who just know hurry to guests at first, only green and inexperienced man likes. Senior players who have seen the lions have their own tastes.


    "Brother 5��" Mary got a shine in her eyes and wriggled her thin waist when she saw me. She stepped near me and hung her body which wore the black tight uniform on my arm. She whispered to my ear with a saccharine smile. "Please do take care of us tonight. John arranged my team to the last yesterday so that my girls couldn''t have enough business."


    After saying that, she rubbed my arm by using her ample bosom.


    I giggled and slapped on her ass, pinched her at the same time. "Are you playing with me again? It''s impossible that John would neglect you. I saw your girls got the most of the business last night. Yours Lily even went out for after party with Boss Mark, am I right?"


    Mary gave me the glad eye and laughed sweeter. "However, you must well arrange for me." Her savory smelled body closer to my arm again.


    Many people take it for granted that nightclubs recruit there girls. But the truth is not. This kind of nightclub only sells the beverages & wines and the boxes & VIP rooms. The girls only follow their mummy to get business every night.


    Usually, every nightclub stations some mummies to help raise business. Mummy recruits girls to provide services to guests. They don''t get paid from the nightclub. What make them living are the tips from the guests.


    Meanwhile, if mummy or girl has long-term relationship customers. She may get expense commission by helping box/VIP room reservation.


    In general, a girl in a box can earn hundreds in our nightclub per night. Meanwhile, her guests might consume around tens of thousands. If there are some big customers on hands, the commission will be pretty round sum.


    Mummy like Mary, although there is not Top-tier Girl on hand. But she has pretty wide connections outside and do have some big clients. Each client pays hundreds of thousands here. Her commission account really got a good number every month.


    But frankly speaking, she does need to suck me off. Because as the rule of the nightclub. If there is any new big client comes, it will be managers like me to welcome them into the box or VIP room. Then I have the right to decide whom come to provide service.


    So that mummies and girls here all pretty ingratiate themselves with managers. They want more business from us. There are some girls even willing to sleep with the manager to get more client approach opportunities. For example, John almost has fucked at least half of the girls in our nightclub as far as I know.


    About myself, you know, touch pitch, and you will be defiled. But I am never too much or bully the girls. Barely hit or abuse them either. So that most of them pretty like me.


    Mary was still obsequious smiling to me. I involuntarily let go of her soft waist. Impressive soft!


    She is permanently waving and her skin so delicate white like wax. There isn''t any spare tire on her waist. Especially, she wears the tight suit uniform, cradling a small hand-bag (for tips storage). Do have the feeling of uniform temptation. Indeed a truly beauty she is!


    I sighed secretly. Mary has no Top-tier Girl just because herself is. If she wants, although she isn''t the most beautiful, but she is smart enough to know guests and make them happy. No wonder she was so popular at past time.


    "Brother 5, it''s still early. May I make a massage for you?" Mary ogled me with her waterish eyes. I know she was playing with me because it was almost time for work. I slapped on her ass with smile. "No more kidding. I will have some guests come tonight. I will call you once they arrive. But do remember ask you girls well-dressed up. These guests are pretty tough."


    Mary was laughing and kissed my face. Then she wriggled her thin hips and back to the rest room to make up.

 Chapter 3 - : Days in nightclub (2)

    There are 4 chief managers in Golden Paradise. I am the youngest but I have been working here for the longest time. I was on 18 when I came here. Started from the boy serve the plates, then be a waiter, then a manager. Finally I am a chief manager now.


    I do have some clients on hands. The commission from them is more than the salary I get.


    John is another chief manager on duty with me. He is over 30 and much older than me. He has a white face flirting eyes. He always has very strong lust. He was flirting with another mummy Phoenix when I had walked to the back kitchen.


    Phoenix is the No.1 mummy in our nightclub. Although she hasn''t girls as many as Mary has. But she has 2 Top-tier Girls. These two girls are all the absolutely beauties. They are the precious of Golden Paradise nightclub.


    Don''t look down on these girls. They won''t go out with clients often.


    Why?


    It''s simple.


    Human nature is, the best thing is what you want but you can''t get easily. Basically, if any guest come to the nightclub and want to take out a girl, she would say no. If he is so easy to get, he will lose his interest very soon. How can we earn the long term money in that case?


    Normally, if you go to the nightclub, if you want to go out with a girl you like. She would refuse you several times. Only when she feels that already earns enough money on you. She would agree with you then.


    Of course, if you want to pay quite a lot of money to make it quick. It will be your freedom. It''s the money business.


    Sometimes girl will ask for free of charge for once. It''s more because she values the potential and hope to keep the client coming.


    There are some handsome clients who do know how to make fun with the girls. In that case, girls are also willing to go out with them. But this situation is very rarely. I did see such a tough guy that he brought a very pretty girl out only at the first night come. They ate midnight snack together and open a room in hotel that night. She paid all the charges even included the taxi fee. And she did miss him for quite a long time and wish to see him again.


    You must know, these girls are the same human being with all the beautiful romantic dreams they should have. Handsome guest by chance could meet their fantasy imaginations which are deep hiding in their hearts.


    But things like that never happen on the Top-tier Girls. It''s impossible to ask them going out with you at the first time. Actually it''s never easy to ask them go out. If they agree, it must be one reason that you do pay a big number.


    I sat down and greeted to John and Phoenix. Phoenix sat toward with obsequious smile. Her looking is totally different with Mary. She is kind of small size girl. But her eyes are really charming. She''s shrewd and do has some means. Otherwise she can''t control the two top-tier girls.


    "5, what makes you so late?" John handed a cigarette to me. He smiled and showed his white teeth. It is said that he used to work in one of famous nightclub when he was young. But he is a bit too old to do that. So he come to Golden Paradise to be a chief manager now.


    I''m not so much like him. He can be here not because of his ability, but for someone behind. It is said that there are two shareholders of this nightclub. One is our boss and another one is a rich woman who brought John here.


    I always think John need a spanking. Not only me, many people here feel the same. They call him gigolo on the back.


    Phoenix held my neck. "Hey 5, I heard that Boss Mark will come tonight again. He is the old friend of you. Pls do ask my girls to provide service for him."


    I noticed John was a bit upset when Phoenix had held me. So I broke out from here by lighting the cigarette. I am not afraid of him but it''s no need to offend a colleague by such small things.


    "Phoenix, you have enough to earn with your two Top-tier girls What you need to do is counting the number every day." I sent up a great blue triumphant cloud from the cigarette and chose food from the table menus.


    She looked a bit unnatural. "We still need you to look after us anyway."


    A thought suddenly came to my mind: Is there something wrong between she with two top-tier girls?


    But it''s not my business. I finished my food quickly and left the table. I need to take a shower.


    Behind my back, these two guys were still sneaking and discussing something.


    Everyone here knows they have affairs. Mummy usually won''t keep a long-term relationship with a chief manager. But they are not in this column. But I guess in my mind whether he is interesting on the top-tier girls on her hands?


    Most of the girls need to please the chief managers and mummies. Only chief managers are pleased, they will let you have more chances to approach the big client, mummy will arrange a good position for you. You know, all the girls form a line in front of the guest to be chosen. The best positions are the front & central ones. If you are arranged the side position, you are hard to be seen. You might be block up by other girls. In that case, you have very few chances to be chosen no matter how pretty you are.


    Top-tier girl is very different with the average girls. They don''t need to please anyone. They are so popular and have their own old clients. They don''t have to fight for the position with other girls. They are the golden goose so that mummies take good care of them. Chief mangers may put upon on common girls but not work from Top-tiers.


    In our nightclub, there are four top-tier girls. Two of them are the super beauty. One of them used to be an actress and did play some characters in some movies. She come just because of easy money. Comparatively speaking, show business competition is much harder than here.


    After a 20 minutes hot water shower, I felt all my energy come back. A waiter there came to me. "Brother 5, do you need a massage?"


    It''s the real massage without sexy. I never touch the girls here. You know, they will touch so many men here days by days and month by month.


    I will not say no in normal day. Massage service here is really good. But it''s a bit late today. About working now. I let him took a bottle of water. Finish it and walk to the door.


    19:00 pm, nightclub is opening on time.


    A line of waitresses who wears cheongsam are standing behind the door. Once a guest comes in, they will make a profound reverence and say. "Hello Boss!"


    These waitresses are so called room-princess who provides service in VIP room. They are not like the girls. Their responsibilities are tea & wine pouring things. Guest can''t too close or touch them. When finished the party, guest will also give them some tips.


    John and I wear the interphones with headset. We walk around all the rooms Sometimes we greet with the guests no matter familiar or not, sometimes we enter the room to chat and drink a cup of wine with the guests.


    If you please the clients, clients pay the bills willingly.


    Business tonight is pretty good. All the rooms are full by 21:00 pm. After drank several glasses with Boss Mark, I sneak out and back to the rest room. I feel a bit drunk due to drink too fast.


    A soft body closes to me as soon as I am sitting down. I know she''s Mary just by the smell. Her face is pink, possibly a bit drank too. She gives me a wet wipe and ask me with the sweet voice.


    "5, what brings you back here alone?"


    I sigh. She will not look for me for no reason. I clean my face and take a glance at her.


    "What''s wrong, Mary?"


    She sit down too and hold me tighter.


    "Why I can''t just want to chat with you by nothing?"


    I hold her waist and hand keep going down. She does not dodge, on the contrary, look like alluring me. I am not a rookie. I have already known her intention. I stroke her thighs, her skin has a fine texture and tighten muscle. I heard that she takes cold shower everyday. Seems it''s the truth. Her body is as young as the teenagers.


    Mary giggles and looks like defending my hands. But these behaviors performs like encourage me to go further steps. I knows immediately and my right hand go straight to her left breast.


    "You are flirting me by heart, aren''t you?"


    She hit my hand away with charming smiles. "Thank you so much for tonight!" What she mentions is I arrange two big clients for her just now. Phoenix was beside me then but I don''t care. Phoenix is closer to John,I have no reason to take more care of her.


    "Let''s have a later supper together. Bothe me and my girls are all appreciating you."


    "So many beauties? I can''t handle. I even hardly to handle one person like you." I joke to her.


    Mary giggles again. "5,don''t play with me any more. We all know your have kongfu. You are so strong, your woman will be so lucky!"


    I feel lost suddenly and just release her. "my woman? Doing this job, there won''t any good woman willing to be with me."


    She realized that she said the wrong words. "OK OK! How about I go with you tonight?"


    I am alert. Mary is sexy indeed but never let us take advantage of her. What''s wrong with her tonight? Why she is trying to please me so hard? She could if send one of her girl.


    "5, I want you know this thing first that two girls of Phoenix want to hop to me. You know her and she will give you face. Would you mind say good words for me?"


    Her face closes to my face and slightly chewing my right ear. One of her hand caresses my dick and pinches. Her chest rubs my chest. I feel a fire is burning from my body. But she escaped while I am trying to hold her in my arm.


    "Not for now! I need to back for work. But��"


    A special light is glared from her eyes. She go to close the door and back to me, crouch down, undone my zipper, and open her mouth.

 Chapter 4 - : Come play, you need to know the rule

    Honestly, I don''t mind the play a friendship game with such an attractive woman. But I hear an urgent sound come from the interphone.


    "Brother 5, are you there? Something happen outside, Please come to room 6 ASAP!"


    FXXX!


    I push her away and jump to the ground, zip up and rush out of the rest room.


    "Something''s wrong! I need to take care."


    Basically there are very few things need people like us to solve. Girls are all smart enough to make guests happy. So called something happen, they are some certain types. First, police will come to make the regular security check. Because of our boss have lots of relationships outside, we usually get the notice in advance and guarantee everything is clean during the check.


    Another type is the most happens that guests get drunk and make troubles. Last time I met two guests from northeast. They have drunk and lost their minds, want to have sex with girls in room. This situation needed to be stopped for sure. High level nightclub like Golden Paradise has its own rule. You may ask girl to drink or sing with you or even kiss and touch. But make love is forbidden. It''s not clean & safe and may bring big trouble to us.


    Meanwhile, girls don''t want either. If they want, they will agree to hang out with you after the party but not in a public space.


    I hear the loud hurling insults when I run into the room 6. Two waiters are standing by the door. "Brother 5, guests there drank. They force Didi to take off her cloth. She ran away and they just start making trouble. They refuse to pay the bill and hash all the girls out of the room and said they want to see the chief manager."


    Some girls stand beside the wall. They looks pretty awkward and in a real mess.


    I frown. Didi is a newcomer who is pretty good looking. But she is a room-princess. Guests can''t touch her. And in any case, take the cloth off in VIP room is forbidden.


    "Do you know any background of these two guests?" I ask two waiters.


    "No idea. We do know them at all. They should be the first time come here and don''t know the rule."


    I nod my head. Client backgrounds need to make clear. There are many unordinary clients come here often. We have a list of the clients which we may not offence.


    "OK I see, Let me deal with it."


    I enter the room 6. The room decoration is very luxury. The floor is thickly carpeted, marble table, leather sofa and BOSS studio. There are some empty XO bottles on the table. Three drunks sit on the sofa and scold. As soon as see I come, the man in the middle shouts.


    "FXXX! Are you the chief manager here? We are fxxxing waiting for you so long time. Just tell us how to deal the things tonight? "


    I sit beside them with smile, take out cigarettes and give to them. "Three bosses, are you come here for the first time? Please forgive us if there is anything thoughtless."


    The bystanders take the cigarettes, but the middle on hit my hand and keep shouting. "We come for have fun. But your girls are pissed us. How to deal with it?"


    I reply with patient. "Boss, you just mentioned too that you come for fun. How about let''s drink together and I ask another girl come to play with you? I am sure she may let you have fun!"


    I turn my head back and call the waiters there. "Just go take two big fruit plates and a bottle of wine, count on my bill!"


    Suddenly, I just realize that this room is John in charge of. In another word, it shouldn''t be my business. Damn, God knows where he is now. I have to clean the shits for him now.


    Three men''s faces look better, but the one in middle is still persistence. "Boy, I may let go if you ask that escaped girl come back here!"


    The other two follow him. "Yes! Just call her back! She pissed us! Get her back quickly!"


    I know it is impossible to ask Didi back. Room-princess can''t be forced to play with client. I frown. "You are bringing me a big problem. That girl is a room service waitress, she is not like the girls and can''t play with you. How about I ask another two pretty girl come here to play with you?"


    Man in middle keeps shaking his head. "No! I want her only tonight! Don''t shit with me any more!"


    I am feeling a bit upset but still keep patience. I go to take a glass, pour wine until full, speak pleasant to him.


    "Big boss, come play is pay for fun indeed. But our business also has our rules. That girl is really can''t play with you. Please do give me a face! Thank you! Cheers! ".


    I head-up to them and drink all the wine in glass and keep smiling to them.


    The other two looks a bit week but that one is still shouting.


    "FXXX! Who else you are? Why do I give you the face just by drink a glass of wine? Any girl in my room, she needs to play with me. I don''t care! Otherwise why I need to pay the bill?"


    A thought comes into my mind that whether they are not drunk. Maybe they are just cheating. Or they never been to the high level nightclub like us and don''t know the rules?


    But I''ve been here from 18 years old and been through so many accidents. I stand up. Smile on my face is getting cold.


    "Three bosses, that girl really can''t play with you. She is an ordinary room service waitress. I have no right to order her to do anything she do not want to do. May I call two other girls come. Please do give me the face and take it as make a friend with me! You are welcome to come often. "


    "FXXX! Such a shit place and full of bullshits! We are done with you! Let''s go to the Golden Age nightclub." Man in middle jumps up, take his coat and walk straight out of the door.


    Golden Age he mentions is a lower level nightclub of this city. It''s much cheaper than us, with low quality girls for sure.


    I have idea of how things stand. Then I get in their way.


    "Please pay the bill first, bosses!" My face is still full of the smiles.


    "Pay what? I am unhappy. You should give me money! Get away!" That man shouted.


    I stand still and ask the waiter.


    "How much they enjoyed tonight?"


    A smart boy reply immediately, "Three bottles XO, two big fruit plates and four snacks, 33600 totally."


    I nod my head.


    "I give you a discount. You just need to pay 3000. And do remember to give the tips to the girls outside, thank you!"


    "We just finished one bottle, why we need to pay 3000?" That man is getting angry.


    I stay calm.


    "OK! Two bottles XO give back and the fruit plates and snacks are free of charge. The price of the bottle you finished is 880 and the room''s minimum consumption is 1180. Just give us 1000."


    "1000? Are you robbing?" He squares into me.


    I frown and avoid him hit and push him to the right guy slightly. I save my power but seems he do want to make trouble tonight.


    "FXXX him!"


    That man takes the bottle on table and squares into me again. Another two are the same.


    I jump away to the first man, push second man away, catch the third man''s wrist and exert shake. He starts screeching.


    I release him and push him back to the sofa and look at them with cold eye-light.


    "Bosses, come play need to follow the rule. You want to go without pay the bill, is it reasonable?"


    "I pay you the FXXX bill!"


    Man in middle crush to me again. I turn my body back and kick on his wrist without any concession this time. He cries and get down on the ground. The bottle flies on the floor. Fortunately the carpet is thick enough so that bottle doesn''t break into pieces. The one beside me crush to my back and hold me very tight. I catch his wrists by backhand and shoulder throw him out. He flies to the sofa. I still save the power then. If I throw him on the ground, he might break his bone at least.


    But then I hear a "Ping!" sound and my head pains instantly. The last one smashed successfully on me. A broken bottle is still held on his hand.


    "FXXX!"


    I clean my head by hand. Wine and blood stream down. I am too careless to let him successful smashed.


    I catch his wrist and kick him in the stomach. He cries and lay down to the ground. Puke out and eject all over on me. My face turns to green. I shout at the two waiters.


    "Are you dead? Just come!"


    They close the door and run to these three man. Then a 5 minutes beats.


    My head is still feeling pain. I sit there for a while and feel better. I shout at them with angry.


    "Take them to the back door and throw to the outside! Do remember let them pay the bill! FXXX!"


    I walk out to the room and ask the waiters to clean the room. That hit is really hard. My head keep swimming.


    "Let that asshole��eh��John watch the nightclub. I need to go to the hospital. FXXX!"


    I went to hospital immediately. Damn it! I were beaten by two drunks. My brothers must be laughing at me when they hear this news.

 Chapter 5 - : Innocent, which I don’t deserve it

    Two waiters call a Taxi and hold me get in the car. When we arrive the hospital, after exam my head, doctor find that there isn''t splinters of glass had got into my head. He gives me a tetanus shot and lap my head with gauze. I am really a bit annoying with such a shit looking.


    When I walk out the emergency room, I find a girl is standing beside the two waiters.


    That girl has a slight body, long hair, a pretty face with light skincare. She wears the sweater and a blue jean which makes her long legs seems longer. In any angle of view, she is real pretty.


    It''s Didi, the room-princess.


    Although I get injured because of her just now. But it was not her mistake. I can''t blame her for no reason.


    Didi comes to me in fear who looks a bit scare and shy. "Manager Chen, I''m so sorry! It''s all because of my fault!"


    I shake my hand to her. "What are you doing here?"


    "I�� I come to thank you��If not you��"Her hair falls over and close half of her face. Her long eyes glistened with tears. Truly a beauty she is. No wonder that drunks wanted her only to play with them.


    "It''s not your fault. You are working here and we need to protect you. Don''t ever call me Manager Chen. You may call me brother 5 like others." She blushes who looks more beautiful. A thought comes to my mind suddenly that If she really want to be a girl in nightclub, she must be one of the top-tiers. She has a tall graceful form and a pretty face, especially her purity shy which may attract people very much.


    "How are you feeling now?" Two waiters step forward.


    "I''m OK! I''ll go home directly and will not go back to nightclub. You tell John to take good care of the nightclub when you go back"


    One boy make up to me. "How about let me send you home?"


    I kick him slightly and give him a tap with the toe of the shoe. "I''m not the little girl who need you send home. Just go back!"


    Didi lips softly to me. "Just let me send you home, Please��"


    I take a glance at her. Her face goes redder. She even dares not to look at me in my eyes.


    "I�� Brother 5, you are injured for me tonight. Just let me send you. Otherwise I feel the tug of my conscience." She squeezes a corner of her sweater and looks flustered.


    That boy wants to say something but he is kicked to be interrupted by another one. He is suddenly clicked. Strange smiles come from their face then.


    I can guess what they are thinking of just by my toe. But I''m not going to speak anything useless.


    I swing my hand to let them get off. Didi comes to me and hold my arm to go. I smell a delicate fragrance from her which not like perfume but of the soap.


    How Long haven''t I seen such an innocent girl? I laugh at myself. The place I am working for is nothing to do with innocent. I''ve seen so many innocent girls become the little evil spirits. They start with red face while speaking, end with seduces man just by eye-lights finally.


    I tease her. "Do you scare of me?"


    "No, it''s not true!" She shakes her head, "Everyone says that you are very nice. You are willing to take care of us and help us to solve troubles. I heard that you are the best of the four chief managers in nightclub."


    Nice? I shake my head. There''s nothing with nice when you are doing such a job. I just started from the junior position and do know difficulties. So I play nice and take care of them in normal days.


    A van stops in front of the door of the hospital as soon as we almost walk there. Some people jump out from the van and rush to the emergency room. I feel they are not good guys. One man bareheaded, another man fair-haired, and another two have tattoos on neck. They must be the rogues.


    They are not my business. But when we are waiting for Taxi, I find that they are holding three men go out. It''s them, who were just beaten by me.


    FXXX! What a coincidence! But it''s reasonable coz this hospital the nearest one to our nightclub. But such a coincidence is not good for me.


    One of them seems already find me. It''s really no good.


    In normal days, I''m in my best situation. I can fight with them without big problem. But I am just hurt and my head still pains. And there is only a girl beside me. It''s really too hard. I should have had the two boys stay.


    "FXXX! Stop that man and that woman!" The one sees me is shouting.


    I''m worry and catch Didi''s arm.


    "Run!"


    She sees too and face pales. We start running to escape them.


    The others men have no idea at first. That man shouts, "They beat us!" These men hear and start running to us. Some of them are taking out something from the pockets.


    I grab her and keep running. But I am just hurt and there is a girl beside. The speed is slower than them. They are getting closer and closer. I find a bicycle parks by the road. I take it on hand and throw to them. It stops them for a while. Then we keep running. It''s lucky that we find a Taxi parking. I open the door, push her in and jump into the car.


    "Drive! Drive! Drive!"


    Driver muddles, he has no idea what''s going on.


    "Do you want them destroy your car? Drive!" I shout.


    This word works, driver step on the gas. The car starts whizzing. After the noises disappear, we all released. I say a thank you to the driver and find I am falling on her thighs.


    We just hurried into the car. She was half lying on seat and I am on her. My head almost reach her breast. Her face is getting redder, looking at me and can''t even say a word.


    We feel the tension. Delicate fragrances are full of my nose. I feel a bit confuse. Her eyes are in fear and trembling, and maybe more of shy either. She bite the lips and speak softly.


    "Brother 5, would..would you mind sit up?"


    I dry coughs, sit up and avoid touch her body any more carefully.


    I have to admit that I am not a so call good people. Working in the place like nightclub, I did have quite some relationships. But I do respect the innocent girls.


    Maybe I have seen too many dirty things, so that I very much value such an innocent girl who is hardly to be seen.


    I can see her eye lights are very clean. The real clean which is not fake or pretend.


    "Didi, how long have you been to nightclub?" I chat with her.


    "Brother 5, My name is Didi Yan. It''s my third day in nightclub." She look at me, hesitate for a while and close to me. She turn the gauze to the right position. It was awry when we were escaping just now.


    My head pains again when she is pulling the gauze. I trembling with such behavior. She drew her hands back as a sharp reflex.


    "Did I hurt you?"


    "It''s OK" I shake head.


    I just remember that we haven'' t told the driver where to go. I hesitate for a while and ask.


    "Where are you living? Send you back first!"


    "No, send you first!" Her voice is low but I can hear the persistence.


    I live in a small street at south of the city. The environment is not so good. The public security is bad. There are many rogues fight in midnight there. The only reason I live there is the low rental.


    The room I am living is the 3rd floor of an old building. Before go upstairs, she grab me into a small superstore nearby and buy some antibiotic medicine for me. I just recall that I have forgotten to take the medicine in hospital.


    Then she hold me to walk upstairs. I can feel she is trying her best and breath very hard. But she don''t want me find so try to control.


    I don''t remember that how long time I haven''t been look after in such a careful way. Only years ago, when I was with my master, I used to have the same feeling.


    A different feeling comes from the deep of my heart. I can''t help close to her. She doesn''t aware of it and still hold me walk upstairs one step by one step.


    " Brother Little 5, why did you fight for me?"


    I take a deep breath and speak slowly. "You are different with the girls. You are working for nightclub and I must do it!"


    Silent for a while, I hear a soft voice.


    "Brother Little 5, Thank you! I know you are a good man. I heard from them that if the other managers see the same situation likes this, they will just force me back."


    I''m silent.


    "You are wrong. I am not a good man."


    Innocent, which I don''t deserve it.

 Chapter 6 - : The taste of pain and happiness

    We finally arrive. Both of us are all very tired. She hold a big guy climb to the 3rd floor. I am injured and�� hold myself too long time.


    Why? As a young & healthy man, I drank pretty some wine tonight and been held by such a beauty for so long time. If you were me, do you need to hold yourself?


    Didi saw two big suitcases in the hall. I smile to her.


    "I''m about to leave next week. These are packed luggage."


    She holds me to the bedroom and let me lie down. She goes to the bathroom. No sooner, she takes a hot towel to me. After I clean my face. She gives me a glass of hot water and pass me a pill.


    Look at the sweats on her forehead, I am just aware of she hold me to three floors. Such a little girl almost took all my weight.


    "I''m fine now. Just sit and take some rests." I''m touched. I take the glass, swallow the pill with the whole glass of water.


    She is smiling. I find that she has a left dimpled chin when smile. Looks lovely.


    "Brother 5, are you feeling hungry? H smells the wine taste from you. You must have drunk quite a lot. My mum says that man always feels hungry after drink." She asks me.


    I laugh.


    "You do know many things. I''m fine. You may go back now. Here is not so much safe, just take a taxi. Nightclub pays."


    I do feel a bit dizzy. Didi sees I am not in good mood, come to help me take the suit off and lie me down again. I see stains on the suit and remember it''s one of the three men puked on when I had kicked him in the stomach. Really sick!


    She pulls the cover over me, cleans my face with the towel, sneaks out of the bedroom and closes the door for me.


    Don''t know why, I sleep very well. It is likely I dreamed something about the teenage time. We were practicing kongfu with master. These days are pretty tough, master always hit ass by bamboo piece. But he always cooks the spareribs soup for us after hit. It''s so delicious so that we always made some troubles to gain the hits. Because we know that only be through the pain, we may drink the tasty spareribs soup. From then on, I knew a special feeling. It contains both pain and happiness at the same time.


    After a whole night good dream, I wake up in the morning. My face is full of the smiles, and my head is no longer that pain.


    I walk out of the bedroom. I see a suit is hung in the bathroom. It''s the one I wore last night. Not only this one, but also another some underwear I throw there are all been washed. Thermos bottle is full. The ground is cleaned either. Even the cabinets in the kitchen are cleaned.


    I feel very touched when I see all of this. I even dare not to touch these things just like my touch will make them dirty again.


    My phone rings suddenly. It''s Juan. He is my boss, one of the owner of the Golden Paradise.


    He is a legend. It is said that went to south 20 years ago just take 1000 money. Smuggled electronics, smuggled gold, opened seafood restaurants. He took quite some money back 8 years ago, and then grows very well. Except Golden Paradise, he owns two western-style restaurants and a seafood hot pot restaurant. He invested a taxi company 3 years ago so that one third of the taxi in our city belong to him. He is a man with very big power. That''s the reason we may pass all the official examinations.


    Guests just know Golden Paradise is based in a five star hotel. But the he just rent the place and there is nothing else related with the hotel.


    Juan treats the staffs very kind and nice, to me either. He says often that, "You are working in my company, taking the salary, and you are a part of the company. So company takes care of you!"


    I speak it often too now.


    It''s really cool to work for such a boss. As my opinion, he is much more admirable than the well-educated managers.


    Juan once told me to quit the nightclub business after two or three years and follow him to take other business. He trusts me very much. That''s the reason why I can be the chief manager in such a young age. Especially I started from very junior and have kept working hard for 5 years, it makes him very appreciate. So he takes good care of me. No one knows that my salary is the highest of the 4 chief managers. When he is not there, I am almost the general manager of the nightclub.


    "5, I heard that someone made trouble and you were hurt last night? " Juan''s voice comes from the phone. His voice is mild and euphonious, always sounds like everything is control.


    "I''m fine! Some drunk guests made some small troubles."


    "Young man, take it easy. You know I do expect on you. Don''t to be rush. You don''t have to do anything yourself, just leave them to the staffs. Guys like William, we pay them money is for problem-solving like that. If you need to do it yourself, then they need to go. " Juan says peaceful, "Just take a one day rest and don''t come to nightclub tonight. Do remember go to the hospital to make a double check. If you head is broken, where can I find another good fighter to play boxing with me?"


    William he mentions is the head of the security in nightclub. Don''t think that we have any relationship with the gangs. People like Juan, his is nothing to do with the gang, but there is no any gangster dares to piss him. They just dare to bully on the ordinary people only. And our nightclub is the high level place. Most of our clients are high level too. If there are some rude gangsters there, clients must be scared away.


    I know he is joking on me. I laughs, "I''m all right, Juan. Thank you!"


    "Good!" He stops for a while and ask, "How''s John doing these days?"


    I am in a trance and start thinking the meaning of his word. "He is still the same and seems nothing special."


    "5, you know, John is not the family from the start. I trust you the most of the 4 chief managers. Do keep an eye on and take good care of our place."


    "I see! I will!" I am a bit moved.


    "OK! You are smart and I won''t speak more." He laughs there, "in my plan, I wanna to ask you come to fight with me today. But you are hurt, let''s make it next time!"


    He hangs the phone.


    Everyone in nightclub knows that I am the younger chief manager. As a 23 years old chief manager of such a high level nightclub, they guess I have some background. But I know that it all thanks for Juan. I was born in this city. Then I was sent to another city to go to school, apprenticed my master to learn kongfu for couple of years. But I was too young that made some big troubles. When I back here 5 years ago, I''m alone with nothing.


    My parents were gone. They left me a small apartment. But I fought for a brother when I was back. The result was I have to sell the apartment for the compensation. I have to find a job for living, so that I went to Golden Paradise.


    By a small chance, Juan acknowledged me. After one year plate boy, one year reception and one year waiter, I was promoted to be a manager, then the chief manager. I become a so call one of the family.


    Juan is hardly to be seen in nightclub now. I know that he is almost giving the whole nightclub business to me. I can handle most of the things except of the finance.


    Actually I don''t understand why he value me so much all the time. But I do know that people need to know appreciation. Everything I got now, which include job, salary and the respects, are all from Juan. He is worth working for.


    Maybe because of he likes fighting? He is really a tough guy with good fight skill. I like to fight boxing with me because I have learned kongfu. I see lots of the scars on his body. Once I asked him about this. He replied me with a thoughtful eyesight.


    "5, in this world, how much you want to get, how much you need to pay!"

 Chapter 7 - : A creative liar

    I can imagine the view of how this man went south by taking one thousand only. I know it very clear that he had fought everything so hard for all he had got now.


    I knew Juan might raise me up as soon as he acknowledged me. But he just kept me practicing for two years. He said that a young talent needs lots of practices to know more things. He was training to have me grow up.


    Since I am asked to take leave today, I just back to bedroom to sleep until afternoon and be woken up by the phone. It''s the agent of the real estate company.


    I am looking for a new apartment. The place I am living is not so much good. U rent here just because of the cheap rental. But I am earning enough to find a better place to live now. The contract will be expired in next month, so I am looking for the new apartment now.


    I have such idea around half a year ago. But this apartment had been paid the whole year rental. The host is not willing to give it back for sure so that I have to live here until the contract expires. Although my income is high enough to allow me move at anytime. But Juan told me that people can enjoy luxury but can''t waste.


    He performs himself all the time. He is rich enough to eat anything good he wants. But I noticed that he finishes all the foods and never leave any rice.


    I''m like a copycat of him somehow.


    The agent tells me that there is an apartment is pretty much match my needs. I may go to take a look.


    My requirements are simple. 1. Downtown. 2. Clean and quite surrounding. 3. Worthy living. I have enough money to afford it.


    Agent tells me that there is an apartment matches my needs. It''s only 4 blocks to Golden Paradise, prepared all the furniture and household appliances and the environment is also good. The only issue is the rental will be a bit expansive.


    I tell him that if the house match my requirements, the rental should be fine. But I need to check it myself.


    He gives me an address and let me go check the apartment myself. He has arranged the appointment with the host.


    Hang the phone, I suit up and ready to go. I have no any idea that my life is about be totally changed this time.


    I arrived on 16:00 pm. A new building is my destination. I am a little bit confuse that this building for commercial using but I just want to rent an apartment. Because this building is just completed, it''s pretty empty now. I walk into the lobby and find there isn''t anyone.


    What''s going on? I sigh. But since I have come, just go to take a look.


    I walk into the elevator and push the number of 22. It''s the top level of this building.


    The elevator is rising. I am feeling something unreal and it likes that something is going to happen. I am starting to guess that whether it is a trap?


    "Ding Dong!" The number on the elevator shows I arrive the 22th floor. But I feel it''s still rising. I have waited for more than 10 seconds but the door is still closed.


    I am feeling scared. There are really some terrible stories about the newly open buildings that rising elevators can go to the heaven etc.


    After one minute at least, door opens finally. I step out as soon as possible. But I feel more confuses.


    The quality of the elevator is not good! It''s my impression. What a shit brand it is.


    Walk out from the elevator, it is a small room which is not like a big building. It''s only around 12 to 13 square meters. There is a small way to a big iron door.


    It''s really weird. I hesitate for a while, then I walk to the iron door. There is a doorplate on that. "Floor 22"


    I feel really strange. This place really doesn''t look a normal place. But I still open the door.


    22 floor, is the rooftop.


    It''s empty. Sunshine is good. Air is good. But it is nothing to do with apartment. I can''t help angry. "What FXXX! It''s just an empty roof only!"


    When I am ready to turn back and have the agent beaten. I see a people.


    Holy shit! Just in the corner of the rooftop. There is a very good reception table. A tall and thin man wears an old fashion suit just stands there. I notice that the glasses he wears is very thick. It''s really hardly to be seen nowadays. People like to wear the lighter resin ones.


    He sees me and also feel a bit surprises. Then he says to me. "You are welcome! Is there anything I can do for you?"


    I look around for several times and really don''t get why setup such a reception on the rooftop. Never heard of it.


    But he is polite and smiles sincerely. I feel a bit lost and say something nonsense.


    "I come to rent an apartment, do you have it?" I could have myself slapped after saying this. Here is the 22st floor. It''s the empty rooftop and obviously there isn''t any apartment.


    When I just want to go back. That man calls. "We do have the rent business. Since you are coming, please wait for our service people."


    He point to the left. I look at the direction he is pointing and am really shocked. Damn it! It was empty just now. But there are one table and two single sofas appear from nowhere. And the types of furniture are all the modern types.


    But��Damn! It should have had nothing there. Did I miss it just now? But I have practiced kongfu since very young. My eyesight is much better than normal people.


    I walk to the table and sit with unbelievable shocks.


    The tall and thin man takes a file and walks to me. He smiles politely. "Hi! My name is Joe Goh. I''m in charge of the business in our company."


    I glower at him with surprise. "Business? But are you the reception?"


    He smiles happily. "There is no regulation forbidden me to do the both."


    I know. It''s the bogus company!


    "I think I''d better go now." I stand up.


    "Your name is Mr. Yang Chen, right?"


    I am shocked and alert. Is there someone set me up?


    But when I see his eyes look at my chest, I know immediately. I''m wearing the suit for work. There''s a work badge shows.


    Golden Paradise


    Yang Chen


    I''m really too nervous. Maybe still something wrong with my head due to the injury last night.


    I relax. "Yes. I come for rent but I can''t find any apartment here."


    "Just take it easy. We do have apartment right here." He smiles with confidence and hold his hand with mine. "Please take a seat, Mr. Chen."


    I think that since I am already here. Just take a look. I''m curious with such a company now.


    I''ve been seen a lot of the people and things. But I''ve never seen such a company opens on a rooftop. It''s my very first time to see such a creative liar. I just pay sometime to take a lesson.


    I sit down slowly.


    I don''t hear that man whispers to himself.


    "Damn, Let I got one finally."

 Chapter 8 - : Do you believe the luckiness?

    The tall and thin man talks to me with a standard businessman style. "Mr. Chen, first of all, I need to explain that our major business is not the rent business. You don''t have to stand up to leave so soon. I''ve told you that we do have the apartment which may satisfy you for sure! But before that, I need to explain something to you."


    "First, I just said that our major business is not the real estate leasing but of another product. When you have bought that product, you have become our member. The house will be one of the member profits, which means if you are one of our member, you would get a nice house. Just that easy! The benefits of our members are very good, including many preferential services."


    "Wait, wait! You mean��" I''m really confused, swallowing saliva, trying to understand what he is saying. "You mean I just need to buy one product then I can be a member and get a house free of charge. You�� What kind of organization you are? There''s no any company will arrange house to your members. What kind of organization are you?"


    Tall thin man replies with smile. "Our business is to benefit the society and serve the general public. We are absolutely harmless."


    All of a sudden, he moves out a huge wooden box from under the table. I am shocked again (for how many times already?) Damn! It should be nothing there under the table. Where he grabs such a big box out? Is that a magic?


    He ignores my surprise and opens the box. A smaller box is inside. He opens the second one, then I see the third, 4th, 5th��I feel I almos in the edge of breakdown when seeing this.


    He sighs and soliloquizes: "My luck is too bad to be arranged such a low level membership quota."


    I see he takes something out form the innermost box and put it on the table. Then he throws the box away. The box is flying within a beautiful curved shape and�� over the rooftop, dropping to the ground.


    ��


    "FXXX" I jump up. It''s the 22th floor. Even a foolish knows that you can''t throw anything from such a high building. It will cause big troubles. What if hurt people? If people are not hurt, plants will be hurt too.


    I run to the guardrail and look down. So far it''s peaceful down there. The box he has thrown is missing.


    Is this still a magic?


    The thing he took out from the boxes is a small shinning thing. He takes it on hand and introduces: "Please look! This is our major product. We call it luckiness adjustment device. By wearing this, you may control your life. You life will be driving into a highway! Do you want to get success on your career for 30 years less fight? Do you want to marry the beauty you are dreaming about? Do you want to be the star of the crowd? What you need to do is to wear it and all the dreams will come true!"


    He is too exciting to ignore that his sprays of saliva flies to my face. I wipe my face hard. I''m sure now! He is a liar indeed! He is just kind of the guy who is crazy for the direct sale.


    I''m not interesting to say anything anymore. I turn back and ready to go! When I''m just stepping, he''s speaking loud to me. His word has me stopped because of the sarcastic tone.


    "Mr. Yang Chen, haven''t your parents educated you to show respects while others is talking to you?"


    These words are really hurting me. My parents died early. Yes, they didn''t educate me indeed. I used to be laughed at. But when I had learned kongfu, there isn''t anyone dare to do that anymore, since someone''s teeth were beaten by me.


    I walk straight to him, clench my fists and ready to have someone''s teeth missed.


    "Wait! Wait!" He keeps shaking his hand and jumping up to hide, "Look, don''t ever try to beat me. I''ve checked that I won''t bleed today. If you don''t want to hurt yourself, you''d better stop!"


    I rush to him, grab his cloth and lift him up, walk to the edge of the rooftop, put him outside or the guardrail.


    He starts screaming like a cat on the fire. I never imagine that a voice from a man can be shriller than a woman.


    "You silly fool! Let me go back! I have acrophobia!" He''s grabing my arms, kicking his legs like a frog.


    "You said you had checked that you won''t bleed today. Have you checked whether you will fall down here?"


    He looks at me with his small eyes, speaking pathetic: "I didn''t check. I think I will not. Please, please just let me go back. I do have acrophobia. I''m not afraid of you throw me because I know you won''t. But I am afraid about my heartache. I have very serious heartache. I''ve checked I won''t bleed today but I can''t guarantee whether I will die for the heartache. Heartache makes you die without bleeding. "


    This man is crazy! It''s the first mind comes out from my mind. I''m not a good guy but I won''t count so much with a madman. If a madman breaks the law, he will be given mercy. I was just offended by words.


    I grab him back and release him. I look at him and speak with the cool tone: "Listen, I don''t care who you are and what you want to sell. I am not interested. I''m leaving now!"


    I decide to go and I''m going to find the agent who introduces me here, then have his teeth missed.


    "Have you even thought of change your luckiness a little bit?" That man speaks in poor.


    I turn back and look at him: "I do know that how much you want, how much you need to pay for it. I believe there''s nothing good can be gotten without a price. I don''t believe any word from you. Change luckiness? If you may change someone''s luck, I may play the god directly."


    "How much you get, how much you pay?" He is showing a mysterious smile, "Mr. Chen, please don''t answer it too hurry. Do you believe there is such a thing as luckiness in the world?"


    Luckiness?


    I frown on him. "Are you from any religion? Are you seeking the followers? Sorry that I don''t believe in god. I just believe myself."


    "Yes!" He snaps his finger. "I don''t believe any god either. But the luckiness exists indeed. Although it can''t be seen or touched."


    I still don''t believe. "How does an invisible and untouchable thing exist?"


    "Of course!" He looks at me speaking word by word, "Air is invisible and untouchable. Can you deny its existence? It''s a common sense!"

 Chapter 9 - : Bureaucracy kills people

    He laughs happily when seeing my speechless expression. He speaks a bit faster.


    "Many people believe there are lucks. For example, a gambler with good luck can win a lot of money in one night, but he might lose every penny in the other night when he has lost his luck. Luckiness makes the differences!"


    I''m still not getting his points. But inside my heart, I''m feeling It is likely, perhaps, maybe, probably a little reasonable.


    But I remind myself again that he is a liar. When you meet a liar, what you need to do is watch out your wallet.


    He continues. "So, what the luckiness is exactly? It''s invisible and untouchable. What is it made of? Actually, so called luck is kind of very special electric wave which is a type of the brain wave human being are able to receive. It exists in air, it does exist in this world, but rarely. Let''s say, um, let''s make an example to let you understand easier."


    He comes across the table, drapes a hand on my shoulder, point at me with another hand.


    "Your head likes a radio. So called lucky, is the hidden FM signal. But each person''s brain development is different. If someone developed more, he could have received more lucks and he would be luckier. But if someone less developed, he receives less and his luck will be a little bit bad."


    It is really a new theory fleshing my mind!


    I ask:" You mean brain development. One person develops more of his brain should be very smart. But smart is different with the luckiness. There are people not so much smart but they are very lucky."


    He replies me with white eyes: "Brain development equates IQ? Have you read too many science fictions? I''m just making an example that if our brains like the radios, the stronger ones equates have bigger power capacity than others. It''s nothing to do with IQ! "


    "OK!" I change a position and take out a box of cigarette. I light one for myself and give him one. "So, as your theory, what kind of the material luckiness is?"


    He doesn''t reply instantly, just takes the cigarette, and speaks a very quick thank you to me. Then he takes out a nice lighter to light the cigarette, takes a long sip. A pleased look is shown on his face. Then he says.


    "I don''t know!"


    "You don''t know?" I jump up again.


    He looks at me with pity. "My brother, I''m just a salesman, OK? I''m not the R&D people. What I need to know is some basic theory. Just like if you go to the pharmacy, the sales may tell you which medicine is for which illness treatment. But if you ask about how it''s made and the research progress, no one knows that. To be a salesman, all I need to know is the basic things. The R&D is confidential, how can I get know about it? "


    I''m a bit upset because he is looking at me as I''m an idiot.


    He takes another sip, clears his throat and goes on talking. The mild smiles are shown on his face again.


    "OK, let me introduce the product." He takes the little shinning thing up.


    It''s a ring, but looks the kind of very cheap type.


    Why? Because of the workmanship of the ring do not exquisite. He tells me that it''s made by silver, but I feel it''s just the silver-plate iron ring.


    "Please attention! This is the newest product of our company. It''s environmental, safe and no any radiation. The major function of it is enlarging the brain wave power. When you wear the ring, it enhance your capability of receive the good lucks. Just imagine that you are going to be a luckier, a life winner! Good luck is always around you everyday and makes your life always full of the happiness and fortune." He incites me with storms of slaver.


    "Just imagine that if you buy one ring, you may just change your life! Do you want to make a fortune? Have you fallen love with a beautiful girl secretly? Are you longing for promotion? Don''t hesitate! Just buy it! All your beautiful dreams will come true!"


    He stares at me with excited and expected expression.


    I watch his performance with ease. While his passion is climbing to the top, I take a sip of the cigarette and ask him. "Have you the business license?"


    "��No!"


    "Have you the operation certification?"


    "��No!"


    "Have you the product quality inspection certification?"


    "��No!" He is begins sweating.


    "Good!" I smile, "So it''s an unqualified product, isn''t it?"


    Playing tricky with brother Little 5? Too young to na?ve!


    "Eh�� About this product, technically, it can''t be admitted by major academics & research institutions within a short time." His face looks like to be crushed by the door.


    "So��" I laugh. "You mean you product is in experiment stage. It hasn''t the certifications to be sold to the market yet, has it?"


    He sighs, give me a gesture. I give him a cigarette again. He lights it and sigh again. "Brother, let me tell you the truth. I''m depressed too! I was assigned to develop new market. But the product arrange to me is the lowest level. I don''t want to open the office on the roof too. But I have no idea due to lack of funds. Our products also have many different levels. Higher product level has higher membership level. I''ve been here for a whole day and you are the only prospect. You think I don''t want to open the office down there? Because of I tried to sell our products to a guy when I had just come couple days ago. The ass hole said that we are the cheater. He called the police to catch me so that I have to hide here now. "


    He is speaking with angry and wrong feeling. It sounds really touching and sincerely.


    "Tell you the truth that our product is really working. But it just no one believes. This kind of new product is beyond human knowing." He speaks with wrong mood. "But you just think. Several hundred years ago, is there anyone believes people can fly to the sky? Is there anyone believes that we may fly to the out space? Is there anyone believes the things like TV and mobile phone? FXXX!"


    "��"


    I''m getting interested. I still won''t believe his words. I just feel he is a great and creative liar.

 Chapter 10 - : The sworn revenge

    He claps my shoulder and uses the most sincerely voice to speak. "Please have a try, Mr. Chen. I won''t lie to you. This thing is real working!"


    I shake my head just like shake a rattle-drum.


    He is flushing with distress. "I''m completely disappointed with the market here. I just want to sell it as early as possible and go back to headquarter."


    "How much is it?" There must be something wrong with my head which makes me ask.


    The number he tells is really shocked me.


    Look at my face he shows the ''I know'' looking expression. He smiles. "We know you are not able to afford the price now. But we don''t expect this product could be accepted by market at the moment. So our strategy is promoting it to the prospects who can not affordable the price in a leasing way."


    Rent?


    "I''ve told you that it''s still on trial period. We must follow and gather the feedbacks for the first batch of products to find the problems and have them solved. It needs to be kept improving. So about the rent, you don''t have to pay any money to us. What you need to do is give us a feedback report as our requests every month."


    Is there such a good thing on earth? But I am vigilant again.


    Why? Because when a cheater tells you he don''t want your money, what you need to do is watch out your wallet carefully.


    "That good?"


    That man is smiling with sly. "I''ve told you already that we would not refuse the rich clients to pay the huge amount to us. But the customer like you who haven''t so much, you should have had something to give us at least."


    This sounds reasonable either.


    He raises his head see the color of the sky, stands up and just shoves the ring into my hand. "Time is late now. This ring belongs to you now, temperately. Do remember, the 1st day of the month, just fill the questionnaire carefully and send it to us." He takes out some pieces of paper to me. "Here are the user manual and questionnaires with address."


    He grabs me to the elevator. When I walk into the cabin, he bows to me. "Thank you, Mr. Chen. I finish my sales target just because of you. I can go back to headquarter now. Such a product is really too hard to sell, I should suggest company to think whether need to go on R&D it. There must be something better."


    I can''t help asking: "But what about the house?"


    His sly smile comes again. "Mr. Chen. I told you that only the clients who have bought the product, they become our members. The membership profits are including house, gifts, travel free of charge etc. But pity, you only rent it, you are not able to enjoy the membership profits. "


    Maybe he is afraid of I will upset about it, sighs, takes a deep look at me. "Out of gratitude, I give you an advice free of charge."


    "?"


    He pushes the glasses on the nose bridge, speaks quickly to me with professional. "As a senior people. I see your face is red and black and ophryon (The top of the nose bridge connecting the eye-brows) shiny. You have good lucks recently. What you need to do is be aware of the despicable men. You just keep doing good things. Everything will be fine finally. But you might be have a small sworn revenge these days. But it won''t be a big problem. Take it easy! I sent you some words finally: work hard for years, fortune money is nothing, once in the right way, just aware the flattery words."


    What? The sworn revenge? The fucking cheater is a fortune teller too? He is really really really weird.


    But I have no chance to speak with him anymore. Door is closed. Lift take me back to the 1st floor.


    I''m still a bit dazed when I have walked out of the building. What is that guy on earth? If he is a cheater, why he wanted from me for nothing but of gave me a ring?


    Strange things happens all the time but this one is really the most special.


    "Said I will have a sworn revenge? Bullshit!" I can''t help looking to the roof again.


    Suddenly, I see a thing is falling down. It is becoming bigger and bigger, clearer and clearer.


    "A flowerpot?!" It''s my last awareness.


    "Bang!" With a crisp sound, bloods are shooting from my head.


    FXXX! The sworn revenge!


    "Hurt! So hurt!"


    When I wake up, I''m lying on the bed of the hospital. A doctor is suturing the wonder for me. Although I have been taken some anesthetic, I was still sweating with pain.


    It''s the hospital which I''ve been here last night. The doctor is also the same.


    "I say, your young boys why always like fighting?" The doctor has a mask on his face, but I can still recognize him. His head is an obviously Mediterranean type.


    He apparently recognizes me too: ''You were so lucky to have broken your head last night and today twice."


    My head is a little dull. I open my mouth and reluctantly say: "Doctor, how did I get here?"


    "You were lucky enough to be sent. Otherwise, you will lie on the side of the road and die."


    After dealing with the wound, he helps me sit up and laugh: "You''re lucky. It''s just a little traumatic, but if you get a hard blow to the head, you''ll feel dizzy. It''ll be all right in a day or two."


    When I look in the mirror, I can''t help screaming.


    "My head!"


    The head in the mirror, with the middle of the top completely shaved, leaving only the hair around it, forming a standard Mediterranean��


    "Stop screaming!" The doctor is displeasing, "You hit twice on the head. I need to cut your hair off for sure while I am dealing with the wound."


    Then he stands up and adjusts his cloth a little bit. "You can take a break. Oh, by the way, someone outside wants to see you, the one who sent you to here."


    No sooner, a person enters the ward from outside. He is more than 40 years old, has a big head, small eyes, shrewd eyes, and wears a dark suit. As soon as he comes in, I feel the man''s eyes turn around, as if he is dodging something.


    "Hello." I nod and smile. "I heard you sent me to the hospital. Thank you very much indeed. You must have paid the treatment for me. I will return it to you right away. "


    When I just about to take out my wallet, this man is suddenly waving his hands to stop me. He smiles with embarrassment: "You are Mr. Chen Yang, right? Money is not urgent. I would like to ask you first�� This is�� Well�� How did you get hurt?"


    Hearing this, my heart is bursting into flames and angry: "A flowerpot fell down from that building, and it just hit me in the head! FXXX! I will not forgive this matter. I will go to the property company of that building tomorrow. "


    Suddenly I find that this guy''s face is even more unnatural. He squeezes for a while then sighs, with a little embarrassment on his face: "Mr. Chen�� You see, can this matter be counted out? "


    "Count out?"


    "Yes." He takes out a business card and hands it to me. I glance at it and frown, looking up at him. "Are you working for the property company of that building?"


    There''s an awkward smile on his face: "this is our mismanagement. We were decorating the 2nd floor this afternoon. Our staff broke the rules, and accidentally dropped a flowerpot from upstairs. This is really wrong. In this way, we will be fully responsible for your medical expenses. But it''s really not necessary to publicize it, please!"


    I look at him with some doubts, and I wonder the reason why he is performing like that.


    He is looking at me and probably has prodicted I wouldn''t agree, hesitates for a moment, he speaks again. "Well, Mr. Chen, we''re not only paying all your medical expenses, but we''re also going to bear the cost of losing time. Also, if you have any other conditions, you can also mention. Every demand not excessive, we can all negotiate it together."


    It''s my turn to be surprised.


    Is there such a good thing? Looking at the situation, this guy is sticking his head out for me to kill.


    Indeed, I should be responsible for my injury, but he doesn''t have to be so weak.


    My face is silent and my mind is spinning swiftly.


    "Ten thousand!" When the guy sees me keeping quiet, he stamps his foot and bites his teeth and gives a number, "Besides your medical expenses, we are willing to compensate you for 10,000 of the loss of work, what do you think?"


    Not the bottom price yet!


    Suddenly an idea comes into my mind, clearing my throat, and in a calm and unhurried tone, I say: "Talking about this, look at my head please�� I''ve been shaved off the top of the head! Don''t you think I''m old before my time when I go out? How do you make me look like this? Come on, I''m going to look for girl friend too. Now, most people think I''m premature hair loss. No girl would be willing to be with a hair loss man!"


    The guy takes out a towel and wipes the sweat. He inhales. "Twenty thousand! The extra ten thousand is for the image loss."


    "And in the future, my brain doesn''t know if there will be any sequelae of cerebral concussion. If there''s a headache or a concussion or something in the future, I still have to come to the hospital for further consultation. Well, as you know, the structure of human brain is very complicated�� "


    "�� Thirty thousand! Our addition of ten thousand will be an extension of your future medical expenses. Is that all right? "


    I sigh: "And my clothes�� As you can see, my clothes are stained with blood. My clothes are the world famous brand, the texture and fabric are first-class. They can''t be washed clean when they are stained with blood��"


    With hate, this guy glances at the "world famous brand" on my body. He grins: "But�� I think your suit looks more like a work clothes��"


    After speaking this, he just sees my face is sinking suddenly. He dares not hesitate any more, shouts: "OK! I add five more thousand for your clothes."


    I sigh again. His face is green. He is begging with wry smile.


    "Don''t sigh anymore, Mr. Chen. If you sigh again, I will cry. Be smashed on the head, you get thirty-five thousand. I''m willing to suffer the same every day."


    It''s almost. I know there would be no oil to be squeezed out.


    Suddenly, a thing comes to my mind, I show him a warm smile on face: "By the way, I think your property company is responsible for not only that building, right? The thing is, I recently want to rent a house��"


    After half an hour, this guy walks out of my ward with a bad face. And I lay on the bed with a pleasant sigh of relief.


    Finally, on the terms I offer, he has promised to help me find a flat near their company for rent, the price will not be more than two-thirds of the market average price. At the same time, he also promises to cancel my property management fees, parking fees, cleaning fees and so on.


    Finally, I have signed a simple agreement with him on this matter.


    In fact, I still do not understand why this guy sent himself to be exploited to me. In my impression, all the property companies are all arrogant.


    Later I know that the property I went to was completed soon, and they are making every effort to attract business and investment. If there''s news that someone has been hurt at the gate and seeing the blood, the investment in this property will be very unfavorable.


    Many businessmen are superstitious. If such a thing is exposed, I am afraid they would no longer consider rent office there.


    Touching the still in the aching head, I suddenly remember the ring that the mad man gave me.


    When I was smashed, I bleed, a small sum of money has been made inexplicably. I have solved my housing problem.


    Is it a good luck or bad luck?

 Chapter 11 - : Evil associates

    Since that guy has paid for me, so I decide to stay in the hospital overnight and keep watching for fear of the sequelae of my head.


    But I can''t help escaping in the middle of the night. I can''t stand the smell of sterile water all of the air in the hospital, which makes me feel cold and lifeless.


    Smoking is not allowed here. I tried to pull out my cigarette. But before I could light it, a freckled, middle-aged nurse suddenly burst in and confiscated it for allowing no explanation. "Damn!" This woman must be dissatisfied! I look at her back and vicious curse in my heart.


    I can''t stand it anymore. So I get up quietly, walk out of the hospital while the night is still. I stop a taxi on the roadside.


    The wound on my head is nothing but a little pain. It''s no big deal. From childhood to adulthood, I suffered much more serious injuries than this. So I will not put such a small injury in my eyes.


    Getting into the taxi, I look at the time, just at twelve o''clock. Hesitate for five seconds, I decide not to go home now. I''ve been in the hospital for a half night, and I don''t want to go home and stay in bed so soon.


    "Go to the Old Pawnshop, hurry up!" I say to the taxi driver.


    The Old Pawnshop is a well-known underground bar in our city. It is famous for its original rock and roll music and gathers the pioneer youth of the whole city. In peacetime, I and my several good buddies, whenever nothing happens, like to kill time there.


    Because the beer there is only need ten for a bottle, and there are several billiard tables in the court for people to play, free of charge.


    When I arrive at the Old Pawnshop, it is half past twelve. Because it is not the weekend, by this hour, the popularity of the venue is not very strong. Glancing at the shop, there are only about thirty to forty percent of the guests.


    When I enter the gate, many people look at me with weird eyes. I know that most of their eyes stay on the huge medical gauze on my head. In order to fasten gauze, I had a simple sleeve on my head, which was very peculiar.


    When I walk in, I look around, trying to find those familiar figures.


    Sure enough, I have found the target I am looking for at the pool table. I stride past.


    The first person to see me is Azle, and besides, I see Woody and Jojo playing billiards. A dozen of beer bottles on a table next to them.


    Azle, Wood and Jojo are all my good friends. I can say that they are my best friends in this city.


    Azle is wearing a dirty T-shirt with Guevara''s head painted in a mess, and his face seemed to be painted, but he has a beautiful face that looked like the handsome teenager in a Japanese-Korean drama. Only we know that he is twenty-five years old and has passed the age of "Youth". This fellow graduated from the Academy of Arts. He studied art and he is the most hooligans in our group. Looking at him, he seems to be the kind of young, simple, handsome little boy. But we all know that this guy has a belly full of prostitutes and robbers, girls associate with him are as many as the stars in the sky��


    There''s no way. His looks are so deceptive: gloomy eyes, a slightly feminine look, and occasionally a slightly shy smile�� Plus his painter''s identity, these are enough for a bunch of girls to throw themselves at him like the fucking moths to the fire!


    I know that there are many rich women like Azle''s style nowadays. Actually there are really some have made up their minds to engage him at a very high price. But they were all rejected by him.


    It is not that Azle is great, nor is he not fond of money. His answer is: if you look for a rich woman, you''d better find someone who has already had terminal illness. You wait for her, coax her to write your name on the will beneficiary. In that way can be once and for all!


    Azle is very lustful, not ordinary lust. Once we chatted and talked about everyone''s life ideal. He said he had two grand aspirations in his life:


    First, he hope that one day after his death, his paintings would be sold for ten million dollars at Sotheby''s.


    Speaking of this wish, he looked at us with infinite affection and said firmly, "You can rest assured that before I die, I will send two of my paintings to each of you in advance!"


    As for his second wish, he said: "this life must have enough of beauties! One thousand at least! So one day I die, let these women come to condolence with me. Think about it�� Over one thousand stunning beauties walking in front of the hall, arranged in S shape for a while, then arranged in B shape next."


    Seeing me from afar, Azle run over, looks at my head, and gives a vicious laugh: "5! Your head is really shinning!" After that, he reaches out and touches the shaved part of the middle of my head and exclaimed, "Good workmanship, good shaving, which hair stylist did it? Just introduce to me."


    I kicked him, walk up to the billiard table, take a bottle of beer and pour it out. It is a great relief indeed.


    Azle follows me to the billiard table. This time he didn''t smile. He says, "What''s wrong with you? Who can hurt you like this? "


    I turn my eyes and grit, "No one hurt me! I walked on the street and accidentally felled down myself."


    At that moment, Wood comes up to me and touches my head too. Then, in a very slow and certain tone, he says faintly, "No! It''s not a fall, I can see it."


    I almost forgot. Wood is a surgeon.


    Mu is the surname of Wood, but we all agree that the nickname "Wood" is definitely the best to match his own characteristics.


    Like the nickname, wood is a kind of glutton. I wonder if this kind of strange person is specially produced in the medical school. Because of the use of his scalpel is absolutely superb, he used to be the first surgical knife in their hospital. But he was too wooden to know human nature.


    First, he didn''t curry favor with leaders. Second, he didn''t associate with colleagues. The result is he was demoted from a municipal hospital to a district hospital, and in less than two years he was demoted from a district hospital to a small clinic in the community��


    In addition, Wood''s "one muscle" is also reflected in his love. No doubt he is hard to get girls to like. Of course, there are exceptions. When he was in medical school, a girl fell in love with this cold and eccentric personality brother, probably think this man is very different. There is an unspeakable "cool" committed to him.


    Wood did not refuse, he was the too old to say goodbye to the virgin man. He didn''t mind the beauty of sending door-to-door. Besides, that girl was pretty beautiful.


    As a result, these two people lived together.


    The first day, they had steamed bread for supper.


    The second evening, they still had steamed bread for supper.


    Third night, it was still steamed bread. That girl also comes from north. Although she doesn''t mind eating steamed bread, she also wanted to change style and offered to eat Pancakes. As soon as Wood heard what she said, he returned to the kitchen with steamed bread. The girl was curious and went with him. She saw him holding up a rolling stick and trying to flatten the steamed bread.


    The fourth night, the steamed bread again! That girl said she wanted noodles. Wood then took up the steamed bread again and went back to the kitchen. This time he took up the kitchen knife and carefully cut the steamed bread one by one.


    The fifth night, the steamed bread with no doubt�� That girl couldn''t bear to say that she wanted to eat hamburgers. If you don''t have candlelight dinner, you can go out to eat KFC. As a result, Wood went into the kitchen with the steamed bread, cut it open, and then sandwiched two pieces of cabbage leaves and a piece of meat in the middle.


    The sixth day�� They broke up.


    This is Wood''s first love and it''s his only love experience all this life.


    Ignoring I am pale with pain, he lifts the gauze from my head and look at my wonder. Then he takes the beer bottle away from my hand and says lightly, "Don''t drink for three days because of your injury."


    His tone is full of certainty and undeniable.


    I can careless about my body, but I can''t refuse my friend''s kindness. Just as I am depressed, a soft body has been already sitting in my arms, and Jojo is stretching out a finger, gently lifts my chin, and laughs in a sweet, enchanting voice, "Ouch, my little 5! How did you get hurt like this? It makes my heart ache."


    I knock off her finger which is holding my chin, but Jojo refused to let me go, squeezed it in my face, laughing rashly and says: "Come on, just give your papa a smile."


    I [email protected]#$%^&*~


    Speaking of Jojo, she is the only girl in our group. As her own saying she is a female bandit.


    Jojo is a beauty, the most beautiful type. Her beautiful is the so-called "beauty without any discount". She''s only 160 centimeters, not very tall. But her legs make up two-thirds of her height. Such a proportion is undoubtedly the fairy.


    It''s irresistible that she knows her strengths so well that she always wears short skirts to show off her long, slender, straight and round legs.


    Jojo looks so charming should thank to her eyes. Her eyes are very long and slender, and the corners of her eyes are slightly raised upward. Such eyes are very provocative to people. So that most of the time when she looks at people as if her eyes are likely constantly flirting.


    Tonight Jojo is as charming as she was. She is wearing a short leather skirt, a very tight one. The thin skirt wraps tightly around her, shows the full contour of her round hips. The length of the skirt is too short, just enough to cover her hips, plus a pair of long, slender straight legs, enough to attract the eyes of most men around.


    And she is wearing a lovely little green sling, with a low breast and a big front. Jojo''s chest is not very big, but it''s very beautiful in shape. According to our sharp eye observations which we''ve practiced from countless beauties, her chest belongs to the absolutely impossible type of "bamboo shoot shape"!


    She squeezes a white cleavage out of her breast. Now he is putting her breast on my arm, intentionally or unintentionally.


    I show no expression of intoxication on my face. Because only we know the secret.


    Jojo doesn''t like man. She likes woman.

 Chapter 12 - : You just go! Leave me alone!

    Such a beauty is actually a homosexual, which is absolutely a waste of resources. Beauty is Jojo''s capital, but at the same time, it also causes a lot of trouble for her.


    In her words, she seldom makes real friends, men in particular. Generally speaking, an average man who approaches her for three minutes has a certain degree of sexual impulse. That means most of the men close to her are often ill disposed.


    About women, on the contrary, if meets a very good girl, the often hostile one becomes Jojo then.


    So Jojo has few friends, only me, Azle and wood.


    Azle is because he has experienced too many women and no shortage of women. so he will not covet Jojo''s beauty.


    Wood, basically, in his character, not to mention homosexuality, even cadaveric, it''s hard for him to cause any emotional fluctuations.


    As for me, I always feel that anyone in the world has the right to choose his own way of life. Under the premise of no affecting other people, no one can talk about other''s private life. Jojo is just a homosexual, no killing, no arson, no impact on social stability, to say the harsh words: Homosexuality, it''s none of my business!


    Jojo jumps off my leg, twists the snake''s waist, gently raises the billiard pole, and goes on fighting with Azel.


    I noticed several jealous glances.


    Damn! Nothing to be jealous actually!


    If they know that Jojo is a small pepper a man would never touch, no one would be jealous of me anymore.


    One of Jojo''s favorite things to do is to soak girl in bars. For a man, this is definitely an addict.


    Why?


    Think it over! Is there anything more worthy of contempt than robbing business? There aren''t so many girls with better quality in the bar. A group of male compatriots fight for the beauties so hard to get rid of the siege only after a long struggle against tigers and dragons, guarding against all kinds of open and secret guns and arrows.


    But Jojo can do it much easier. She can bring her gender advantage to the maximum. First, the girl will strike up the most basic mental alert for a strange man. But if comes up a beautiful girl, you will be much less alert.


    Next�� She can take advantage of some of the same sex advantages, intentionally or unintentionally close physical distance with the prey. She may even hug each other''s shoulders with the other girl. At this point, what we men can do is staring.


    And then�� When men try their best to get the girl half drunk, the girl often excuses to go to the bathroom to make up�� At that time, Jojo can follow up, and we have to stare again��


    Jojo is so great that her chances of winning a girl are almost even to the beauty killer Azle. Apart from the above reasons, there is also an important one: girls who come to the bar to play are basically open-minded and like the nightnightclub atmosphere. They are able to play and willing to play. They like excitement, like curiosity, willing to accept some exciting new things. Although not all girls are homosexuals, but there are still many girls don''t mind having an occasional one-night stand with Jojo in the attraction. They want to try the taste of play with a real beauty.


    If there is anything drives you more crazies than the girl you like being soaked away by someone, it is: the one soak away the beauty is another beauty!


    "Pang!"


    Jojo picks up the pool nightclub and hit a good shot. She whistles and attracted numerous wolves around her. She holds the pool nightclub in a very standard, comfortable-looking position with her left hand. Her hair spreads on her left shoulder. Studies the line of the ball, she leans down and lays her left hand gently on the green table. Her right elbow holds the nightclub with ninety degrees. Sometimes she would get up and brush her fallen hair back to her right ear and then lean over to hit the ball again.


    Especially�� When she leans down to hit the ball, the little lovable sling with a low breast will show the full spring of her breast, the round outline, and the natural gravity of the body when it bends�� If you are standing in front of her��Just imagine!


    And, when she bends down, her upright buttocks stretch the lines to perfection, plus two long legs interlaced�� I have seen many men swallowing saliva around the scene.


    Jojo''s original billiards skills are quite good, couples with the incessant deliberate display of some sexual attraction tricks confusing the other side, Azle is about losing the game very soon.


    Hit the last ball into the bag, Jojo''s tosses her hare smartly, ogling Azel: "Honey, you lost, just pay for tonight''s wine!"


    Azle is a standard love prodigal. He''s good at eating, drinking, singing, dancing, pickling, carting, dicing, but he''s not Jojo''s opponent at billiards. But he is willing to spend money. He is not so much care about lose money due to a rich family. I know that Azle''s family has been doing business overseas for several years, and his father is still in the United States, paying him a large sum of dollars every month.


    Azle is very lazy. From his mind, he is only interested in having fun. He also said that his greatest role in the world was to spend all the money his dad had earned.


    Though it makes me feel that he is a black sheep. But inside of my heart, I really a little bit envy him.


    Having left Jojo who is still counting his money, Azle stands up and walkes toward a gorgeous hot girl who is sitting at the bar.


    I''m just talking to Jojo and Wood for a while, Azle whistles to us in the distance, snaps his finger and holding the tall girl walks out of the bar.


    I know, Azle is probably going to enjoy the beauty again tonight.


    I have a head injury and wood doesn''t let me drink, which made me feel very boring. Looking at Jojo and Wood fight for drinks cups with cups, finally I can''t stand the pain of being left out of the game, so I propose to play a game together.


    Our game is dice guessing. Because they don''t let me drink, so I offer to play with Jojo. If I lose, wood drinks instead of me.


    Wood does not matter. He is simply a guy who doesn''t matter to anything. The so-called "disgrace" is simply to describe him. Jojo doesn''t matter either. So we start.


    Probably tonight Jojo''s luck is really good. I lose dozen times. I somewhat upset when I watch Wood finishes quite a few bottles.


    Jojo''s face is red for the serious wins. She suddenly shouts, "No! No! You lose, punish Wood. It''s too cheap for you! "


    I spread out my hands: "I can''t drink."


    "I will not let you drink." Jojo''s eyes are rolling. She laughs, "Win and win once. If I win, I need to see your underwear! You take off your underwear and let us see you on the spot. "


    "OK!" I show no weakness: "if you lose, I want you to take off your bra!"


    We applaud. It''s a deal.


    Don''t know why. A thought comes into my mind. I quietly take out the ring from my pocket, and put it on the middle finger of my left hand under the table.


    Our rule of thumb is not the usual game of dice rolling in bars, but the guess of big or small. Three dice, when finish shaking, two sides buy big or small. If the number of three dice points is more than ten, it will be big. Conversely, if the number is less than ten, it will be small.


    Our gambling engagement attracted so many eyes around us that even Wood''s eyes are filled with an undetectable smile.


    After a clamor, Jojo bought the small and I bought the big. I am shaking the dices then.


    In the cheers of the surrounding wolves, the dice cup is lifted up. Three six points!


    Big!


    "Oh!!! Take the bra off! Take the bra off!" The wolves are stirring. Many people are staring at Jojo''s chest with malicious intent.


    I show a malicious smile to her: "How?"


    Jojo''s face looks no any difference. She smiles, takes out a long and thin lady''s cigarette, lights it, takes a breath, and says slowly, "I''m sorry, I can''t�� Because I wear no bra today. Your Mama is wearing a sticker today."


    FXXX!


    I glance angrily at her chest. There is no trace of bra beneath her clothes.


    In the sigh of the surrounding wolves, I also have no intention of accusing her of cheating. Looking at the time, it is already late, so I get up and go home.


    "5, don''t be unhappy��" Jojo come to me with a smile, stretches out her hand and gently strikes my chest, then go down, deliberately laughing in an ambiguous tone: "How is the feeling? How about I go with you tonight? "


    "Go!" I glare at her: "play this game with me again? Have you felt bored? "


    Jojo''s eyes ogling: "What? You dare not? "


    I take a deep breath and deliberately look at her with a kind of affectionate eyes. Then I joke in a solemn tone of voice.


    "You just go! Leave me alone!"


    I declined Jojo''s offer to drive me home. I would rather to take a taxi. No kidding! I know she drank a lot tonight. Every time after that woman drink too much, she will be crazy in the car! I don''t want to die yet.


    When I arrive, I''m groping up the upstairs in the darkness. As soon as I reach the third floor, I suddenly see someone sitting on the stairs at the door of my house.


    I am startled and wake up a little at once. Is it the enemy who blocks my door?


    I take out my mobile phone. By the flashlight from my mobile phone, I see a girl is sitting in front of the door.


    She sits with her knees in her arms, her head weakly buries between her knees, a head pouring down one side, wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans, and a plastic bag with two lunch boxes and some food.


    I sigh, approach, squat down, and gently push her. She wakes up slowly with a murmur in her mouth. She looks up, eyes are still dim at first. But when she sees the strange smile on my face, she wakes up completely and tries to shrink back.


    "Little 5�� You, you are back!"


    With this beautiful and moving face, and the slightly tired look between the eyebrows, I am somehow moved: "Didi, it''s so late, how did you sit in front of my door?"


    "Well." Didi calms down. "I''m off duty and I know you''re off today. I think you''re injured and need someone to take care of you�� But I knocked on the door for a long time, there was no one at home, and I didn''t have your phone number, so�� "


    I sigh, "So you sit at my door and wait till now?"


    "Yes." The girl nods slightly. She could not hide her weariness. Looking at her, a very complicate feeling fills my heart suddenly.

 Chapter 13 - : Rule is the rule

    I open the door and ask her to come in and grab the plastic bag on the ground.


    Didi''s pretty face is red again. She seems to be a bit shy, and my eyes dare not look straight at me. The more I look at her, the more I think this is really cute.


    "What did you bring?" I laugh and take things out of the plastic belt.


    The two lunch boxes are filled with food. Although there were already cold, but two meat and two ingredients matched well.


    "Brother 5�� I didn''t have time to go home and cook for myself. I bought it in the restaurant downstairs, and I didn''t know whether it would suit your taste." Didi''s face is getting redder. She suddenly grabs the lunch boxes and rushing to the kitchen. "The food has been cold. Let me warm it up for you��"


    Looking at the frightened rabbit-like girl, I smile and continue to look in the bag. There is also a package of medical cotton and a roll of bandage and a bottle of medicine. There are also some vegetables and eggs.


    "I�� Your fridge is empty, and there are only beers in it." Didi is standing at the kitchen door and looking at me with red face.


    I glare at her, and she do not dare to look straight at me.


    "Didi." I open my mouth and carefully ask, "Why are you doing these to me?"


    "Brother 5, I am very grateful to you." Didi''s voice is softer and softer, but something she is speaking makes I dare not think about it deeply, "Last night, the more I think about it today, the more afraid I am�� I heard from them that last time there was a girl who had the same experience as me, but at that time it was John''s on duty. Later, the girl was drunk in the evening and taken away by several guests. I know that last night if you hadn''t helped me out, I would have finished. I can understand a lot of things even though I am only working here for several days. Normal people would never offend guests for a waitress. So I''m very grateful to you. "


    FXXX!


    Suddenly, there was a rush of blood in my head.


    What happened last month? How come I didn''t know anything about it! John''s courage is getting bigger and bigger.


    I only know that last month, there was a room-princess who did a good job. Suddenly, the next day, she ran to Phoenix and became a Girl instead.


    I didn''t care at that time. I thought it was the girl who wanted to make money. But I didn''t know there was such a thing.


    I admit that I am not a good person. I can''t be innocent by taking such a job now. But there is something I absolutely refuse to do.


    Tell the truth, this is not the old days. As long as you are strict, even if it is hard, you might find a hard job to feed yourself! You could always barely survive anyway. Those girls in nightclub, in fact, the vast majority, is not really can not live due to lack of money, mostly can not stand the temptation of money!


    Think about it, every day as long as make-up, dress up, accompany the guests to drink, let the guests touch the embrace, they will have a large income every month. Those more deeply degenerate who would go to bed with their guests, simply closed their eyes and endured for ten minutes and twenty minutes, just take it as they were crushed by ghosts, and then get thousands.


    For many girls, such a job is much easier than to work hard to earn a hard salary.


    That kind of there is terminally ill father at home, or their younger brothers and sisters going to school without tuition fees, so that they are forced to sell themselves. Most of the stories were made by the girls to cheat the guests out of sympathy.


    It is not means such special cases exist, but there may not be one in one thousand.


    In the simplest terms, I will not look down upon the girls. They are also human beings, who do not steal or rob, who make money by selling themselves. They choose their own way of life, and no one else has the right to say anything about them. But I will not regard them as pitiful or great!


    But this kind of force prostitution is absolutely something I despise. In particular, like Didi said, the girl was drugged, and take her out raped, then forced her to be a girl.


    "Hum, what a John! What a Phoenix! You two are making such a bad rule under my nose!


    Even on our occasions, this kind of thing is taboo and bad manners.


    Why?


    Simply, in the present time, a large number of girls are willing to degenerate, no girl under Mommy''s hand, just go to some bars and look for, can find a large number of such girls! There is no need to make such a thing happen!


    I remember the girl Didi mentioned. She used to be a cheerful girl. Since she became such a girl working under Phoenix, her clothes have been exposed day by day, her makeup on her face is getting thicker and thicker. There is always a kind of degeneration and self-abandonment in her eyes.


    It turns out to be such reason!


    Say a bad word, if that girl is tough, refuse to obey, after being raped what happened or even life out. That''s the big deal!


    If the she can''t swallow this thing, run to the top of the company floor and jump down! Who can hold such a thing in the age of extreme media development?


    I admit that money can do a lot of things. But there is a limit. After all, it is a legal society.


    Didi sees the color of my face is not very good, says with great care, "Brother 5�� Did I say something that I shouldn''t say?"


    "It''s okay." I reply lightly, but there is a glimmer of glare in my eyes.


    Didiseemes to be afraid of me, and he is half a step backward. I sigh, look back, and say to her softly, "Sorry. I scared you just now, didn''t I? It''s okay. I will go to work tomorrow. What you told me today, don''t talk to anyone else, you know? And��" I hesitate for a moment and whisper, "Didi, I can see that you are a good girl. Why would you like to come here to work? You know, the water here is very muddy and not suitable for you."


    Didi shakes her head, walk slowly to me, pick up the vegetables and eggs on the table, put them slowly into the refrigerator, and says softly, "I have no job now. I just graduated from nursing school. But it is very difficult to be a nurse now. After I graduated, I interned in the hospital for a month, and the chief doctor began to do something about me. I could not bear it, so I resigned. Some of my classmates work here and introduced me. The wages here are very high, as well as the usual tips from the guests, which is much higher than nurses. "


    I sigh and say: "it''s not that simple. You have worked for here for several days, and you have encountered such a thing. In the future, if you continue to work, there will be plenty of such things. Besides, I may not always be able to protect you."


    I sigh, thinking that if the guests are the people of high caliber or background, I may not be able to keep her, even if I am willing to do so.


    "Well." Didi answers softly, with a low voice: "Brother 5�� I, I have quit the job today."


    "What?" I am stunned for a moment, but my heart somehow gives me some pleasure. Perhaps, I do not want to see such a clean girl sink on that dirty occasion.


    "So�� You will not go to work tomorrow?" I disguise my joy and ask.


    "Yes." Didi nods and smiles happily, "My classmate introduced me to the welfare lottery sales. It''s the kind of lottery that''s on the go. Recently the selling is pretty good downtown."


    Lottery? I stare: "Will it be cheating?"


    "Brother 5, don''t worry! This is the welfare lottery of the government, not the illegal lottery." Didi is talking about her new job and showes a simple and happy smile on her face.


    Looking at her smiling face, I feel an inexplicable movement.


    Tell the truth, Didi is beautiful, but this is not the reason why she attracts me. I''ve seen too many beauties. The kind of gentleness and simplicity that she reveals is the most attractive thing for me.


    I gobble up Didi''s meal, and though it was only from the restaurant downstairs, which isn''t very delicious. I still finish them all. After that, Didi changes the medicine on my head personally. She is indeed a graduate of nursing, and her technique is very gentle, almost without touching my pain.


    Of course, in my mood, even if it hurts, I could not feel it either.


    In such a mid- night, Didi insists on washing all the dishes and dishes for me. Then she leaves.


    It''s already three o''clock in the morning. I have the intention to keep her here for the night. But afraid she misunderstands me, I have to insist on sending her downstairs. I stop a taxi to and see her get in the care and goes away, then I turned back home.


    Of course, before leaving, I write my phone number on her hand. Because this girl said she would take care of me before I recovery.


    Naturally, I will not refuse such a good things.


    I sleep so good that I wake up until next days'' afternoon. After washing and rinsing, I did 100 push-ups and two sets of fists in the courtyard of the downstairs community, which made me feel full of energy.


    Then I call Juan.


    In the phone, I tell the whole matter to Juan, He doesn''t speak anything in the phone, just quietly waiting for me to finish, and finally says lightly: "I know, you do according to the rules. You don''t have to worry about other things, I will settle them. "


    With Juan''s words, I call William and others in the company to inform them that they are going to work an hour earlier today.


    At five in the evening, I appear in the nightclub on time.


    William is the head of security department in nightclub. He is very strong and was originally mixed up with gangsters. After two years in prison, when he came out, he came to work for Juan. Basically, I can tell William to do something that doesn''t work on the table.


    When William sees me coming, he comes to greet me, "Brother 5, you arrive?"


    "Is John here?"


    "Yes he is here with Phoenix, in the lounge." William speaks of John in a slightly disdainful tone, as if he had no good looks at the chief gigolo.


    "Clear out the No. 1 compartment and let the foremen, the mummies, the managers of the all the groups, all come to the meeting." I am ordering gloomy and slowly.


    Pause a while, I look at William and say, "do I want you to get things ready?"


    Confirmed by William, I nod, with a cold-blooded look in my eyes: "It seems that I''m usually too kind, and I''m going to make it clear today! Rule is the rule!"

 Chapter 14 - : Is there any objection?

    The first compartment is the largest VIP room in the golden Paradise.


    It won''t be opened on normal days. Only when we have the highest level client, we will use this room. And, our internal meetings are generally located here too.


    As usual, I am sitting in the middle of the sofa, and all four chief managers in the nightnightclub are here tonight. Besides John, the other two chief managers are sitting beside me. Although we never say, they all know that although there are four chief managers here, the real boss is me. There''s no other reason, just because I represent Juan.


    Everyone is almost there. Four foremen with waiters are sitting on the left, four mummies on the right, and two of the backyard warehouses and kitchens are also pulled in.


    William stands beside me with a black face, his calloused hands rubbing against his trousers.


    He''s a tough guy. Because he beaten others seriously injured in the fight and spent two years in the prison for that. Then he was released because of good behavior. There is a scar on the face, which was scraped by a knife. This guy used to smile and looks like a butcher''s grin, but now he shows a black face and it''s a little scary. Several mummies dare not look at him in the face.


    I lean lazily on the sofa with a cigarette in my hand and a bottle of beer on the table in front of me. I squinting my eyes and saying nothing. When the other two chief managers come in, they want to say hello to me, but look at my face, swallow the words back subconsciously, and sit down silently to smoke.


    Ten minutes later, Phoenix and John come in. Seeing the atmosphere was a little dull, Phoenix''s face was a little unnatural. But kind of experienced people like her, immediately squeezes out a smile, wiggles her waist and walks up to me, laughing, "Ouch, Brother Little 5, aren''t you resting today? I am going to visit you with some sisters tonight."


    I raise my eyelids and look at her coldly. She steps back half a step by having seen my cold eyes. She closes her mouth subconsciously and sits down quietly.


    John walks slowly to my side, and I can see that the composure on his face is 90% unreal. He just put a sofa on his buttocks, I start to say: "Who let you sit?"


    "Ah?" John looks at me with a guilty conscience.


    I slowly sit up straight, let him sit here. Then I lower my voice, slowly say: "Today''s meeting, you must be feeling very strange. The business has been doing well, and this is everyone''s credit. Nightclub has never been unfair to everyone, and you should understand this."


    Speaking of this, I quickly take a look at John, eyes narrow up, deliberately with a subtle tone: "Everybody wants to make money. Nightclub wants to develop, everything must be obeyed the rules. Break the rules, things go wrong, everyone will be affected. This truth, need not I say more times. Everyone sitting here understands it.


    At this point, I have sat upright with my hands on the table and look down at the crowd. Everyone was expressionless, and some of the people who have been here for a long time, familiar with me, look at me with a little scared.


    "Well, since you have no objection, I''ll go straight to it." I look at a young man with glasses and a fair complexion sitting near the door and say, "Ken, you''re in charge of the finance. Have you brought it the things I asked?"


    Ken nods and stands up. He gives something to me. As a professional finance, if there''s anyone in the company has the closest relationship with Juan, it''s him, except me.


    I pick up the thing in my hand, look at it, and speak in a cold voice, "Last month, someone used his authority to claim the expenses to more than 60,000. What a great deal!" I look at John and say, "John, explain it to me!"


    John has fully responded, knowing that the scene is for him tonight. But he is not a rookie after all. With a slight flurry on his face, he covers it up and says, "5, why do you ask me that? All of us are chief managers. How much did I claim is not your business at all. Besides, chief manger has the right to sign the bill, you either!"


    I hum: "I do have! I have signed no less than you last month. I signed up for a total of more than 50,000. But I all signed to the major clients. More than half of it signed to Mark, but he spend a total of more than 400,000! What about you? John, how many sales did your client contribute last month? 40,000 only! "


    John''s face is turning a little white, but he quickly gets angry and start shouting: "Little 5, you''re picking on me obviously! Yes, I signed a little more last month. That is to please the guests. If guests are happy, they will come back naturally next time! This truth does not need me to say! If you want to pick on me, you don''t need to mention so many useless things! I know you are Juan''s man, but this place is not owned by Juan alone only. It''s not the place you can cover the sky, 5! "


    Listening to what he said, instead of being angry, smiles appear slowly on my face. I stand up slowly, walk to his side, reach out and clap him on the shoulder. John is scared. But when he finds I just clap him without other action, he doesn''t dodge.


    "Very good!" I smile and say, "John, you are right. I am going to pick you up today. But you''re wrong. I''m not trying to cover the sky. Brother 5''s hands are not that big! But I have to make it clear today that rules should be put into practice when doing things here".


    I put the bill in my hand gently in front of him and whisper, "About the sign thing, let''s work it out later. Now I''ll ask you one more thing. Last month, there were someone play the ''High-pack'' in nightclub. Is that right?"


    John looks stiff on his face.


    "High-pack" is a short term, meaning that someone with ecstasy, to the nightnightclub to open a compartment, and then call a few ladies, close the door together to knock medicine and party together.


    This kind of things, there are quite often happen in some of the small Disco hall and low-grade nightnightclubs. However, the high level places never allow guests to play this.


    The reason is that this "high-pack" is a tough target for the police, and it is dangerous itself.


    In this city, there were people who died of drug overdoses at parties. People who like to knock drugs will have no self-control once they are crazy. Moreover, such a dangerous thing not only brings no any profit, but also bears a big risk. So high level places will not allow guests to knock medicine.


    Be honest operation is enough to make money.


    In our nightclub, Juan once set the rules. Never touch ecstasy, never dip in white powder. These two things, maybe may makes lots of money, but such money will be earned too hot.


    And most of the girls are reluctant to knock drugs with their guests. It is known to all that once this stuff is touched, the scourge is boundless, once the drug is touched, you will be ruined, even to die for.


    John''s eyes have turned around and grit: "Brother 5, don''t blame me without the actual evidence!"


    I know, he''s a die-hard guy. I really don''t have any proof, because I wasn''t there the nights they played the high-pack. And the girls who participated were all under Phoenix. They are frightened by Phoenix and John''s lewd, and no one dares say anything.


    I have been too relaxed for these days, and I didn''t notice these things in nightclub.


    Fortunately, nothing has gone wrong.


    There''s still a smile on my face: "John! Yes, I really have no proof. But we are not policemen. We do not need the actual proves!"


    I still have a smile on my face, but suddenly I screw up his chest and pull him down. At the same time, my knee goes up to the top of his face. John screams, and suddenly a bunch of bloody flowers come out of his face. John softens and covers his nose with his right hand.


    I pick him up and William comes up, grabs his hands and lays them on the table, pointing them straight. John struggles desperately, but under William''s hands, no more effective than a chicken to be slaughtered.


    I pat John''s palm on the table, take a breath, pick up the bottle, and smash!


    John cries like a being killing pig, and my face remains unchanged. I grab the bottle in my hand and smash hard again.


    "I''ll ask you again. Did you allow to play high-pack?"


    John is just screaming, but he is still not talking. I laugh, and lift the bottle up again.


    "John, shall I wait for you? Yes or no?" My voice is so soft just like have no any murderous feeling. But then I smash again.


    On the table, John''s palm is bloody already. Faces of these people sitting around here are all muddy. They dare not to speak anything, though some of them could not bear it in their eyes.


    These who can sitting here, are regarded as the scene of the steward. They are not the ordinary people, similar scenes, they have seen quite a few.


    I hit the fifth times, and John is too weak to scream. He is as soft as a mud: "�� Yes, there are�� "


    I shrug my shoulders and looked at the crowd, laughing. "You see, I have not wronged him."


    After that, I lift the bottle and smash down again. With John''s scream, I smile sadly. "So, I heard you forced your room-princess to fall, wasn''t it true?"


    "Yes! Yes!" John''s face is streaming with tears. He couldn''t even cry now. "Brother 5, Please�� Forgive�� Me��! "


    I shake my head and speak with a pleasant smile, "John, it is not that I do not forgive you. The rules of the company are decided by Juan. No one can break the rules. If you break the rules, you must be punished. This is the first thing you should understand when you come."


    After that, I lift the bottle and hit him on the head. "Bang!" Within the sound, the bottle broke, the broken glass shot. Bear roll down mix with his blood, tears and mucus flowing down together.


    I gasp and signal William to release him. John is too weak to move. He slips and falls down on the ground, unable to hum.


    I quickly wipe a few drops of blood just splashed on my face, smoothly pat my clothes, then take a cigarette from William''s hand, lit it, take a sip first, and then slowly sit down, look at the crowd, and say, "This thing ends like that today, Ladies and gentlemen. I am not cruel. It''s just that he breaks the rules. I said, I am not covering the sky. But if someone breaks the rules, be careful of the hands. If you let me know there''s something not follow the rules behind me��"


    When I said this, I take a deep, deliberate look at Phoenix. Her face is turning pale, trembling as if she is waving, and then I slowly continue, "Then don''t blame me for turning his face away. As for forcing the staff things, I said, if people are willing to jump down into the water to make money, I don''t care. If they are forced, hum, here are the words today. Who cause trouble, company will find who! Everyone is making money by doing business. Just making money in harmony, and don''t do things which makes all of us upset!"


    After a pause, I smile again on my face: "All the people in the company, as long as you make money for company, abide by the company''s rules, company will cover you then."


    Then I stand up and smile to the crowd: "my words are over, everyone�� Is there any objection? "

 Chapter 15 - : Man with the best luck

    Things haven''t been ended in such a simple way.


    That night, John was interrupted by a leg and disappeared in the nightclub. I know, Juan said he was not allowed to appear in this city, and there was no place in the city to accommodate him!


    This is Juan left him a way to live, otherwise, he would probably have to sell his ass.


    I didn''t do anything with Phoenix.


    After all, she is different from John. John takes the salary as a company''s person. We have the right to punish him? But Phoenix is just a mommy who leads the girls. She is not a company''s person. She is just hanging a bill to eat under our courtyard.


    According to the rules, we have no reason to punish her. Mummy''s mobility is also very big, one day left this venue, tomorrow she can go to another venue to look for food, as long as she has a girls on hand.


    Although Juan could get rid of her in a minute with a single sentence, it was too aggressive and irregular.


    You can''t do things too much!


    After this, the only thing surprises me is that girl who was forced into the water by Phoenix and John, chose to continue to be a girl. She just switch to work for Mary.


    It surprised me, but I also felt a little confused.


    Perhaps the world is so easy to fall, but it is hard to get out.


    The whole process of the affair was seen only by some people, but then it was buzzing, probably by the mummies. The next day when I go to work and see all the girls looking at me with strange eyes, whicih mix up with excitement and fear. Anyway it is complicated.


    Later I learned that I was wearing that kind of almost sinister smile on my face and then, in a cold-blooded manner, interrupting John''s hands in his screaming voice is an abnormal behavior in many people''s eyes.


    But in the eyes of these ladies, I think it might be a little cool also.


    In fact, this scene is not the first time I have ever experienced it. Dealing with John, it''s just a small case. John is just a small role. He is just a chief gigolo with a woman shareholder behind him. It doesn''t cost much to clean up him. That day, I was to frighten others in the field.


    I realized that I had been slack for some time recently. From the bottom of my heart, I seem to have an instinctive boredom for the life of this place.


    It feels like living in a dark environment for a long time and yearning for sunshine.


    In the day time, I suddenly feel a little bored. I find a coat and walk out.


    Because I always work at night, which causes most of my work and rest hours to be reversed day and night. My daily habit is to get up at four or five o''clock in the afternoon and then go to bed at six or seven o''clock in the morning.


    It seems that I haven''t been shopping in the daytime for a long time.


    Me alone is a little bored, I make a phone call to Azle, the result of the phone is connected after the guy gives a face-splitting curse: "Stir people to sleep will be rewarded, death 5!" Then the phone is hung up.


    I call Jojo again, and it is a strange, beautiful voice from a young girl. I politely ask Jojo to answer the phone. She tells me in a delicate voice that Jojo is taking a bath.


    I hear am ambiguous smell from this sentence, and then I hang up the phone in polite tone.


    To disturb the couple''s intimacy will be punished also.


    Although the two are two women.


    Standing on the street, I am a bit overwhelmed by the sun, probably too long without the sun, I feel a little dazzled. Squatting on the side of the road, smoking a cigarette, and looking at the beautiful women come and go, According to their walking posture, the frequency and amplitude of their waist twists, I secretly judge who is still virgin and who is not anymore.


    As a result, an hour later, except for two high school students with backpacks and school uniforms, the rests were all labeled as "non-virgin" in my heart.


    This damned world, I curse, and then stand up, ready to look for Wood to kill time.


    Wood is working in a small clinic in a neighborhood nearby. To others, it was an insult for a high-caliber medical student, a surgical genius, to be disparaged all the way from a large hospital to a community hospital. But Wood seems pretty enjoy.


    His work is very leisurely. Community clinics will not be deal with any major illnesses. People in the neighborhood do not trust this small clinic. Who''s headaches, fever or cold, he will go get some medicine. Basically they take the clinic as a pharmacy. Even if they have a little ailment, they would rather go to a big hospital.


    The only busy time of the year for Wood is to have a physical examination of the residents of the community every spring.


    At other times, he just sits and shoots flies for fun.


    When I walk into the clinic, Wood is watching a comic book with great interest. This is also a quirk of Wood. He was a high-caliber medical student, a talented student regarded by the professor, a man like a piece of wood, has a hobby that puberty boys have�� Watch comics!


    The girl comic!


    This is absolutely a very weird!


    The first time I went to the Wood''s home, I was shocked by the comics of his two bookshelves.


    The comics that little girl likes are full of his bookshelves and bedside.


    I had always thought Wood should be the kind of medical madman with a snowy scalpel, a white coat, a pale complexion, and the gloomy, bleak eyes.


    Seeing me come in, Wood just glances at me with the corner of his eye. Then he continues to read that comic book, and the other hand quickly gives me the cigarette cartridge on the desktop, which is a greeting.


    I sit smiling in front of him, ignoring the no-smoking rules in the clinic, take out a cigarette and light it to myself.


    There will be no patient coming to the clinic for a day. Why shall we pay so much attention?


    "Doctor Mu, I''m not feeling well." I deliberately say to him with a sad face.


    Wood doesn''t look up, and a cold word comes from the back of the book: "Go out the door, go left, take a bus at the station, go down four stops, and turn right at a crossroads. It''s a mental hospital."


    FXXX!


    Chatting with wood is a painful thing, because when you say a hundred words, he doesn''t have to say a word.


    But these have become used to me. I grab the cartoon from his hand and look at him bravely in the cold eyes of him. At last, there is a bit of frustration in the his eyes: "Say, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m in a bad mood." I sigh.


    Last night I rectified John, but after that I did not feel any sense of accomplishment or happiness. I have experienced many similar scenes. John is only a small episode. I seem to have experienced too many of these dark things. Did such things too much, people''s psychology will inevitably produce a lot of dark side.


    Listening to me, Wood says nothing but stands up and pours me a glass of water, and then continues to sit in front of me in meditation.


    I also talk about Didi, and the weird thing I''ve met lately, the ring of luckiness changing device that madman gave me��


    Wood doesn''t insert a word from the beginning to the end. He even change no expression on face.


    For an hour, under the attack of my saliva, Wood sits still.


    "From your opinion, should I just go cure for my headache? Or go find a shrink? Or go find a girlfriend?" I sigh, "I feel like I''m suffocating."


    Wood is silent.


    "Hello, please." I sigh.


    Wood is still silent.


    "Man, I''ve been talking for a long time. Just Z a sound to me!"


    Wood: "Z."


    I @#��%��&*~


    I am so depressed that it seems a mistake to chat with this guy. But when I get up and ready to go, Wood throws a packet of medicine to me from my back. I catch it without lose for sure.


    "For your head, go back and take medicine in the evening." Wood says in a cold sentence, and then adds: "5, that Didi you mentioned is good, you can try with her."


    Umm?


    When I look back to him, he is watching the comic again.


    Walking out of the community and looking at the sunshine in the sky, I am somewhat confused. I looked at my watch. It was just two o''clock in the afternoon. I suddenly remember that Didi goes to sell the lottery today. That place is not far from here, hesitated for a moment, and I decide to go and see her.


    The social welfare lottery Didi is selling, unlike the kind of online lottery we usually buy at lottery centers. It is a ready-to-sell lottery.


    Such lottery is held in a short time, sold on the spot, bought on the spot, and won the lottery on the spot. As far as I know, the welfare lottery in this city seems to have been held in order to raise funds to support the development of a certain western region.


    The prizes wrap the first prize of a new Santana, a second prize of a cabinet air conditioner, a third prize of a color TV and a variety of bicycles, microwave ovens, kitchen utensils and so on.


    When I arrive, I find here is already a sea of faces.


    The 500-metre-long street is already under traffic control, with cars banned at both ends and thousands of people crowded. On both sides of the road, a row of high shelves is erected with various coloured stripes and flags, as well as winning numbers for prizes.


    In the middle of the street stands a huge platform with the largest first prize, a dozen cars in a row, and on one side of the rostrum, sitting at the prize office.


    I am walking hard in the stream of people, and I do wonder of people are really crazy about gambling. But it is no wonder that everyone has a dream of getting rich overnight. This welfare lottery is very cheap. Just need to spend few money, you may be able to win a big prize.


    In addition, on both sides of the street loudspeakers, there are hosts of shouts loud to render the atmosphere. From time to time there will be one or two lucky winners on stage, which greatly stimulated the desire of people around to buy lottery tickets!


    I struggle to get through the crowd, almost lose a shoe, and finally find Didi at a shopping center near the center of the street.


    The girl is wearing a uniform from the lottery center, with ribbons on her body and a stack of lottery tickets in front of her. Maybe it''s the beauty effect. There are several times more people flocking to buy lottery tickets from her than anywhere else. She is a bit too busy. She has sweat on her forehead, but still keeps a sweet smile on her face.


    Today she tied her long hair into a simple horse''s tail and looks refreshing and touching. Her face was faintly flushed, like a ripe apple.


    I go to buy a bottle of drink, squeeze into the crowd and pat her. Didi sees me, cheers with surprise, and her eyes lit up with joy. I smile and point the drink in my hand. She immediately asks her colleagues to take her place and squeeze out .


    We go to a place with less people. I hand her the drink. She blushes, not knowing whether it is hot or anything else, her eyes flashed like bright crystals.


    "Do you feel tire for the first day?"


    "Well, it''s all right." She smiles lovable and spitting her tongue: "but today, people are really so many. I never expect so many people to buy lottery tickets.


    I laugh. "Most of people want to make a fortune."


    "Well!" Didi smiles excitedly and says, "Today I have seen several people win the lottery. I really envy them!"


    I look at the smiles on her face, and suddenly I can''t help reaching out to squeeze her nose. She is startled, and immediately a shy blush appears on her face, as if she wanted to avoid it, but she didn''t. She just bows her head.


    "Didi, do you envy those people, too?" I smile and there''s no embarrassing expression on my face.


    "Of course, they are really lucky."


    I think about it and take one hundred out of my pocket and hand it to her. "Take it. as we buy the lottery together. It''s your first day, I must support you!"


    Didi smiles and says, "Brother 5, do you want to win?"


    "For sure! I am so poor now. If I don''t earn enough money, how can I marry my wife in future?" I smile.


    Didi''s eyes are shy. She runs to buy a dozen lottery tickets and back soon. She hands them to me and makes a face. "Take it, the money for your marriage!"


    I shake my head. "No, as I said, they are bought by both of us. If we win the prize, it would belong to both of us."


    Didi''s face is thicker and ashamed. She dare not say anything, but just a charming look on her face.


    I pull her to the underside of the prize stand and laugh, "well, you are in charge of open lottery. I pay and you open. That''s fair enough!"


    Didi looks at me with a smile, but she is somewhat grateful. She knows these one hundred are nothing to me, but I can come to see her today makes her very happy.


    I didn''t realize that when she is scraping the lottery, the ring on the middle finger of my left hand seemed to flash a red light��


    Two minutes later, we two look at the lottery tickets in our hands, shocked.


    Thirty lottery tickets: two cars, four air conditioners, six color TV sets, eight microwave ovens, plus ten kitchen utensils pots and pans�� No one failed!!!

 Chapter 16 - : The side effect of the ring

    "Brother Little 5!" Didi''s voice is trembling, and she calls me in a low voice.


    She seems to groan, her body is soft, and her hands look like to be unable to hold these lottery tickets.


    This scene is really scary.


    Winning the lottery is a joyous thing, but such things are overdone.


    There is a bright light across in my heart suddenly.


    The ring!


    I try my best to suppress the excitement, forcibly suppressing all kinds of frightening thoughts that come out of my mind, swallowing and spitting hard, and holding out my hands to Didi, who is already weak in her legs: "Okay, don''t say anything, let''s go and cash in the prize first."


    God knows that my heart is beating like a drum.


    Didi looks at me and says powerless, "OK!"


    All two of our faces are red with excitement.


    When we reach the prize office and hand the tickets, a fat middle-aged woman is sitting in front of us, smiling professionally. For the first second, she is trying to say "congratulations on winning the lottery," but the next second, she sees a stack of lottery tickets I have handed over, the expression on her face changes from curiosity to shock. �� Then it was completely rigid.


    Her mouth is also set to a standard "O" shape. Fortunately, I put my hand on her shoulder to stop the woman from jumping up in excitement.


    But the expression on her face is wonderful. I have never seen a person''s expression make such a variety of changes in a flash. From smiling at first, then shocked, finally, it was completely "shut down".


    There are other staff members wondering about it. When they come and see, they are immediately exclaimed either.


    I know it could not be concealed. What I can do is stand quietly in front of them and listen to these men and women screaming for five minutes. When I see that the storm was getting bigger and bigger, I take a deep breath and shout, "Can I exchange the prizes?!"


    My voice called many people back at once. The first thing I heard is from a slightly older man. He takes a pair of glasses and pulls away the fat woman in front of me who is responsible for the award. Then he looks at me and squeezes out a smile. "Can you wait a minute, we have to go through the formalities and take out your government ID to register, please?"


    HMM, go through the formalities? I think it is to verify the authenticity of the lottery.


    But it is no wonder that whoever meets this kind of thing, the first reaction must be: holly shit, is that true?


    I keep quiet and I take out my ID to him.


    I have read some novels that the protagonists can hide their identity when they get rich by lottery. In fact, this is impossible!


    Any kind of lawful and rich income must be paid taxes. To pay taxes, it is necessary to pass the relevant procedures of the tax department. Once your ID is pulled out, all you personal information will be immediately available.


    I fill in two forms and signed a few names. After half an hour, the old man, who seems to be in charge, comes back. The temperature was not too high in the afternoon, but he wipes his forehead with a cold sweat, and don''t his face is showing crying or smiling. He looks at me, as if watching a ghost. "Mr. Chen Yang, right? We have checked your lottery tickets. There is no problem at all."


    I sigh: "Can I cash the prize then?"


    "Yes! Yes! Of course." The person wipes the sweat and says with a forced smile, "But can you cooperate with our publicity? You see, we''ve never met such a winner like you. There are reporters here. And can you come on stage and have some words with the lottery people who are buying lottery tickets?


    "No need." I refuse it at once.


    Kidding me? Media interviews? Speaking?


    All will bring troubles.


    He seems want to say something more, and I immediately refuse, "Sorry, I''m not obligated to be interviewed by the media, am I? And you have no right to force me to do it."


    "Understand, understand!" The old man sweats hard and reluctantly says, "Many winners have your mentality. But�� "


    He says a lot of words to try to persuade me, but I refuse one by one, next to us, there are some media have been informed that there is a super lucky man, a person won 30 lottery tickets alone!


    This is definitely a big wonder. Many journalists have been pouring in here.


    I have some impatience on my face: "Well, you needn''t say more. Please give me the prizes."


    "OK! Do you want to take the prize directly? Or? "


    "Cash, please!" I answer him quickly.


    Take the prizes?


    Please! Two cars, four air-conditioners, six TV, eight microwaves, ten kitchenware�� How can I delivery them back? Even I can, there''s no place to store them.


    The man in charge seems also smartly ready for such an arrangement. He turns back to the prize office, then takes a check and some files out, and my ID as well.


    "Do you really not think about to take the interview?"


    I take everything from his hands and shake my head: "No need!"


    I grab Didi, who is standing there still, and walk to the door of the prize office. But when we go out and find there are lots of reporters there. They have totally engaged the road already.


    The prize office is a temperately build up wooden stage Around 2 meters high. I look around and grab Didi to another side of the stage. Withing the screaming from the people there, I hold Didi and jump down to the ground.


    When we land to the ground, I release the mind losing girl, ignore everything, just run away.


    We have run across at least two blocks. Didi is short of breath. Without my grab, she might be lying down already.


    "Brother Little 5�� I can''t run any more�� Really! I�� can''t��." She keep quick panting, and her hair is untidy. I am beginning to laugh, take her to have a rest by the road. We all see the flusters from each other. Suddenly, both of us are laughing together.


    Didi has been woken from the shocks. She uses her girl voice screaming:" Brother 5, you are so amazing!"


    I grab her hand tight and laugh. "Not I am amazing, you took these lottery tickets and you opened them! The real amazing thing is your hand!"


    Didi''s face is red and shows a shy from her eyes. She seems want to struggle to free but still dare not to. So just let me.


    "OK!" I shake another hand and say, "Let''s see our prizes!"


    It seems that there are so many prizes, but the actual number is not so big.


    Two Skoda, the amount will be over 200,000, all the others are around fifty to sixty thousands.


    After paid the taxes, the number on the check is two hundred thousand.


    I take the check out and send it into Didi''s hand. "OK, this money is yours now."


    She is shocked again, take a step back and send the check back to me. "Brother 5, it''s your prize, I can''t take it!"


    I smile. "No, it''s yours now. From the start to end, you took the lottery and you opend them."


    "But you paid!" She shakes her head and insist, steps back again.


    I see she really don''t want to take, have to say. "So�� Let''s break it even!"


    She is still refuse. I pretend to dump the face, say to her:"Didi, are you looking down to me? We had a deal when we were buying these lottery tickets, we took them as bought together. What you are doing now, is it means you don''t take me as your friend?"


    She sees my face is dark, hesitates for a while and says: "Brother Little 5, I know you are good to me. But the money is too much to me and I can''t take it."


    I keep convincing her: "Let''s take this like that. However, I win the prizes because of your amazing hands. As the rules, you can take a share from that. I give you 10 per cent, 20,000, is it fine now?"


    She still doesn''t want it due to the same reason that too many money. I am totally no idea with such a girl who seems weak. I almost finish all my saliva to convince her to take 5,000 finally.


    But it doesn''t matter. I''ve got a good idea already.


    Look at the time, I take her go to the bank and cash out. But such a big amount, we can''t take them all immediately. (Accounting to the regulation, if you need to take cash over 50,000, you need to make a reservation in advance.)


    I don''t want to take all the cash back today either. I open two accounts. One is mine, I save 195,000 in, another one is Didi''s, save 5,000.


    I note her account number and give the bank card.


    Hmm, you don''t want the money, but I may wire the money to you. Once finish wiring, I just clean the account. At that time, money will all become hers. If she go to give, I just play the same refuse game with her is enough.


    Didi has no any idea of what I am planning and receive the card with shy.


    Somehow She is still a little girl and happy for this good thing. "We make a fortune today! Thank you, Brother 5. Please let me offer a dinner with you!"


    "Dinner? Let me offer you." I look at her childish face, pat my chest, "I make a much bigger fortune than you. Just choose the place you like!"


    Don''t know why that my heart just like full of sunshine when I am with her. Feels like the darkness are also away.


    She smiles. "OK, let you offer! But I still need to thank you. Umm��" She tilts her head and thinks over for a while. I have to say that such a look is really adorable.


    "Brother 5, how about let''s go to eat the ice dessert?" She makes a face to me. "I know a shop''s ice dessert is super delicious but it is too expansive. I have few chance to enjoy before."


    Seeing her exciting looking, I agree for sure.


    I follow her to go that shop. She is scampering beside me, like a happy angel. I can''t help losing myself sometimes.


    The ice dessert shop Didi mentioned, I''ve been here before. It''s a HK style shop. It produces many nice ice desserts and very welcomed by the little girls.


    When I were with Azle, Jojo and Wood, Jojo took us here for sometimes. Azel comes all the time when he is dating with the beauties.


    The shop''s decoration is pretty good. We find a table of lovers by the window. Didi orders a fruit ice cream, and I order an ice shaky under her suggestion.


    Afternoon sunshine is shining on us by crossing the window. Look at the people and vehicles, I suddenly feel the taste of happiness.


    Have been with me long, Didi is no longer so shy any more. Her character is originally adorable and lovely. She eats her fruit ice cream for a while, shows the gluttonous look to my ice shaky. I smile and push it to her. She cheers and tries some, smiling then. She seems feeling shy for that and take a sponge of her fruit ice cream to me and ask me to eat them all.


    Look at such a beautiful and simply girl who is murmuring with me like a lover, my heart melts.


    .


    A mind comes across my mind, we are just like a couple of lovers.


    But instantly, I remind myself. "Chen Yang, Don''t forget who are you! Don''t forget what you are doing now!"


    Didi is a simple good girl, I can''t hurt her.


    Such a simple beauty, do you deserve her?


    Sigh! I try to take the mind out of my mind. But look at the lovely girl who is goggling at me with the big eyes, an unstoppable desire comes from the deep side of my heart.


    Damn! I don''t care! I want her!


    While my heart is like the wild horse, she likes remember something, "Brother 5, I feel you are strange."


    "What?"


    She thinks it over and looks at me: "You have won such a big prize, but you are so calm. Today''s surprise is really strange. You look like not so much surprise about it."


    My heart is heavy for a while.


    Indeed, I am also surprised. But I''m not as shocked as others. Because there is a mind which is holding by myself.


    All of this, is it brought by that ring?


    If it is true, I do make a real big fortune now.


    What on the count by these prize? If it is true, even I run, I cry, I crazy, it''s just for the ring only.


    I take a breath and look at my left hand under the table. Under the sunshine, that ring is shinning.


    At that moment, a sound disrupts my thoughts.


    A TV is hanged by left of the counter bar. It is broadcasting the news. A reporter is speaking: "Breaking news! There is a fire accident just happen. The firemen are trying their best to put out. It''s lucky that it happens in the day time and there aren''t any residences there and there isn''t anyone hurted."


    Then the camera turns to live. There are full of fires and smokes on a street.


    Ehh, it seems the street I am living.


    Then the camera turns to the block. Umm? It is the block I am living too. Finally camera turns to the building. There is a fire truck downstairs, and several firefighters are carrying water pipes up to spray water. And on the building, the windows of a house are filled with flaming flames, and black smokes fill the sky.


    It seems to be the building where I am living!


    Ah�� No!!!!


    Shit! It''s my home. I just win a big prize, then my home is on fire. Am I fucking good luck or bad luck?

 Chapter 17 - : A glimmer of hope

    My home is on fire, it''s really a big deal!


    When I was staring at the TV screen, Didi has noticed that my face was not right. She asked me and know that my house is on fire!


    She threw away her delicacies, jumped up with me and rushed out of the freezer, stopped a taxi in the street and ran home.


    I didn''t say any word on the way.


    I have a feeling in my heart, from the "Sworn revenge" to the small extortion of that property company a brush. Then won the lotteries, and then there is a fire at my home.


    It''s like the front and the opposite. It seems that if I am unlucky, then comes a good luck. Similarly, as long as I have good luck, a bad thing will happen to me immediately.


    Is it really because of this ring on my finger?


    Sees my face looks not good, Didi thought I am just worrying about the accident, try her best to gently comfort me. I just smile and say nothing.


    The door of the neighborhood has already been blocked and the car can''t get in at all. I simply get out of the taxi and grab her all the way to the building where I am living.


    Now the fire fighting is over and the fire has already been put out. It just standing downstairs and looking up, the windows on the third floor where I lived had been broken, presumably by firefighters, while the fire truck was parked downstairs. Some firefighters are picking up tools to bring back the long pipes. Suddenly, I see the host of my home is coming. He is talking to several people in police uniform.


    We have just passed by, he has seen me, and he suddenly cries out, as if he is a cat been trampled on the tail of. With an expression of resentment on his face, and then springs on me with his teeth and claws, as if he wishes to slap me to death.


    I never imagined that a thin, short, honest middle-aged man would be forced to do this under such a great anger.


    As he rushes up with his teeth and claws, and about to fight with me, I hide aside and shout, "Stop! Stay here!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Today if you don''t die, then I go die!" With tears in his eyes, he cries: "My house�� I have been struggling for a lifetime to own this house!"


    Pretend less! Who doesn''t know this guy is a "big landlord" who has bought several houses on loans when house prices were low a few years ago and then rented them out at a high price. The rent we pay each month are enough to repay the bank loan. Now the house prices have gone up in recent years. This fellow is also making a fortune.


    "5, if you don''t speak clearly today, I''ll fight with you!" He grittes his teeth and says hatefully, "The cause of the fire has been ascertained. It was caused by your wiring in the kitchen!"


    Uh�� Indeed, because I am lazy, I put a high-power electric stove in the kitchen. It''s very powerful, but boiling water is fast. But the power of that thing seems to be over standard.


    The landlord is about to come up and grab my cloth. I frown slightly, but when I see a few policemen beside him, I just open his hand and sigh: "Well, you can rest assured, I won''t repudiate a debt. I will pay for the loss of the fire. "


    I know this guy is very greedy and miserly, and the house is certainly not buying insurance.


    And none of the people who lived upstairs or downstairs are rich people. My neighbors must have been hurt by the fire in my house. Although I am not a good man, I am not a scoundrel, nor do I want to let those innocent neighbors lose.


    Once I am willing to pay for it, the landlord gives up the idea of entanglement, breathes a sigh of relief.


    After bargaining, I promise to pay fifty thousand, and twenty thousand extra compensation to the neighbors. Then the landlord follows the police back to make a statement.


    Didi and I go across the surround crowd and go upstairs to go home.


    The door had been smashed open by firefighters, and the living room is already a mess, the ground is covered with water, the walls are mostly blackened, the kitchen is a ruin, the refrigerator and microwave ovens are all destroyed, and there is also a thick fire-fighting foam on the ground.


    The tiles on the walls are all over.


    Two bedrooms at home, the master one near the kitchen has been scrapped. The fire spread into the bedroom, the furniture was burned half, the bed was left with only a shelf. The sheets and quilts, and so on, only a pile of rags.


    Fortunately, the only light disaster area is the smaller room. There''s nothing in this room, TV and computer, and a set of fitness equipment. This room is near the balcony, but the doors and windows of the balcony are also broken.


    Apparently, when the front burns, the firefighters climb into the room from the other side of the building, which is my balcony. There isn''t much to lose here, but when the fire was put out, a lot of water had been sprayed into the room, and the ground had already become a vast ocean. My audio system I put on the ground seems to be broken either. Damn! It was a good thing worth nearly ten thousand.


    Looking at these, I am really irritable. I take Didi a look. She sees me silent and dare not to speak for a long time. He just stands silently behind me.


    "Brother 5��" She says with great care, "Don''t be angry. The house is burned out, so you can buy everything back again."


    I nod, but there is a kind of melancholy in my heart.


    I don''t know how to say, it just as if there is a hand in the manipulation of all this happen. This feeling makes me very unhappy.


    Taking a deep breath, I make a smile on my face. "Well, it''s just a small disaster. Hehheh�� Anyway, there was not much money lost. This house is not mine either. I will live somewhere else. "


    Then Didi helps me pack up the things haven''t been burned and find some clothes I could wear. The biggest question I am having is, where can I live in the next few days?


    Watching Didi help me cleaning things, I walk outside, kicked a piece of broken wood off the floor, and take out my mobile phone to call the property company I blackmailed. That guy promised to help rent a living place to me.


    The guy keeps his word, saying that his words would not be in debt. But it would take two days to make an appointment to see the flat the day after tomorrow. I am relieved. I may spend two nights in the company in the next two days.


    "Brother 5, what is this? Is it still useful? If no use, I will throw it. "


    Didi''s voice comes from the room. I walk in and see a pile of things in her hand. I look at it and is surprised.


    This is actually the feedback reports and product description of the ring that the madman gave me.


    I thought these things have been burned. But now I remember. Fortunately, I didn''t put them in my bedroom. Originally I do not believe these things are true. I threw them on the laptop when I was back last night.


    Unfortunately, I hope to find some valuable answers from the "product description," but the product description was in the top and half destroyed, and the rest parts are hard to be identified, leaving only a few lines of suspicious intermittent text.


    I watch them for a long time and find nothing but the words "accept", "luck signal" and "improve luck", which are almost as worthless as the madman who was selling me.


    While frustrating, I see that there is a small line at the bottom of the survey form.


    "Welcome to our official website: www.xxxxxx.com��"


    Seems that I have finally found a glimmer of hope. However, the circuit in the home has been cut off, and there is no way to go online. I think, the Internet cafe outside is too noisy. I may go to nightclub to check. There''s a computer in finance office, and it is quiet there.


    Didi has packed up a small bag of my remaining clothes, and then I take her out of the house. I asked her to go home first. She is still care about me. But I comfort her by telling her that I was going to work and that I will stay at nightclub for the next two days.


    Didi doesn''t want to go back to that place, hesitates for a moment, and obeys my suggestion to go home.


    Send her away, I immediately take a taxi to nightclub. It is not the working time now, there is nobody there. I am able to use the computer.


    But after getting on the car, I suddenly remember one thing: Didi is working in the lottery center. Because of my lottery things today, I am afraid her lottery sales work is very difficult to continue anymore.


    Also, my bank cards are all burned down. I have to go to the bank to report the loss to make up for the formalities tomorrow. There are a lot of big and small things to deal with.


    Oh, my God!


    Looking at the ring on his hand again, some faint awe come from deep side of my heart.


    Can this little thing really manipulate my destiny?

 Chapter 18 - : The incomplete trial products

    It is still early, and there are few people in nightclub except a few early waiters who are cleaning.


    Of course I have the key to the finance room. I lock the door, open the computer, carefully connect to the network, and open the browser.


    After entering the web address, there is a blue web page appears.


    The web page seems to be very exquisite. It even has five versions of Chinese, English, French, German, and Russian. This greatly surprised me.


    On top of the front page is a very tempting slogan: Do you want to change your lucks? Do you want to be lucky? Do you want a promotion? Do you want to be the focus?


    I look at this sentence, and the more I look at it, the more familiar I feel. I think about it for a while and remember what the madman had said to me.


    The site is very formal, so I take a look at the official information first. It''s a strange company called the XX Research Lab of the Mysterious Material Research Association.


    In brief, this is a strange institution, seemingly dedicates to studying strange things, such as the interpretation of "luck," which is said to be the latest "scientific research" in the lab�� Well, let me call it "scientific research".


    Rings that change the way the human brain receives power at this frequency of luck are the latest major product of the lab, but unfortunately, from the flow of people on the site, there''re few people visit this site.


    This almost absurd theory seems to be very rare people to believe.


    It is not surprising that if it is a novel or a movie, these absurd theories are put forward. Most of the audience will watch it and accept it as entertainment. But if it is released as a formal research achievement, it will be regarded as crazy.


    Finally, I found a product catalog in the website and watched it carefully.


    The official name of this lucky ring is "lucky wave enhancement AIDS". There are more than a dozen different models from the top to the bottom, each with a beautiful ring picture underneath it.


    I''ve seen platinum, diamond, pure gold, colored diamonds, and rings of all kinds that are worth a lot.


    Strangely enough, I look up and down from top to bottom, and can not find the silver ring on my hand.


    I frown, but fortunately I think that the product might be of different grades, but probably the function should not be too different, some basic functions should be equivalent.


    So I click on the picture of the most expensive ring in the catalog and look closely at the instructions below.


    This is a platinum diamond ring, exquisite and luxurious shape, full of a kind of elegant temperament, it is obviously designed by famous designers. I look at the pricing of the product and see only a long string of "zeros" and I am too lazy to count them. I couldn''t afford them anyway.


    Moreover, the unit of valuation is the euro.


    The following instructions do not begin by boasting about the function of the ring, but tell a theory that makes me feel strange:


    Fundamentally, this product is just an "amplifier" that increases the brain''s acceptance of the "luck signal" in the air. It''s not an inexhaustible magic tool, nor does it make a person''s luck inexhaustible.


    In balance, the amount of "luck index" that the human brain receives in the air every day is based on the innate development of each person''s brain. But on the other hand, these accepted "luck index" maintain a delicate balance.


    The structure of "luck" is complex, and it is divided into many kinds.


    For example, some people are born with good fortune, some are born with naturally heterosexual, and some are born with good career development. These are different results of brain development in life.


    Luck is a wonderful substance, and the lab has found that it can distinguish four substances from the components of luck now. They are divided into four color classes: red, orange, yellow and green.


    After receiving luck, the human brain absorbs four elements of luck differently.


    For example, some people are naturally very tough, very easy to attract the opposite sex, become a love killer. To some extent, his brain receives more "orange" elements of luck, which invisibly stimulates hormone growth and is biologically more attractive to the opposite sex.


    Some people are lucky in their careers because their brains receive more "green" elements of luck, which stimulate logical thinking in the brain and are much better than ordinary people in IQ and EQ.


    In addition, yellow elements represent "longevity". Generally speaking, people with more yellow elements in their brains tend to live longer and healthier than others, because yellow elements can stimulate the body''s metabolism and self-immunity.


    In the end, it is the most mysterious red element. This is also the research lab''s claim that they are the only ones that haven''t cracked. Anyone who receives a lot of red elements will get enormous wealth. But the lab couldn''t find a theoretical guess, and eventually left an irresponsible note: "This is probably the last password left by the Goddess of Fortune that can''t be cracked."


    I immediately remembered. When I were winning the lottery, there seemed to be a mystery red light shinned on the ring.


    Is this means it was bring the fortune to me?


    But how can we explain the bad luck behind us?


    Fortunately, here is an answer.


    Whether a person''s natural luck is strong or weak, or a person''s brain development is more or less. The four elements of luck are very unstable, and each person''s brain structure is different. Basically, after experimentation, everyone''s absorption of the four elements of luck is different. Generally speaking, an ordinary person''s brain is usually more sensitive to one element and absorbs more than the other. The element has little effect on it.


    Of course, there''s also a human brain that''s naturally capable of absorbing all four elements of luck. If you are happened to be such a person, then you''re a successful guy in every way. Successful career, lots of heterosexual lovers, endless romance, long and healthy body, and super rich��


    Of course, most people do not belong to this kind of "genius".


    Whether a person''s natural luck is strong or weak, or a person''s brain development is more or less. The four elements of luck are very unstable, and each person''s brain structure is different. Basically, after experimentation, everyone''s absorption of the four elements of luck is different. Generally speaking, an ordinary person''s brain is usually more sensitive to one element and absorbs more than the other. The element has little effect on it.


    And most crucially, even such a "red, orange, yellow and green" four-lined genius, his luck is unstable even too.


    Luck in the air is a delicate and unstable substance. It is affected by the earth''s rotation, autobiography, temperature changes, seasonal interchanges and even regional differences.


    For example, the red elements in the air are more active today, and the other elements are relatively low tide, so on this day, the guy with the rich luck will be rich.


    For example, one day when the orange element in the air is active and other elements are in low ebb, the peach blossom lucky person is more likely to have sexual encounters.


    These are regular.


    If someone is walking against the rules, there will be a problem.


    This is especially pointed out in this note, especially for users who use rings.


    To be specific, that is, if on this day, the original elements of wealth in the air are very active, but the person with the ring is inclined to pick up girls, then with the help of the ring, will absorb the total orange elements of luck, forcibly enhance the peach blossom luck, but the result, it will destroy the balance! And it will cause some "side effects".


    It''s like you''re hungry, but you don''t want to eat. Instead, you go to drink, get drunk, and drink on an empty stomach affects your health. Everyone knows that.


    This is probably the same way.


    So, the right way to use a ring is, first of all, to understand what kind of person you belong to, whether you are born with a strong financial fortune or a strong career fortune. Understand your strengths!


    Second, it is necessary to know clearly the daily changes in lucky substances, and to know the today''s luck. Red, orange, yellow and green which is on duty.


    Seeing here, I probably understand the problem.


    The reason why I caught fire at home was probably due to the side effects of winning the lottery.


    In other words, judging from my luck, I have no lucky to get rich today. But I went to buy the lottery tickets with the ring. With the strong help of the ring, it is against the laws of nature to increase financial fortune. Then I was unlucky.


    And the most correct way to use the ring, it is best to judge every day whether today is the top financial or peach blossom luck. If it happens to be the red element of financial prosperity, it is suitable to buy lottery tickets or stocks and so on.


    If the orange element that represents the peach blossom is in active phase, then you just quickly tidy up yourself to soak the girl.


    Maybe�� That''s what it means.


    But��


    I clap the table and shout, "How the hell do I know which substance is in active phase today? How do I know which natural type I am?"


    But then I see a very striking line of text: please confirm the standard configuration of our product: Ring One + Measurer device One.


    Correct usage, please refer to: First, the beginners should use the measuring device to measure their element bias, and then every day according to the elements on the measuring device actively prompt wearing a ring for daily life!


    Measuring device?


    I get stuck in a stiffness and look at the screen. There is a little picture on it. It''s something like a hospital thermometer, but unlike a thermometer with only one column of mercury. There are four columns of liquid, red, orange, yellow and green.


    Measure device?


    Measure device!


    When the bastard sold me this ring, he didn''t give me anything at all!


    Besides, I can''t find this ring I wear on this product catalog!


    I continue to search on this website and finally find something that makes me very depressed.


    On the FLASH banner just above the front page, there is a ring that looks exactly like the one I wear on my hand.


    However, the tagging text beside depressed me: Trial Experience Version.


    Click to open it, and the above text is as follows: "Try out the experience version of the product, you can experience the benefits of promoting luck and personal feelings. Note: The experiential version is a free trial. If you want to feel the full function of this product, please purchase our official products.


    Next, it''s a link. It''s the product catalog I just looked through.


    Damn!


    What does it feel like? It''s like reading a book nearly half, just find out a little taste, suddenly tell you, this book into the VIP part and need to charges for now.


    Although there is no free lunch in the world indeed, but such a thing still makes me so much depressed!

 Chapter 19 - : Mary throws herself to me

    I sit in the finance office for a long time, my mind full of all kind of ideas.


    I admit that I am very heartbeat!


    At least from the current facts, the ring is really useful. People''s luck can really improve! No doubt, this is a great temptation to me.


    I think anyone else will be attracted.


    The problem is, the ring in my hand is a time bomb. It can bring me good luck, but it can also bring me bad luck. Just like today''s business.


    If I had money, I would really like to buy a "formal product".


    The problem is that I can only shake my head and sigh when look at the near astronomical pricing on the product catalog. Although my income is not low to normal people, but the amount of money I can deposit is too far from buying a formal product of the lowest grade��


    Although the price is too high to look up to, but I also understand that even more expensive, it is worth it!


    But no money is still no money.


    I then came up with another way: in fact, the thing in my hand is a trial product, but it is enough for me to use. The only thing missing is a "measure device"!


    Without a measure device, I have no idea whether I am going to take the fortune or the peach blossom luck. This is no joke! I only made two hundred thousand of my fortune, and my home burned to ashes. If I win millions today�� What kind of bad luck would I have?


    Just thinking makes me feel numb already.


    After thinking about it for a long time, my head aches. A sudden evil fire is breaking out in my heart. I want to throw the ring into the garbage box. But after all, I couldn''t bear it. After thinking about it, I take the ring off my finger.


    I have my own lounge in the company. Nobody dares to go into my room except me on weekdays. I lock my ring in the small cabinet in the lounge.


    I didn''t dare to take this thing with me before I got the measure device.


    Because I have these things in my mind, until I go to work, I am still in a bad mood. With a heavy face, staffs below are obviously afraid of me. On the one hand, I''m in a bad mood. On the other hand, I guess they''ve heard something about how I fixed John that day.


    But the only one who is not afraid of me is Mary. The coquettish woman wears a small black dress tonight, still low-breasted, wrapped in a short, narrow skirt below, revealing a half-rolling round and plump thigh. When she takes steps, the scenery of the skirt is seen indistinctly.


    People are respectful to me and do not dare to say a word. But as soon as Mary sees me, she just snuggled up to me. I''m still wrapping my head in gauze, this image is not in the field of walking around. After all, this is a high-level place, the impact is not good. So I basically sit in the lounge and don''t show up. Mary doesn''t busy greeting the guests in the next compartment tonight. Instead, she walks into the lounge with me and sits down on my lap with her hands around my neck before I speak. She laughs and whispers in my ear, "Brothers 5. You are so cool last night!"


    "Cool shit!" I reply with great interest.


    "Ouch ~~" Mary smile at me. Her eyes are charming. She suddenly comes to my ear, as if gently biting my earlobes: "Brothers 5, you''re with so much anger today."


    The woman looks like a ripe peach. I squint at her, and look at her plump red lips, and instantly I see the pink encounter in the room that night, which was interrupted in a hurry. But the feeling of ecstasy feels like a flame burning from my body.


    Mary has been rolling around in the nightclubs for years. She is best at observing men. As soon as she looks at my eyes, she immediately guessed the thought in my mind and giggled. Her burning body clings to my bosom, and there''s a twinkle of color in her eyes. I feel tight under my crotch and my penis in her hands. This little slut! I catch a fiery look at her, grab her round shoulder, and throw her down on the bed.


    Mary''s eyes are silky and she has all kinds of manners. But suddenly she smiles and says, "Brothers 5, wait a minute."


    HMM, I knew that this woman was crafty. It seems that there must be something!


    I stop, look at her with a mocking look on my face. "Mary, tell me what the hell is going on?"


    "No," Mary smiles and says, "You didn''t put it in my heart the last time I told you." Phoenix''s two girls want to shift to my hands, but you know, she certainly won''t let go. So I hope you may help to convince her. She will give you face."


    I frown, sit up straight, and look at Marie silently. "Which two?"


    "Sophie and Nancy." Mary quickly announces two names.


    Good heavens! In my heart, I thumb my thumbs up to Mary.


    I laugh, "Mary, I respect you! They are best girls of Phoenix. They are also the treasures of the town in our yard, unexpectedly you dug it up? No wonder she won''t! If it was me, I also refuse to watch my golden eggs run away in vain. "


    Mary is still a signboard smile: "Brother 5, please don''t play with me." Although she is smiling, her eyes hesitate for a moment. Then she comes to my ear and says in a low voice, "I know very well in my heart that she can''t do long here! After John''s accident, although you haven''t done anything with Phoenix yet, but everyone can see that she is not in a position now. Sooner or later she will leave here for a change. And, even if she changes the place, can she go on or not, I''m afraid it will depend on Juan''s willingness."


    My face folds up and laugh, "Mary, where did you hear that?"


    "Oh, please don''t cover me up. The news about John has been released. Juan has promised to get rid of him, and no one in this city will accept him in the future. He wants to live and he has to leave here." Mary shakes her head and keeps saying, "Phoenix will leave sooner or later anyway. Water and fat don''t flow out of people''s fields. These two girls are so good that we can''t let Phoenix take them away. So just let me take care of them. If they follow me, they can also continue to stay here to make money for company."


    I think for a while and say, "Company will not do anything with Phoenix. This is the principle. When you come out to do business, you should also obey the rules." Then I speak a little more sternly, "About John, I don''t care what''s going on outside, you are not allowed to talk too much!"


    She sees my face is sinking, also tight her face. Then I continue, "Well, I''ll keep this in mind. These two girls are going to be with you if they really want. If Phoenix has any idea, you can ask her to talk to me! "


    I have to say that Mary is astute! Phoenix is hardly to stay in our nightclub any more. She might be leave very soon. But Mary is right of the saying "water and fat don''t flow out of people''s fields." The two Top-tier girls could make a lot of money for the company if they stayed behind. If they leave, several familiar customers may even be taken away. Mary is very good at picking opportunities, and she knows that I will stand up for her at this time.


    I have never liked such woman who are good are plan. So after these few words, The desire vanished. I shake my head as Mary approaches me again. "Mary, I''ll help you with this. You don''t have to do this again."


    Mary looks embarrassed, but after all she is a weathered woman on the windmill, and the embarrassment disappears immediately. Instead, a little disappointment appears in her eyes. She smiles and give me a hard kiss on the face. Before she goes out, she suddenly looks back at me, with a strange tone of voice saying, "Brother 5, there is another thing�� about Jolin, she asked me to say thank you. She wanted to come herself. But I told her no need. You''re not that kind of person."


    I am stunned for a moment before I remember that Jolin is the waitress who had been forced by John with a mysterious drug. John was swept out, she is following Mary now.


    As for Mary''s statement that she wanted to "come to me by herself," It is clear that she probably wants to repay me by her body or something. But Mary stopped her for me is good either. I get rid of John not only to help her, mainly for the company.


    Looking at my face, Mary sighs and whispers, "Brother 5, I know you''re a good man."


    Then she goes out and shut the door.


    Good man? Another "good man"? It seems that everyone has recently regarded me as a good man.


    I smile, and I feel something I could not say.


    After a while, suddenly the mobile phone is ringing. I pick up and look at it. It is Juan''s number.


    "5, be ready, I will send someone to pick you up in ten minutes. You go to a place with me tonight." The voice of Juan is a little tired.


    I stare: "so late?"


    "Don''t ask, after ten minutes you come out, I let Jim drive to pick you up." When he finish talking, he hangs up the phone.

 Chapter 20 - : Private collection

    Jim is a man in his forties, not tall, but strong, with a face that never seems expressionless. His facial features are very common. He is of a type that could not be found when throws into the crowd. He has a short flat head all year round, and he swaps around, always just two suits, a black one and a gray one.


    Jim is Juan''s confidant, Juan''s assistant, Juan''s driver, Juan''s shadow, Juan''s personal nanny, Juan''s Housekeeper �C and Juan''s bodyguard!


    I don''t know how tough Jim is. I haven''t tried to fight with him. But I know I''m definitely not his opponent. Even though I learned kongfu from my master in my teens, like some kind of martial arts school, I can throw people down with one punch, but I dared not fight with Jim!


    Because of his eyes!


    His eyes are not cold but have no any feeling, just quiet appearance forever. If must describe, his eyes are gray, as if nothing can let him in mind of the world!


    Disregard, it is a kind of absolute disregard!


    Sometimes, I even feel that Juan is the shadow of Juan. He lives entirely for Juan.


    I heard that he was once a soldier, said to have participated in war, climbed out of the dead, walked through the minefield, dived behind the enemy!


    I could see that he had thick cocoons on his thumb and forefinger, and I knew it was a rifle.


    There is one thing that makes me curious about him.


    Juan likes boxing, and he likes to have me to practice with him. But Juan never asks Jim to play with him, although Jim stays with him every day.


    "He is different from us. He does not practice kongfu. He is the most ruthless killing skill. That kind of skill is used, not to be seen." This is the original word of Juan.


    Ten minutes later, I walked out of the door. Jim''s car has parked there already. I look at the time. It is exactly the time Juan said. I don''t speak, get into the car and sit next to him, nod. Jim doesn''t speak either, he starts the car.


    This is Juan''s car. Juan likes German cars, and only German cars. It feels thick, solid and reliable. As for other cars, he thinks they are all garbage.


    "Jim, where are we going?" I hand him a cigarette. Jim looks ahead and answers me simply in two words: "Eastern Suburb."


    The car drives all the way out of town and turns into the road leading to the eastern suburbs, which is slightly more remote, but the environment is good.


    The eastern suburb is about seven or eight kilometers away from the city. There is a hill. After several years of development, a European-style villa zone has been built. It belongs to the wealthy people. Then some golf nightclubs, equestrian nightclubs, shooting nightclubs and so on have been developed. All these are places for the wealthy people to play. Any place here, the membership fees will be more than ten thousand a year.


    Walked through a T-junction, left to the villa area, to the right is a variety of nightclubs.


    These two places usually do not see any difference during the day, but they shows the differences in the evening.


    Although the European-style villas are luxuriously and beautifully built and the environment is entirely built in accordance with the national AAA-class scenic spot, they have not been very popular.


    Of course, I''m not saying that these villas are empty. They are all empty just because of those owners do not usually live here.


    This villa area is the best place to take care of lovers because it is far away from the city. Every day, some beautiful young women can be seen driving in and out of all kinds of women''s cars. Occasionally, one or two lesser-known second-rate or third-rate stars or singer can be seen here. Most of them are the lovers of the owners.


    These lovers are actually quite lonely, the rich people take care of them, but it is impossible to live here every day. So most of the time, there is no one in the villa, those lonely women often drive downtown for fun, until midnight they will be back in succession.


    And the nightclub area on the right hand side is different.


    Driving into the nightclub area, the outside parking is almost like a famous car exhibition center, BMW Mercedes-Benz is an ordinary commodity, Lamborghini, Ferrari and so on are all very common to be seen.


    And most importantly, the water here is very deep. The most of parking outside are just the tips of the iceberg. There is also a hidden underground car park. Many dignitaries come here, but for some reason do not want to expose their identities. Their cars can''t be parked outside. The underground park is for these people.


    Our car goes all the way through the nightclub area and into the underground park. Guards see the license plate and there is no obstruction.


    This is the first time I come to this place. I used to hear about it. When I get into the underground park, I find that the area here is twice as large as the outside ones. Our car just stops somewhere near outside.


    When I get off the car, Jim still speaks nothing. I have to shut my mouth and follow him into the elevator. The park is a hotel-like place, but the hotel is fully membership based and does not accept normal visitors. The rooms in the hotel are completely free, and the real profitable businesses are several nightclubs inside.


    Jim leads me to the door of a souna center, where he stands and says, "Come in, Juan is waiting for you inside."


    I nod and walk in.


    I am led by a waiter who stands in a separate dressing room, without a word, I take off all my clothes and wear a soft towel, the go to the bathing area naked.


    It''s quite different from the public bathroom, it was divided into small rooms, very far apart, and I looked at the thickness of the walls. It seemed that the sound insulation was very good. I am taken into a room with a number one on it, and as soon as I open the door, steaming steams pour out.


    It''s a small bathroom of about 50 or 60 square meters. On the left is a completely granite bathroom with a huge Japanese tub next to it and a small sauna on the right. I walk in barefoot, the ground is wet. The bathroom is covered with a huge relief stone. On the bathtub is a huge relief stone, which is the shape of a Nordic goddess. The naked and beautiful body makes a supine posture, surrounded by hands, just forming a delicate human body chair. A man is lying with his back toward me in the arms of the goddess, naked upper body, muscular. Back close to the shoulder, there is a three inch long scar, like a centipede lying on the human body!


    "5, here you come?" Juan says, with a white towel on his face and his arms resting lightly on the edge of the pool.


    I step into the bathtub and walk near him and sit down. After a while, I see he speaks nothing, I can''t help asking: "Brother Juan, you look for me so late, what do you want me to do?"


    Juan then slowly removes the towel from his face and turns to look at me.


    Juan''s face is so delicate that you have to admit that the city-famous hero, in face, even has a slightly weak texture �C if you don''t look him in the eye.


    If you look at his eyes, you will never feel that he has anything about weakness.


    I''ve never seen anyone''s eyes more stressful than Juan in my life. His eyes are not as sharp as those aggressive ones, but light, gentle, like the spring rain, moistening things quietly, as if only inadvertently, it seems that you have been seen through!


    Such a person, when he smiles at you, you will feel like spring breeze. And when he gets angry, you feel that nothing in the world can hide from his eyes!


    Looked at me for a few seconds, Juan laughs, and then suddenly asks me in a low voice: "5, how do you feel about this place?"


    "This place?" I think seriously, "very well, but I can see that the water is very deep here."


    "Well." Juan nods. "Yes, almost all the country''s elites or high-ranking officials know this place! To enter this area and enter this circle is already equal to the upper class society. You should have seen the license plate numbers in the park when you come in. There are sixteen large and small nightclubs, seven private nightclubs, and everyone has a strong background. This hotel we''re in, I can tell you responsibly that we can enjoy all the same things compare with the palaces of Arab chiefs in the Middle East."


    At this point, Juan pats his hands slowly, a side door slowly open then and two beautiful girls come in. The two girls are generally tall and attractive. They are wrapped in a short, thin bath towel all over their bodies. Their skins are pink and tender as if they are babies. Their smiles like flowers, they come slowly with a kind of seductive shyness. Their waists and legs swayed gently like willow leaves. And to my surprise, these two amazing girls, who looked under the age of eighteen at most, looks exactly the same! What a rare twin!


    Two girls each holds a silver tray with a bottle of wine on their left hand and two tall crystal goblets on their right.


    As a matter of fact, my heart begins to accelerate at once. Because I am lying in the bathroom, looking up, the girl''s slender and strong legs are particularly attractive, and the short towel pendulums are shaky, as if it would fall down at any time!


    Two girls walk up to us, kneeling softly and half on their knees. Then they hold the crystal cup full of bright red wine juice to me and Juan. Their pink faces are full of delicate blushes and hesitate a little, the white towels are lifted, and the two naked perfect bodies that almost suffocate me walk slowly into the bath. There, sitting next to me, left and right, I have not time to speak yet, four soft hands have climbed up my back and chest and arms, gently massage up!


    "5. They are my personal collections, and I''ve never been willing to take out. I''m going to keep them for an important opportunity. I send them to you as a gift today." Juan sees my embarrassment, a smile on his face, and then he whispers a word which really shocked me!


    "This place is mine. Now, I intend to leave it to you."

 Chapter 21 - : The most profitable business of the world

    "Juan, what are you talking about?" I shout in surprise. He waves his hand, motioned me not to speak, and listen to him.


    He leans back in the pool, close his eyes, doesn''t know what is going on in his mind, and then suddenly asks, "5, how long have you been following me?"


    "Four years." I answer quickly, "I''ve been with you for over four years."


    "Well�� More than four years." Juan smiled and opened his eyes and looked at me. "How do you feel about me, Little 5?"


    "Good!" I answer without hesitation, "You are very kind to me!"


    I speak very fast, very determined!


    Juan is really very kind to me. I''m just a kid working in the Golden Paradise. Since Juan discovered me, then he covers me all the time, so that I may have the achievement today! Without Juan, I''m afraid I don''t know where I am serving the dishes now.


    Juan sighs. Then he suddenly finishes the red wine in his cup and pointed to the sauna room, saying, "Come in and steam with me for a while." He put on a towel and stands up, and I follow him right away. The two twin girls hasten to put a bath towel on me.


    In the sauna room, Juan and I sit side by side. He picks up a wooden ladle and waters the heap of burning stones. His hands are moving as if he is thinking something at the same time with a little distraction.


    A ladle of water, two ladles of water, Juan pours five or six ladles of water. Steam diffuse, hot and hard! I feel the air is beginning to burn. Every time I breathe in, my lungs feel like burned. Sweats are pouring down, as if we are not in the sauna, but are thrown into the microwave oven.


    "Juan, it''s enough." I quickly stop Juan from watering. Joking, he is obviously wandering away. If he is pouring again, the two of us will probably be cooked.


    You know, we usually stew the sauna with up to two ladles of water. Now the barrel on the side is almost bottoming out.


    Juan is still meditating, but he seems to no feeling with the heat at all. From his eyes, I can see that he is thinking about something difficult to decide. Finally, he seems to make a decision at last.


    "5, you know, there are only two people around me that I really trust." Juan slowly says: "One is Jim, when I was fighting in the south, Jim''s life was saved by me, and then he followed me. I only saved him once, but he has saved me so many times these years. If he owed me anything, he would have paid it off. He is still always loyal to me. Unfortunately, Jim is loyal and listens to me very much, but my business can''t be taken care of by him. He isn''t good at it."


    I didn''t speak anything.


    "The second one is you." Juan suddenly smiles and slap me on the shoulder. "You little boy, I don''t know what happened. When I saw you, I felt like you! It''s good that you are kind to our staffs. To our opponents, you do things without a soft heart. The most important thing is that you are young, but not like the young people nowadays. Most of them are impetuous! It''s been four years since I threw you in Golden Paradise. Isn''t that strange? "


    I say, "Juan, I know, you want me to practice more. Besides, I''ve made a lot of money in the nightclub. If it weren''t you, I would still be serving the plates somewhere."


    "Well." Juan smiles and says, "This is how I like you. You are not greedy! All men are ambitious. Ambitious is not a problem which can make people achieve great things. But greedy can only make people bad. You should remember this sentence."


    I nod.


    "Tonight, I suddenly call you to come here. Because I feel it is almost the time for you to know more things about me."


    I still nod, but my face has cooled down.


    Juan looks at the expression on my face. His eyes are showing some satisfactions, then he suddenly laughs and scolds, "Fuck, how hot the steam is today?"


    I smile bitterly, thinking that it was not the water too hot but you were pouring too hard the stone.


    Juan wipes a sweat: "Just now, I said this place is mine. Are you surprised?"


    "Yes!" I nod, "I think this place is very complicated and the background is very deep. If you want to operate such a place, I''m afraid it needs a very strong strength, and also needs exceptionally adept in trickery!


    "Exceptionally adept in trickery!" Juan suddenly sneers, "Little 5, these things, I can''t speak clearly now. I call you tonight is to let you have a good look! After a while we finished washing, I''ll show you around here and let you open your eyes. A lot of things will wait until you see it, and I will say it then to make you understand it.


    I nod at once.


    Juan smiles. Something warm in his eyes. Then he stands up and laughs and scolds, "Fuck, it''s too hot here. I can''t stand it any more. Let''s go out!"


    Out of the sauna, Juan falls on the edge of the bathtub and sighs, "Come over, rub my back."


    The two girls have been hiding in the pool. One of them picks up a bath towel and sit down beside him. Juan frowns and says: "Women''s hands are too soft and have no strength." He points to me, "Little 5, you come!"


    It is not the first time I take bath with Juan, nor is it the first time rub his back. I hear he wants to rub his back, and have come to scrub a towel on my hand, and bring a basin of water.


    But there are two girls staring at me. I always feel uncomfortable.


    Although I am not the guy never have seen a woman, nor have I not let a woman see, but this kind of place, while taking a bath, two women stare at you, there is always something uncomfortable. I frown, "you go out first."


    The two girls are stunned and looking at Juan at the same time. He looks down, lays on his stomach, waving his hand and smiling: "All right, just go out, go back to your room, get ready, and let Little 5 have a good time with you tonight!"


    Two women are blushing at the same time, then quickly pick up the wine bottle and cups, wrap in towels and run away.


    I''ve rubed Juan''s back with a wet towel, then flatten the palms of my hands slightly slap him on the back.


    Juan is humming with joy. He''s sighing: "5, am I old already?"


    "How can it be?" I laugh, "Last week on the boxing ring, your punch beat me down almost for half a day."


    "Hum, cunning little boy." Juan laughs and says, "You think I don''t know? You little boy has begun to pretending when fighting with me!" He immediately sighs, "In fact, I understand in my heart that old is old. You look at my waist now, how much fat is it over the previous years?"


    To my mind, Juan''s body is actually very strong. But middle-aged people, even if you are Mr. Bodybuilding, the body will inevitably become swollen, I hand in Juan''s back pat knead, feel his body muscles are really much more relaxed than before.


    "5! Where a man sits, what he works for? But some places, looking good, in fact, is very tired. If you are sitting wrong, you will lose your entire family''s lives!" Juan is smiling, but he seems a little helpless. "Who am I? When I took one thousand to the south, I have seen so many big things. Death and live, blood and flesh flying�� I have come all the way. But unfortunately, now sitting in this position, it seems fantastic every day, but this place frightens me, like walking on thin ice!"


    "Those nightclubs, restaurants and taxi companies belongs to me, how much are they worth altogether? Tens of millions? Such an amount in the eyes of ordinary people, that is astronomical! Hem, if in the eyes of those real giants, I''m afraid it''s just a lost number in a card game! Put it here, if you have tens of millions only, huh, I''m afraid you can''t even get in the door of the hotel!"


    Juan''s voice smells of strange resentment, and then he takes a deep breath: "5, don''t you wonder why I said this place is mine? I''m telling you now!"


    Then he asks me: "What business has the biggest profit in the world?"


    "The arms and the drugs." I immediately give the answer.


    I''m afraid most of people know this common sense.


    But Juan smiles, and then with a mocking tone, he says: "Wrong!"


    Before I can refute, he quickly continues: "What is the arms business? What is the business of narcotics? These two things can make money, but such money is hot. If you make narcotics business, you will be on the opposite side of the national government! Even if you have many money, very powerful forces, but any organization absolutely can''t fight against the national machine! The drug business? Hmm, if the national machine must kill you, any big drug dealers will be terminated. How can you make money without a long life?"


    Gasping, Juan continues laughing: "As for arms dealer�� Well, it''s just reluctant. If the country supports you in the arms business, you can do it without restraint! But if one day the country does not support you, you can be erased at any time. The American arms dealers have the American government supporting them, but the US is the US. We can''t do it here. Arms trading here, is actually done by the country, not your own arms merchants. You are just making money for the country."


    As I am listening quietly, I realize that Juan has something else to say for sure. And I ask: "What is the real money-making business?"


    Juan smiles. He looks up at me. There is something sharp in his eyes. Then he utters some words.


    "Collusion between power and money!"


    With a sneer, he says slowly, "There is no more profitable business in the world than the exchange of power and money."


    I do not speak, and Juan''s voice echoes in the bathroom air.


    "Power, money, these two things are the most powerful capitals of the world! If these two things unite, the power will be greater. 5. Look at the place where you are now. You know, every night, in this place, in a room upstairs, on a card table, in a nightclubhouse, even on one of the beds. How many transactions can be taken place? How many people''s fates are decided here everyday? Well, if somebody counts this figure, I''m even sure that the annual turnover here will not catch up even if you add up the sales of all the night nightclubs in the city! If the developers want to get a piece of land, they will use their money to exchange for the power of senior officials. If a large company wants to evade taxes, it will have to pay for the pen in the hands of the tax authorities. Otherwise, one stroke is a million of digits. To smuggle, businessmen have to pay for the customs guys to close their eyes when they need to be! Officials want to buy villas, to raise lovers, to pack mistresses, and to use their power to exchange money. 5, you don''t know how many interest groups are behind this place. How many people are there? I tell you, this place, business is power and money trading!"

 Chapter 22 - : Destined to meet (1)

    Juan doesn''t speak any more. His eyes seem a little tired. I don''t ask any question either, just help him rub his back silently. After wash, he takes me out of the dressing room. We walk through the outside corridor and straight into the elevator and go upstairs.


    "The whole floor is mine, and I will not let strangers in at ordinary times." Juan smiles and leads me into a room. He opens the closet and looks at me again. "5. You''re so much stronger. I don''t know whether you can wear my clothes anymore." After that, he put up a suit from the wardrobe and throws it to me.


    Juan makes some calls, and a few minutes later, a new set of clean underwear are sent.


    "Put on your clothes. I''ll make your eyes open wide tonight."


    Half an hour later, I have completely dressed up. I am wearing an expensive suit that I have never worn in my life. The shoes under my feet are just sent. They fit me very well, but I still feel a bit uncomfortable.


    Because I accidentally see the brand of leather shoes, which I only saw it on television at the annual Milan Fashion Week. It even can''t be seen in the stores of our city!


    For the first time in my life, wearing such expensive clothes makes me feel uncomfortable, as if I have put on a heavy shackle. Juan walks in front of me and takes a look at me. He smiles and says: "Don''t be nervous. Mine first time was just the same like you."


    When we walk out of the room, I see Jim is standing out of the corridor, still meticulous, hard as granite. Juan, with a cigar in his hand, asks quickly: "Has Miss Young come yet?"


    "Yes, on the top floor."


    Juan nods and beckons me to follow him.


    We take the elevator again, this time it''s directly up to the top floor.


    Juan tells me that although the building is only sixteen stories, but there are six elevators. Because some elevators can only reach the general floor, and some floors, can only take a special elevator to go up!


    When the elevator arrives, there is a strange noise as soon as the elevator door opens.


    How to say, it''s a very complex sound, playing cards, dices, roulette, all kinds of instruments, electronic music of slot machines, people''s screams, sighs, cheers, women''s screams, men''s roars, and so on, all intertwined to form a very complex atmosphere.


    When I enter the hall, I see a place where I have only seen in the movie. A casino!


    I haven''t been to Las Vegas, not even Macau, but I can see that this casino is very professional!


    As soon as we get out of the elevator, two security guards in black suits greeted us and bowed respectfully to Juan. Juan did not say anything, but nodded and looked at me. "Little 5, how do you feel about this place?"


    I take a deep breath: "very good!"


    Juan smiles. He raises his hand and hooks his finger slightly. Immediately a woman in a very sexy evening dress comes up. The woman is not young, but it seems strange to look at her close, for her skin and face seems to be only in her twenties. But from the eyes that she seems to be full of experience. She is very charming, but I always have strange feeling with her.


    I have to say, the first thing that attracts me are the pair of long and straight legs of he, like ivory, black evening dress, and straps high and thin shoes, as if with a dazzling temptation.


    "This is my brother Chen Yang, get him some chips, and then find someone to take him look and play around here."


    Juan doesn''t look up at the woman. He just points at me and gives me a quick command and whispers to me, "Someone will bring you to see me in an hour."


    Then, he walks into a corridor on the left side of the casino accompanies by Jim.


    "Mr. Chen." The woman looks at me. Her voice is very elegant, with a very restrained sexuality. I do not know how to describe but in a very good voice: "Please come with me."


    I just find out that there are three elevators around the casino, the other two have people coming in and out. It seems that the one I just come out from the corner seems to be dedicated.


    There is a counter near the public elevator. The woman smiles and picks up ten chips to me. Then she looks at me, smiles and says, "Mr. Chen, what kind of girl do you like?"


    "Well?" I am stunned for a moment, and I think I have known something in my heart.


    The woman sees me without saying a word, taps her finger lightly, and some beautiful girls with different looks are coming from around at once. I must admit that each of them is beautiful. Otherwise sexy, or looks very pure, or looks cool, or coquettish.


    I immediately understand what it is.


    Most of the beautiful women in evening dress I have seen in the casino are the accompanying ladies!


    She turns out to be a mommy! I glance at her.


    From my habits, I always appreciate the pure girl. But I shake my head and even no interesting to look at the girl who looks at me seems very pure.


    Pure? Jokes!


    I am not that kind of rocky, this kind of place, I''ve been rolling over all the time!


    In such a place, in order to meet the various needs of the guests, there must be a variety of styles of girls, pure, sexy, coquettish, cool and gorgeous.


    But all of this is disguise! Professional camouflage!


    The seemingly innocent lady has always been the most popular, but in my opinion, this situation is really ridiculous.


    Pure? How can a girl who is willing to come out to do this business has anything with the word of pure?


    As for cool beauty, that''s also for your seeing. Men are this kind of mentality. The more women on the shelf, the more likely it is to arouse men''s sense of conquest. If you throw a bunch of bills, you can immediately strip her naked in a minute and pose in more than a hundred positions in front of you!


    The four girls standing in front of me, by heart, are superb. Each of them is at least eighty or more in stature and appearance. With deliberate dressing, each one in our nightclub could match our top-tier girls.


    Unfortunately, I''m not interested.


    I just take a look at them, and then turn around and look at the woman beside me. "No, just you go with me is fine."


    Hearing this, the woman''s face remains unchanged, but her eyes shows a trace of curiosity. She waves and let the girls go, smiles and says, "You are special, Mr. Chen. Your eyes are too high to see them."


    I shake my head. "I''m just not interested in this right now. I just want to walk around. You can stay with me." After that, I ask her, "why, you are not convenient?"


    She shakes her head at once, with a faint smile on her face: "Of course not, you are a distinguished guest of Juan''s. It''s my honor to accompany you." After a pause, she laughs and says, "My name is Yumi. You can just call me any time."


    I laugh. In the nightclub, facing Mary and Phoenix, I used to add the word "sister" before their names.


    This is not a respectability. It''s more of a professional habit.


    It''s like when a girl sees a guest calling "big brother" or "boss".


    "Sister Yumi, it''s my first time come here, I just want to walk around." I look at her and which means please lead me the way."


    I go to the slot machine first and take out a chip. Immediately a waiter comes with a plate and gives me a large change. Then I get some small chips of different colors.


    I throw a couple of chips, and I watch the machine''s screen digits spin without noticing a curiosity in the eyes of Yumi.


    Five minutes later, I lost all my chips. I stand up and smile. "It looks like my luck tonight is not so good."


    Yumi smiles, "Mr. Chen, you are very interesting."


    "Interesting?"


    "Well." Yumi nods and smiles placidly. "The guests here are rich people. They are seldom interested in the slot machine. They usually like to go to the gambling table and play big games."


    I look around, and sure enough, the slot machines area here seems to be a little bit empty.


    I shrug: "I am not rich."


    Yumi smiles, "You''re kidding. You''re a guest Juan brings himself. He seldom brings guests in person. The elevator in which you come in, apart from himself, only five or six people in a year are qualified to take it."


    I know she doesn''t believe me, but I don''t explain, and go straight to a Russian roulette table.


    Gambling is illegal in our country, and although I know there are small illegal underground casinos in many places, I''ve never really been to a big casino that looks very formal and tight. As for Russian roulette, it is only seen on TV.


    The chance of winning the Russian roulette is very small. A small ball of steel rolls up to the number you press, and you win. I am not interested in this totally lucky, non-technical stuff. I just play a symbolic hand, and then stand by and watch for ten minutes. Then I shake head to Yumi. She immediately take me away.


    Next is a card table, playing with my most familiar "Show Hand". I know how to play Show Hand. Anyone who has seen the Hong Kong gambling film series must be familiar with this kind of gambling.


    Yumi dutifully introduces me to the rules of the game. Most of them I''ve already known, the only thing I know from her is that the highest amount of gambling outside the table is a thousand dollars, if you want to play bigger, you have to go inside the VIP room.


    I stand by and watch three guests play. The second card was dealt out, an old man sitting on my left has the biggest A in his hand. But in this round, he unfortunately got an 8. Then he chose not to play, shakes his head and leaves. The other two guests play until the last round. I am not much interested in their game, but I am surprised by what one of the guests on my right said.


    He holds the cards in his hand, his eyes are sharp, although I do not know his identity, but from his momentum, he must be a very important person, because only used to the superior, there will be such a momentum!


    "Do you think I dare not follow? Hum! I just want to see your cards! Just spend one thousand dollar to see your cards! I Show Hand! "


    Then he throws a chip on the table and I take a look at it, exactly like the chips in my hand.


    Such chips, I just received ten!


    Juan actually threw ten thousand dollars to let me play.

 Chapter 23 - : Destined to meet (2)

    These two guests seem to be very involved, and the other guest demanded a raise. After discussing it, they decide to seal it and move to the VIP room inside. The gambling table is replaced by another dealer.


    I just calm down from shock, Yumi sees me frowning, mistaken that I am not interested here, is about to take me away. But I shake my hand, and then slowly sit down in front of the table, look at the beautiful dealer, slightly say: "Deal."


    In the first inning, I casually lose several hundred dollars. In the second inning, I have a very good deck, but unfortunately she doesn''t follow. After ten minutes of playing, I''ve thrown down two chips. There are only seven of the $1,000 chips left in my hand, and a few some small chips in other colors.


    I look at the time, stand up, smile and say to Yumi: "Let''s go, take me to other tables."


    This time I play blackjack on another table, I''m lucky enough to win a thousand dollars, but then I lose them soon. There is no expression on my face, no joy in winning, no regret in losing, as if I am not holding chips for a thousand dollars, but pieces of waste paper.


    I have turned a few more tables, tried dice, baccarat, and so on. I consciously stay in front of each table for ten minutes, but I only allow myself to lose a thousand dollars. If I win, I would play longer. If I have lost a thousand dollars, I would stand up and watch until ten minutes later, then leave again.


    For more than an hour, I''ve tried several different kinds of gambling in the casino, and then look in my hand, there are only a few hundred dollars left.


    Yumi looks at my expressionless face. She probably thinks I am unhappy about losing money. She whispers: "Mr. Chen, would you like to take more chips for luck changing?"


    I shake my head to show that I want to have a rest. Yumi takes me to the lounge on the side of the casino. There is a small bar. I ask for a bottle of beer and look at her, smile and say: "Thank you for staying with me so long." Then I hand her the remained hundreds of dollars chips.


    I have seen the rules here just now. Many male guests are accompanied by girls in the casino. If the guest wins the money, he will throw a few chips to these girls as a tip. However, some guests lost too much, so they would drag the girl directly to the back of the casino. Through the introduction of Yumi, I know that there are separate lounges.


    Yumi smiles and pushes the chips back in front of me. Looking at my puzzled face, she says: "Mr. Chen, you are a distinguished guest of Juan. It''s my honor to accompany you. I dare not ask for your tip." Then she smiles, her face is still very calm, "And I think you probably misunderstood, I''m not�� I am not kind of them. I am the chief manager here."


    "Oh?" I am stunned, with an embarrass expression on my face.


    The chief manager?


    No wonder, I was surprised that such an elegant woman would not look like a mummy. Because I know, most of the mummies are from the girl way out, with strong different smells. But Yumi is different, she looks calm, with an unspeakable flavor of indifference, the tone of her voice is always so light. No matter how to look, she looks not like a mummy.


    "Sorry." I hide my embarrassment with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter." Yumi shakes her head and suddenly says, "If you must thank me, you can buy me a drink."


    "OK." I snap, "What do you want to drink?"


    She asks the bartender for a glass of tequila, and the bartender takes a small chip away from me.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ve been watching you for an hour. You feel strange." Yumi seems to hesitate for a moment and begins to laugh.


    "Oh? How am I strange?"


    "You don''t seem to like here." She takes the cup from the bartender and take a sip of it, "It seems to be the first time you''ve ever been on this occasion, as you look�� How to say, you seem to feel uncomfortable and out of place about the environment here. I think you are very friendly to people, not like a rich man at all."


    "I''m not rich." I speak lightly.


    But seems Yumi doesn''t believe at all, she smiles and says: "Sorry, I''m not asking about anything, but, you know, doing my job, I need to communicate more with my guests in order to improve my relationships with them."


    I smile to show my understanding, then frown, touch my pocket, and ask: "Do you have cigarettes?"


    Yumi smiles, takes out a box of cigarettes from a small handbag, hands me a cigarette, takes out a silver Givenchy lighter and lights it for me.


    She smokes gracefully, her slender fingers with thin cigarettes, little thumb slightly upward, her delicate lips slowly puffing out blue smoke, and her face has a calm expression.


    I have never seen such a mature and elegant woman, who seems to have a calm temperament all over her body.


    "Mr. Chen Yang, if I take the liberty, you seem to have no interest in gambling." She smiles, "you seem to spend more time watching others."


    I laugh and open my hand: "That''s because I''m so poor that I can''t afford to lose all my chips. If I lose all my chips, I can''t afford to buy any more."


    "You are joking again." Yumi shakes her head, and then she seems to approach me a little quietly, with a research look in her eyes which is not aggressive at all. Her eyes are soft, "You''re so strange�� Few guests of your age refuse to have a young beauty to go with."


    I shake my head, and then smile and compliment her: "Who says I don''t like beautiful women? Didn''t I ask you to accompany me? "


    Yumi smiles, her eyes are charming, but it''s completely different from the dusty charm I''ve seen so much in my life. It''s sexy from the inside.


    There is a kind of woman in the world, no matter how many clothes she wears, even if she wraps her whole body tightly, but still can make people feel very sexy.


    No doubt, Yumi is such a woman.


    Her facial features are not really superb, but they are very delicate, not the kind of exquisite cosmetics, but natural. And the proportion of matching is very coordinated, belonging to the type of second eye beauty. Such a woman, at first glance, you will feel nothing special, but as time goes on, you will feel more and more taste!


    She looks at me: "Mr. Chen Yang, may I take your words as a compliment?"


    I smile: "Of course not! It''s not flattery. I''m just telling the truth." After a while, I say in a sincere voice, "Yumi, you are the most elegant woman I have ever seen."


    She inhales her cigarette and then slowly spurts out. She shakes her head and seems to sigh: "I am getting old."


    "Old?" I smile, "But I''ve been here for more than an hour. You''re the most attractive woman."


    She smiles and her eyes are flashing with a hint of cunning, "Do you know how old I am?"


    "How old are you?"


    Yumi smiles: "Mr. Chen Yang, it''s not polite to ask a lady about her age."


    I''m speechless.


    But then she whispers: "Thank you for your praise. I can see from your eyes that your words are from the heart."


    Then she pauses, and says with a lower voice: "I am thirty-three years old."


    I''m amazed!


    I look at her carefully again.


    From the outside, she looks almost the same as a girl of twenties. Her skin is delicate and smooth, not the white complexion, but a light wheat colour that looks like ivory.


    And there is no any trace of her figure of more than 30 years. She''s plump, but it''s the symmetrical plump, and the waist is particularly thin. I''ve just observed that when she walks, the waist twists slightly. That''s not what women usually do deliberately to show off their manners, but it''s a completely habitual walking gesture, with a subtle rhythm, very natural.


    Of course, what attracts me most is her calf.


    To tell the truth, I''ve never seen a woman''s leg so beautiful. Her calves are plump, but not bloat at all. Her legs are slender and straight, and the fine lines of her calves are completely outlined by the thin strap. The jade feet below are more delicate, the ankles are round, the toes expose under the high sandals are delicate, as if carved out of ivory.


    Yumi notices that I''m observing her. She doesn''t care, just smiles and sipping her wine. Then she says: "Mr. Chen Yang, Juan''s man has come to pick you now."


    I look back and find Jim is coming towards me.


    I sigh and smile to Yumi: "Well, it seems I''m about leaving. I''m glad to meet you."


    "Me too."Yumi stands up. I am hesitating whether to shake her hand. She has already reached out her hand.


    I hold her hand. Her fingers are slender, but her palms are soft and cold, as if they have no heat.


    Before I leave, I approach her a little, and say in a low voice: "Yumi, I''m really not a rich man."


    After that, I turn to Jim and leave quietly.


    Across the casino, I follow Jim into the corridor, and through an hour of Yumi''s introduction, I know that there are VIP rooms on both sides of the corridor. It not only provid the best environment and services, but also, crucially, the amount of gambling in the VIP room is unlimited!


    At the entrance of the corridor stand several black-clad security guards, and there are handles at the doorway of each VIP room. I follow Jim to the end of the corridor and turn again. Then we go into the innermost room. Pushing the door in, I see Juan sitting behind a square table with a cigar in his mouth and a pair of cards in his hand. Watching me come in, he throws the cards and shakes his head at a guest sitting opposite him. "I''m out of luck tonight. If I keep playing, it equals to give you money directly."


    Then he looks at me: "How are you feeling about here, Little 5?"


    I see the guest sitting opposites Juan is a woman, wearing a black suit on her upper body and a short skirt on the lower side. Unfortunately, she has her back to me. I can''t see her face.


    I take a breath and think: "I feel good. I am not lucky tonight and have lost all my ten thousand dollars."


    Juan smiles, his eyes are calm, and he doesn''t look surprised at all.


    "It''s great that you took so much time to lose 10,000 dollars for the first time in the casino. It''s been a long time. I thought you would lose quickly."


    I shake my head: "Actually, I didn''t play much. I spent most of my time watching others playing."


    "Oh?" Juan looks at me with a hint of smile in his eyes.


    I take a deep breath and try to calm myself down, then slowly say.


    "I''ve observed that there are thirteen casinos in the lobby. They are slot machines, baccarat, Russian roulette, BLACK JACK��" I call out all the names, and then go on, "There are forty-nine casinos tables except slot machines, and I''ve seen every kind of game, like BLACK JACK. I''ve played for ten minutes and lost a thousand dollars. And in ten minutes, someone at the table has lost about four thousand dollars. Someone wins about two thousand dollars, that is to say, within ten minutes, this table brings a profit of two thousand dollars to the casino. There are four BLACK JACK tables in the casino. On average, four tables can make at least $40,000 an hour for the casino. Others, like roulette, baccarat, and every other kind of casino, I''ve watched carefully, and by my calculations, by the total number of casinos, the lobby outside has earned nearly $200,000 or more for the casino in the hour I''ve been playing.


    When I am saying these words, I try my best to keep calm, but my heart is still beating.


    One hour, two hundred thousand dollars!


    So how much can this casino earn in one night?


    How much in a week?


    And a month?


    What about a year?


    And don''t forget�� My calculation has not included these VIP rooms yet.


    After listening to me, Juan''s eyes show a satisfied look, and he smiles a little. He nods: "Very good, Little 5. You do know how to observe, and you understand my intention to keep you outside. Very good!"


    Then he smiles and says: "Okay, come here and meet Miss Young, who is an important partner in my business."


    Then the woman who has been back to me, oh no, she is a girl, turns around and looks at me with a smile.


    I must say, until many, many years later, her first smile has been always deeply engraved in my heart when I first saw her tonight.


    At the moment, she smiles gently at me, and gently nods her soft, curved chin.


    Looking at the woman in front of me, I just feel a bang in my brain. It seems that the soul has already come out, and all my eyes and hearts are left for her smile.


    She says, "Hello, my name is Vivi Young."

 Chapter 24 - : Enter this circle

    There is a kind of girl whose smile makes you really think there is an angel in this world.


    Vivi Young!


    I murmur the name in my heart, and at the same time try to take a deep breath, keep my tone normal, and then slowly say: "Miss Young, I''m Chen Yang."


    She smiles and looks at me as if she has noticed my gaffes. But she doesn''t show any dissatisfaction. She even doesn''t keep her eyes on my face for a long time, just sweeps randomly and turns to Juan. Then I hear she says softly: "Is that him?"


    Juan nods. He holds a cigar in his hand and waves to let me walk up to him, motion me to sit next to him. He pour me another glass of wine, and look at her: "Miss Young, Little 5 is the person I trust the most."


    "All right!" VIvi Young ponders a little and nods, "I accept your request. It''s your money anyway." There seems to be a slight dissatisfaction in her tone.


    Juan doesn''t speak. He taps his finger on the table a few times and says in a very serious tone, "Miss Young, I hope you understand. You and your family behind you may be powerful in the States, but everything here must be done according to my rules! I am the one who makes the rules of the game." At this point, he slowly raises his head and looks at Vivi Young. "As you said, I pay, so I do have the right to decide, don''t I?"


    Vivi Young''s eyes narrows. I notice that as this woman squints, there is the sharp glints in her eyes, as if full of inspiration and with a faint sharp edge.


    I''ve never seen a woman with such a great force in her eyes, as if at this moment she is not a delicate beauty at all, but a master of life and death!


    But it lasts only a few seconds, and then Vivi Young smiles a little bit on her face. She takes a deep look at me, and holds out her hand: "All right, Mr. Chen Yang, I hope we can cooperate happily."


    I look at the slender hand reaches out to me, a little puzzled at what to do. But then I reach out and hold her hand in my hand. I speak to her with a humble voice: "Thank you!"


    I''ve noticed that Vivi Young seems to have a slight disdain to me, which is likely a despised attitude.


    What makes me depressed is that such attitude is not due to her pride. It seems to be a completely instinctive reaction.


    How to say, it is like an elephant looks down on ants. I don''t think anyone would accuse elephants of being proud.


    Vivi Young''s posture has completely returned to normal, and she immediately opens her hand and smile, "Well, business is over, Mr. Yeh. I don''t think you''re going to be stingy and entertain me here? I also want to take a chance at the casino outside."


    Juan smiles. He presses a bell on the table. Jim and pushes the door open and comes in.


    "Please take Miss Young out and give her some chips."


    Vivi Yang smiles and says, "Then I''ll get it myself. I heard this is the biggest casino in the south of your country. I''m afraid if I won too much, Mr. Yeh will be worried then."


    I noticed that the muscles in the corners of Juan''s eyes seems to be beating slightly. But his face looks the same and says lightly, "I hope you''ll have fun."


    When Vivi Young is walking out of the room, as soon as she passes me, she stays for a second. I notice that she takes a look at me, but her eyes are still indifferent.


    When there are only two of us left in the room, Juan finally leans back in his chair and relaxes. He frowns slightly, takes out a small bottle of medicine from his jacket pocket, swallows two pills, and then hangs his head and rests for a while.


    I am somewhat surprised. I look at the medicine bottle in his hand. The words on it are all in foreign languages. I can''t understand it at all.


    "5," Juan waves and let me sit closer to him: "Originally I still intend to hone you for another two years, but now it does not look good." He seems to laugh. "I don''t have enough time."


    "Juan, your body?" I blurt.


    Juan shook his head, and then he gasps for a moment. Suddenly he sit up straight, and then his eyes grow sharper. "Well, you can rest assured that I won''t fall so easily." He stares at me. "5, I have something to tell you right now. When I say it, don''t interrupt me or ask questions. When I finish, If you have any questions, I will answer you. "


    "Yes." I also sit straight.


    "I believe you must be surprised to be here tonight. Everyone thinks that I am a rich man in this city. I own some nightnightclubs, restaurants, combined with tens of millions of assets. I have power in the local, and also have some relationship with higher level. To speak well, I am a hero on the side. To say hard to hear, I''m a local landlord."


    I listen still.


    "But now I''m going to tell you something about me. The casino you see tonight and this hotel are all under my name. But they are not my private assets


    I believe in your cleverness, you must be able to guess. To run a casino of such a large scale in this place needs how much energy to cover! I can tell you that the annual profit of this casino is absolutely astronomical. It''s a figure that ordinary people can''t even think about. However, although the money is managed and handled by me, it does not all belong to me. I can only make up less than 10 percent of it.


    What I can tell you is that behind this casino, there are a lot of people or forces and organizations. The profits of this casino should be allocated to them. These behind people, some pay directly in the casino to take a certain share, some do not pay money. But because of their existence, can bring casino the safest umbrella. As long as these people are there, the casino can continue to survive.


    Here, this casino, this hotel, is a lot of money that can''t be put on the table, gather together. It''s a channel for these organizations, forces, big people to make money! And me, Juan Yeh, the person in charge here, is just a representative be pushed to the front desk. It is my duty to represent the people behind me to run these industries and to distribute the profits each year. In other words, I am a shopkeeper, but not a real boss. Do you understand? "


    I nod my head and swallow my saliva. I am feeling my throat dry.


    Juan''s face is grave: "I can''t tell you who are the organizations or forces behind, and In fact, I don''t even know myself very well. The only thing I know is that a lot of profits go through my hands every year, and the directions are striking!"


    I change my posture unconsciously.


    "5, I have always liked you. Four years ago, I appreciated you very much and take you as my own person. You are smart, but never exposed. I said that I like smart people. You are smart with no publicity, is even more valuable. It''s hard for young people to have such mentality. I put you in the nightclub to practice. I''m satisfied. You have known how to do things properly. Now, you see, my two nightnightclubs out there, the restaurants in the city, the taxi company, are just the small businesses, in other words, a disguise of my identity. My real business is here, and I can also tell you that places like this, not only in this city, but also in other places in the south, there are two or three of the same type, half of which are in my name. They generate huge profits every year!"


    "Every country has power and nobility. There are something that can''t see the light. We call its the dark forces. This kind of dark things, they are existing in the officialdom, they are existing in the shopping malls, they are existing in any industry! About this place, the sources of fund are very complicated.


    "Say in one the simple terms to let you understand that all my profits here. It''s black money. I am not a gangster, but any criminal gang is absolutely impossible to achieve such a large scale. Because no criminal gang organization can find so many huge organizations or forces, so many big people behind to support! I don''t want to let you get in touch with these things so quickly."


    Juan rubs his temple, and suddenly I notice that his face is a little pale and there is something weak in his eyes.


    "5, I really regard you as my own person, even my little brother or nephew. I have no family members, no wife and children. I sometimes hesitate to pull you in this circle. Maybe it''s really good for you to stay in the nightnightclub and make a little money and find a place to sit under the sun and spend your life in peace."


    I feel something in my throat as if it is blocked, and my body trembles irresistibly, shouting hoarsely, "Juan��"


    I know Juan is kind to me and always look at me differently, but I never thought he look at me in that way.


    Thinking about it, he often asked me to accompany him to drink tea and have dinner, or accompany him to boxing fitness, and occasionally patted me on the shoulder, as if I were his younger brother.


    Juan waves to let me not to speak, then he looks solemn and slowly says, "5, there''s something I need to decide tonight. Now I give you a choice, you may decide to join me in this circle or not. I can tell you plainly that if you enter this circle, you may get fortunes, money, positions beyond your imagination! You can get everything an ordinary person dreams of. But on the other side, you can''t get rid of these things all your life. You will never walk out of this dark circle, even if you want to go out, unless�� You die!"


    Juan takes a deep breath: "5, remember what I often told you? Everything in the world has a price. How much you get from, how much you have to pay! "


    With these words, he looks at me deeply. There is some expectation in his eyes. Looking at him, I feel a little excited.


    I may not understand so much else. I only remember one thing!


    Five years ago, because I helped a good brother to beat someone into serious injuries, I not only sold my house my parents left to compensate, but also owed a lot of money from others. I was still in the Juan night nightclub at that time, I served dishes and earned hundreds every month to survive myself. In this way, I even have no money to eat sometimes because I have to pay debts.


    And the most ridiculous thing is that that good brother ran away from then afterwards.


    I only remember one day when I was so hungry that I stole a snack from the kitchen and was caught in a compartment.


    Later I learned that the snack was prepared for Juan.


    At that time, Juan did not do anything to me, but simply asked me why I was stealing.


    He looked at me for a moment and asked me a question: "Your brother ran away. Do you regret helping him out?"


    I did not know where the courage came from. I just looked up at him and said: "There is no regret medicine in the world! At that time, I didn''t know he would treat me like this, but I still thought he was my brother! As long as he is my brother, I will help him out. "


    Juan was silent for a while, then he said to me: "You are with me from today. You will be my person, and I will cover you."


    Without Juan, there would be no today''s me!


    "Juan, my life is yours, I said it five years ago. Without you, I might be serving plates and still sleeping in the slums!" I slowly say, "I won''t frown if you want me to do anything. In my heart, you are my elder brother! "


    Juan has no expression on his face, just a faint sadness in his eyes, and then he sighs, "Ok, 5, I know you will choose that. Your temper is just like mine. In those days, someone brought me into this circle. Today, I bring you into this circle. Everything is fate! "


    He shakes his head, then taps his finger on the table, coughs, and says: "Now there''s one thing you must know. The woman here just now, her name is Vivi Young. She is from United States. The family behind her, is one of the backstage owners of the Las Vegas casinos. I have a business to do with them. Simply say, I make so many profits here every year, but it is black money and they can''t be put under the light. In United States, gambling is legal! So, our business is to transfer this huge profits to the casino and laundering it out!" After a pause, he says slowly, "Of course I''m in charge of this, but I need someone I can trust to assistance. Only person I can trust are you and Jim."


    My heart is thumping!


    Just then, suddenly a small telephone at Juan''s desk is ringing. He frowns, presses a button, and from the phone comes Yumi''s calm and elegant voice: "Juan, Miss Young has just picked up some chips, and now there are some things need to report to you."


    "What?" He asks a short question.


    Yumi remains silent for two seconds and says: "The two guys she brings are both masters. They have rolled up two million dollars in two VIP lounges in less than ten minutes, and it seems that there is no intention to stop."


    Juan gives a sneer and says lightly, "Follow my order, just let her win as much as she wants!"


    After that, he turns off the phone and looks at me: "It seems that Miss Young is not satisfied with me just now. Now, this is probably a deliberate gesture of her dissatisfaction. Hum. 5, this woman is very proud, she does not think much of us, and we cooperate with things that her family means, she seems to be against. Now, you have to work hard, let''s play a good show for them to watch!"

 Chapter 25 - : The night of desire

    Frankly speaking, I''d like to go out with Juan and meet Vivi Young again.


    I don''t know why, she seems to be attracting to me. Not only her beautiful, but also there seems to be something makes me want to get close and watch her closely. There''s a glimmer of cunning intelligence between her eyebrows with the cold but confident smile, and, of course, her pretty face, are all attracting me.


    I have seen many beautiful women, but I seldom see such a beauty like her.


    But Juan doesn''t mean to go out again.


    He just smiles at me, then waves and let Jim come in and take me out.


    "You can have a good rest tonight, and I''ll take you for a walk tomorrow during the daytime."


    Juan does not say anything more. Maybe he feels he has said many enough to me tonight. He should give me some time to digest it.


    When I walk out, I don''t see Vivi Young again. She is probably in one of the VIP lounges.


    Until later, I heard that she had won 10 million dollars that night, but then she lost it on purpose. She probably did this just to express her dissatisfaction.


    There are gambling masters in the casino, but Juan didn''t let them go. And Vivi Young''s two attendants are all good players in Las Vegas.


    But I don''t know these things that time. Jim takes me into the elevator, then down to the eighth floor, and leads me to a room.


    "Come in and have a good rest, and I''ll come to pick you up tomorrow morning." Jim''s tone doesn''t fluctuate. He pushes the door open to let me in, then left.


    This is a very luxurious suite, walk in, foot is soft carpet, step on very comfortable. Outside is a very spacious living room, sofa is leather, the shape is elegant. There''s a big LCD TV on the wall. When I entered the room, a crystal light on the ceiling slowly lit up, the light is gradually strengthened, very soft. And I realize that I haven''t pressed any button, and it probably has some sensors.


    The furniture in the living room is exquisite, and the whole room is heavily colored, as if it is champagne after precipitation. There is also a wine bar in the living room, and I take a closer look at it. There are a row of various wines, and a row of crystal glasses hang on the next floor.


    I take a deep breath, even if I have never been to a place like this, I can still see its high level!


    In front of the bar is a house-style minibar, from which I find a small bartender. I pour myself a glass of whisky. I find the refrigerator below, and I take out the ice maker. I put two ice cubes in the wine, and swallow in one gulp.


    Liquor is running down from my esophagus into my stomach, and the heat seems to be burning my chest and abdomen. I feel a little comfortable, and I can''t help getting a thrill and take a long sigh of relief.


    I''m a little confused, or, to put it another way, I am somewhat curious about tomorrow.


    What''s Juan''s big plan? What''s he going to let me do?


    And, of course, the most exciting thing about what has happened tonight.


    How much was it on earth?!


    Thinking of the number that I count, at this moment, when I am sitting at the bar in the room to drink, upstairs casino is also non-stop grabbing and making money!


    The chips, a stroke of dollars, are thrown out by those people at will.


    What a fucking luxury!


    I admit, when I threw out those chips, although my face pretended not to move, but my heart was really beating very hard!


    I didn''t know what I was thinking when I threw the ten thousand dollars in my hand away in less than an hour.


    That''s ten thousand dollars after all! It''s a number that most ordinary people can''t even earn in a year!


    Perhaps until today, I just find out that my original life is so pure!


    I do the job in a high level nightnightclub, but tonight I have learned that such high level is just to the ordinary people. The amount of expenses in a single night is only a few thousand. The girls there, as long as you are willing to throw out several thousands, at any time they are willing to take off the cloths!


    Compare with here, I even saw some gamblers casually threw a few chips to the beauty around when they won, their eyelids without any blink!


    And I happened to see a pretty girl in the casino with her guests. She was wearing an expansive evening dress.


    Versace!


    I''m afraid I can''t afford such dress for my half a year''s income!


    And the watch on her wrist, worth tens of thousands of dollars, a Cartier!


    These guests were throwing thousands of chips at random, within the indifferent expressions, holding beautiful women whom ordinary people might not see for a whole year, carrying the cup of wine which equals ordinary people''s weekly income.


    Are these so-called upper class society?


    I take another sip of whisky.


    I must say that I am full of conflicting ideas. On the one hand, I am shocked by what I have seen and heard tonight. I do have some expectations for tomorrow.


    I have to admit, tonight, when I was throwing a lot of money, my heart was also feeling more of cool feelings than lost!


    After drinking two cups of whisky, my head begins to hurt a little. Gently pressing the temple, I remember the warning from Wood that I should not drink.


    I look up at my own reflection on the glass of the wine cabinet, sometimes vague, and sometimes clear.


    When I was injured, in order to deal with the wound, the hospital shaved off my hair in the middle of the head. For beauty, I simply found a place to shave all my hair short. Now, although it looks awkward, it is not too abrupt.


    The face on the glass, there are some red, and a sparkling light in my eyes.


    Is that me?


    I smile at the glass, with a wry smile at the corners of my mouth. Thinking of Juan''s words.


    "This circle, if you come in, then you won''t be able to get out!"


    But what strikes me even more is the other word from Juan:" If you enter this circle, you may get fortune, money, position that you can''t imagine! You can get what an ordinary person dreams of!"


    I admit my heart is really moved!


    I really feel enchanted!


    I myself am also a young man and have ambitious too. I also hope to get ahead one day!


    Shaking my head, I sit down with a glass of whisky on the soft carpet on the floor.


    Just then, I suddenly hear that the bedroom door in the suite open gently.


    A slender & soft figure appears half way out of the door, and by the soft light of the room I see a fair pretty face facing me, bleary-eyed, half-clothed, revealing a white, pink shoulder; let the heartbeat rise under the cloth let a man''s heart bulge.


    I am startled for a while, but before I could react, the figure seems to be startled either. Utters a short exclamation, then quickly escape.


    Umm?


    But then the door opens a little, and this time the figure comes out softly, as if she is hesitant and afraid of me.


    I see clearly that it is one of the two beautiful twin girls who came in when I was bathing with Juan in the evening.


    She seems just woken up, her long hair drapes over her shoulders, her face somewhat flushes and languid, and she is wearing only a snow-white shirt, under which, by the dim light, there seems to be only one piece of underwear. Under the shirt, is a pair of round and sturdy long legs, under the light, looks delicate and smooth. I feel dizzy while seeing such a scene.


    The girl seems timid, takes a few steps closer, and hesitates to stop there, as if not knowing whether to come over. Her long, slender legs so completely exposed to my view, which close together, straight, with her delicate feet on the carpet. I can feel she''s trembling.


    I realize at once that she has been arranged to wait for me here.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly smile, and then look at the girl. So we are looking at each other for a few seconds, I say: "You. Are you the elder or the younger?"


    She calms down, seems to remember her purpose here. Her face is showing some tension, biting her lip, carefully walking to my side, hands seems to be trying to pull me up.


    I grab her small hands. Her palms are cold, but very soft, is the feeling I like. Then I pull harder, and the girl let out a low cry and falls into my arms. I lean over and sniff at her shivering neck.


    It smells good!


    "Don''t you know talk? Are you the elder or the younger?" I smile, trying to keep my expression mild.


    "The elder." I finally hear her voice. Not surprisingly, it''s as soft as a rabbit. It is a little sharp, but euphony.


    I am a little surprised when I see that the fluster in her eyes is not disguised. She is really afraid of me, and now that we are so close together. I am holding her wrists. I can feel her pulse is beating fast.


    I know what she does, and frankly, she''s here to serve me. I think that''s what she does for a living.


    Some professional girls will deliberately pretend to a simple posture, or bird dependent look, to please the guests. But I can see that her expression is not faked, but real.


    `You''re afraid?".


    She nods, but then her face is turning pale and she shakes her head immediately.


    "Are you afraid or not?" I''m more curious.


    This time the girl doesn''t even dare to move her head. She''s just lookinat me straight with her eyes and dares not blink her eyelids.


    I feel kind of funny. Looking at this girl who is as frightened as a rabbit, I suddenly feel something evil in my heart. I slowly put out a hand and almost naturally slip through her shirt.


    The maiden''s silky skin is as tender as a slip. My hand glides slowly along her soft waist and climbs up to a full bud in her bosom.


    "Umm!" The girl''s body suddenly stiffens, but then softens down, looking at my eyes with something strange.


    As if to accept fate, she gives me a faint look, and then slowly closes her eyes.

 Chapter 26 - : The evil good man

    After a long time, probably awaring that I have no next move, the girl slowly opens her eyes and looks at me in amazement. But she sees me staring at her with a playful look. She is so frightened that she immediately closes her eyes. Then she slowly opens them again.


    "Well, stop playing. You''re scared of me, aren''t you?" I''m laughing, help her to stand up, and then tapping on her crooked buttocks, "I don''t care who sent you here, but now I feel tired and want to take a bath, and I don''t want to do anything else for the moment. Are you really so afraid of me?"


    This time she seems to be learning well, and does not dare to nod or shake her head again.


    "Go and help me bathe." I sigh. I suddenly feel no any interesting.


    She is stunned, and I frown.


    "What''s wrong? You even don''t know how to prepare the bathe water, do you?"


    The girl is rushing out of my arms and running into the bathroom. But I notice that her eyes look into the bedroom with some apprehension, and then she slips into the bathroom.


    I walk to the bedroom and open the door.


    The bedroom is big, with a total of nearly 100 square meters. I have never lived in such a big bedroom.


    First of all, what I see is a big bed. It''s really big! It seems that at least four or five people can lie down side by side in such a big bed.


    Such a big bed is undoubtedly suitable for a place of "do crazy things".


    But what really makes me heartbeating is a body is lying there.


    A girl in a snow-white shirt is lying quietly across the bed. A rag of hair spreads out, covering most of the snow-white face. Her body is covered with a soft silk quilt, but one corner of the quilt has been lifted. Her two long legs are completely exposed to the air, one of which is curled up and forms a beautiful radiance that quickens my breathing.


    She is still sleeping sweetly, breathing smoothly, with a small hand clinging to the corner of the sheet, and her face seems to be filled with some anxiety, as if she has dreamed of something unhappy.


    I walk slowly to the bedside, sit down gently, bent over and look at her for a few seconds to make sure it is the other one of the twins with a smile on her face.


    Her sleeping position is very attractive, the shirt''s hem is somewhat rolled up, even the white cotton underwear below is not covered, the girl''s breath is very sweet, I can''t help putting my fingers on her calf, and then gently sliding upward.


    I notice that every place where my fingers touched, there was a slight flush on the skin. In her sleep, the girl seems to twist her legs subconsciously, then suddenly leans over me for a few minutes, her hands clasped unconsciously around my legs and her nose sounds a whisper. Then she continues sweet sleeping.


    I enjoy her long legs, and then my fingers go up and touch the inner edge of her thighs. Then I stop there.


    Her underwear is white, cotton, slightly earthy, but with this age of girls, highlights a special charm. Especially the tiny bellybutton, and the smooth belly. And, under the underwear, slightly raises a little. Under the outline of the underwear, hiding and exposes a little bit of the outline of the secret hill.


    I feel my heart is beating faster.


    Just as my hand can not help slightly inserting along the edge of underwear a little bit, suddenly, her body trembled violently. Her eyes suddenly open, and stare at me in horror round eyes, one of her hands covering her mouth, as if trying to suppress his voice.


    I retract my hand subconsciously, looking at her, and I have an awkward smile on my face.


    "You��" Girl wipes her lips, rubs her eyes vigorously, blushes her face, then the little bit of fear disappears from her eyes. Finally, she opens her mouth in a voice so low that it sounds like a mosquito song: "Sir, you are back?"


    Looking at her eyes as frighten as a fawn, and the seductive shape of the jade-like body, I feel something called desire is growing up like a wild weed! Under the belly, a group of fire plants is burning up.


    The girl in front of me is like the most delicious meal. And her identity also reminds me of myself I don''t need any scruple!


    I reach out and unkindly pull her into my arms. Then one of my hands has stretched out from behind, wraps around the girl''s buttocks, kneads her gently, feeling the elasticity of her skin, and gently explores between her legs.


    The girl almost utters a groan, looks at me with some pleading eyes and some deep resentment. But all these become the motivation to stimulate my desire! I push her down on the bed, roll over and press her down. First I quickly remove her shirt, then I reach behind her and gently pinch to unbuttoned.


    Everything that happened to me tonight is now playing back and forth in my mind like a slide. It seems that there is something in my heart that has been suppressed for a whole night. At last, it is boiling with impunity.


    This kind of thing is called desire!


    It''s not just the sexuality of this girl under me, it''s also something others else.


    I am like a hungry wolf, as if eager to devour something, perhaps not just the beauty in front of me�� What else is there?


    The others!


    The girl wriggles more and more under me. I feel my fingers are touching a soft place. I know that the girl''s last position has been captured by me. I''m gasping like a bull. There is a groan from the girl. Suddenly her body stops twisting, and even when I''m tring to take off her white underwear, she just raises her hips slightly to match my movements.


    I wrap my arms around her as if her fragrant body is the source of all that attract me. I knead her as if to crush her body into one with myself. The girl seems to be impatient with my rudeness, shortness of breath, unconscious, slightly painful murmurs are coming from her mouth. She''s frowning slightly, eyes are blurring. I already feel that something in my heart is lighting and exploding. Quickly strip of her clothes, lift her slender, strong legs with one hand, press her body into a subtle arc, and then press down with force.


    At that moment when I''m stabbing her, she suddenly opens her eyes. Her eyes is filled with pain, and her lovely blossoming face is covered with pain, and cold sweat is coming down from her forehead.


    Suddenly she clutches me so hard that I can''t move at all. Then she inhales, as if in pain, and her voice is trembling. Then I hear her pleading voice in my ear.


    "Please, please, after you have me, let my sister go. Please!"


    Her voice is mixing with the infinite pain, pleading, like a poor cat, like a fish struggling on a desk. I can''t help looking at her up close. Her face is deformed with pain. Tears are running out from her big eyes. I do not know the tears are for humiliation or for the pain of be virgin taken?


    I only feel myself is pinched so tightly that I can''t even move at all. With a little movement, she is crying with pain.


    How could this happen?!


    I suddenly let go of her, and stand away from her body and looking at the girl from the height. The pain on her face is definitely not a camouflage. I understand what the pain on her face represents!


    "Please, please let go my sister�� I, I will make you satisfied. I will��" After that, the feeble hands are reaching out again, and the jade-like arms seem to try to put them around me again, but I step back.


    If the inexplicable complexity of my heart stirred my madness, then the tears of the maiden''s pleading made my heart cool down.


    Just then, I suddenly hear a splash.


    Looking back, at the door of the bedroom, another girl is standing there and staring at naked me is entangling with her sister. Looking at the crying girl on the bed, her face is suddenly turning pale, and then she sits down on the ground.


    Her shirt is slightly damp, apparently just helping me putting in the bath water, but her eyes are so sad now.


    I feel a little stuck up. I sit up, pick up my pants and put them on. Then I pull the sheet and cover on the naked girl. Then I take a deep breath.


    "What''s the matter?" I am a little confused.


    From their performance of in sauna room tonight, they are supposed to be professional, but now they seem amateur.


    "Well, don''t cry." I sigh, and then pull the girl at the door over to me, and let her sits down beside me, trying to be as peaceful as possible, saying, "I ask you, are you forced to stay in my room?"


    She shakes her head.


    Okay, I''m relieved. Otherwise, am I not a rapist?!


    "You don''t want to accompany me, do you?"


    I''m not surprised. I have encountered many things like this.


    Nowadays, even when a girl comes out to sell herself, she has the right to choose not to go to bed with the guests. I have met in a nightclub, some guests, no matter how much money they throw, because the girl is not satisfied with them, would rather make less money than accompany the guests.


    There is always a two-way choice. So, it is no exception for clients and girls.


    The two girls hear me asking questions, they are all freezing, neither nodding nor shaking their heads. But I am not in the mood to tangle with this question, and look at the one on bed: "Just now�� Is this your first time?"


    The girl doesn''t speak, but I have the answer from the desolation in her eyes.


    "Well, I never will others into submission. I don''t need you to accompany me now. You can go out."


    Who knows once these words are said, the two girls are pale with fear and don''t dare to cry even. Their small bodies are shaking like a sieve. I just know that they do not dare to go out. They must have been told something, or the rules here are strict. I am afraid they would be punished if they go out of my room in the middle of the night.


    With all my heart, I think this kind of thing is pretty silly. These two little girls are really water-tight, delicate and attractive, pure and lovely. They are exmobileent virgin twins! Such two beauties, no matter any reason, are definitely valuable! If in outside, even if need to pay a huge amount, there will be a big boss willing to bid for! Juan just leaves them to my lip.


    "Well, don''t panic." I have taken my coat and put it on, pointing to the two girls, "You don''t need to go, just stay here. I go out for a walk myself."


    Leaving two little girls, I walk out of the door.


    I don''t want to ask them why they cry, and why they are so unprofessional. It''s obvious that these two girls are too young. Maybe they''re not totally depraved, maybe they''re shameful, maybe they just don''t like me and don''t want to have sex with me.


    Anyway, the reasons may be varied, but it doesn''t matter much to me.


    I walk in the nearest elevator in front of the corridor, and when I get in, it suddenly occurred to me that I should have entered the little girl''s body on the bed. Is that means that I still have already robbed her virginity?


    I smile without a word.


    It''s not that I''m unkind to the tears of the two girls. It''s just that I''ve seen too many stories of degeneration.


    Blame no one. Just blame it on fate.


    Fallen, sometimes this is the case, since this step, Thinking too much make ourselves uncomfortable. Sometimes, there is the kind of "jump a river shut eyes" strength. There''s no room for much lingering sadness.


    I try to force myself to think in the direction of malice and cold-blooded. Unfortunately, thinking for a while, I suddenly find that I am far less cold-blooded than I thought. I still have compassion for the two girls! Otherwise, why do I go out of the room?


    Perhaps, I am really "a good man".


    The elevator stops on the first floor, and I walk out of the lobby. There is no big difference with the general hotel, except behind the front desk, there stands some very beautiful women don''t wear the uniforms. Such a scenery pleasing to the eyes


    I walk out of the hall.


    Like many hotels, there is a large fountain outside. I go to the fountain and sit down. I look up at the stars for a while. Here is far from the city. The stars in the sky look much clearer. I look at the sky, sigh. I tap my pockets, but it''s empty.


    Sigh! Really hope to have a cigarette on hand at this moment.


    Just as I am sighing, I hear a sudden roar of motors. Then I see a red whirlwind is sweeping out the exit of the underground parking lot next to the hotel! A styled sports car, like a monster, is coming out with a roar. I couldn''t open my eyes because the headlights are so bright that I subconsciously raise my hand to block my face.


    The superior engine of the sports car makes a pleasant roar. The car is whizzing past me with a gust of wind. After a sudden sound of sharp brakes, the car turns around the fountain, flies to my side again and stops suddenly. The tires are making the striking marks on the ground!


    I am disturbed by the enjoyment of watching starry sky alone. I''m slightly unhappy, but suddenly I see the door of the sports car slowly opening, revealing a beautiful and touching, but with unlimited indifference and self-confidence face.


    It''s Vivi Young!


    She takes out the lighter, lights a slender lady''s cigarette for herself, sits in the sports car and looking at me. With the light of the lighter, her eyes are terribly bright at night.


    After looking at her for a few seconds, I suddenly smile and say, "Do you have cigarettes?"


    Vivi Young iraises her eyebrows, looking at me seriously, and then quickly throws a silver cigarette box. I get from her and look at her again. There are something complicated in her eyes. Suddenly, her sexy cold lips lightly open: "Get on the car!"

 Chapter 27 - : Vivi Young’s secret

    I''ve never been in a sports car like this. I don''t know how much its worth, but it must be very, very expensive.


    Sitting in the co-pilot''s position, I feel a little constrained. Sports car''s space is not big, with my height, the space makes me feel a little depression. The car''s texture is metal structure. It''s too luxury to let me dare touch.


    Probably because of self-esteem, I don''t show any embarrassment on my face. I just look at her coldly and draw a long, thin cigarette from the box.


    "Fire?" I glance at her and spit out a word ambiguously.


    Whith a hum, she throws me a lighter. I light a fire, but I couldn''t prevent her from stepping on the accelerator. The sports car makes a roar and then running forward like a monster suddenly awakening.


    The sudden intense sense of weightlessness causes me to stumble violently against the windshield in front of me and then crash back into my seat. The cigarette in my mouth falls on my clothes. When I pick it up, I find a hole in my trousers.


    Fuck! My clothes! It is Juan just gave me tonight and it''s very expensive!


    I stare at her, but this woman does not pay attention to me, just concentrate on driving. The superior performance of the sports car like a whirlwind running out. I only see the buildings and trees on both sides of the whistle back and forth. I see the speed number on the dashboard, the woman is racing up to 140 yards.


    I quickly pull out the safe belt to tie myself. She has already been driving the car on the highway.


    The car is going all the way to the east suburb of the hill highway.


    In the eastern suburbs of the city I live, there is a hill. The hill is not high and the elevation is two or three hundred meters. But it is seven or eight miles long. Such small hills are very common in southern area.


    This hill is well afforested, and there is an ancient temple hundreds of years old, in addition to the tomb of one or two historical celebrities built here.


    To tell the truth, if it is simply measured from the perspective of scenic spots, this place is nothing special. The scenery is just the same. But this hill has another reputation in this city.


    This is a good place for men and women to have affairs.


    Many people with cars like to drive up the hill, find a quiet fork in the road, or park next to a grove, then turn the lights off, put the car''s seat level, and have sex in the car.


    It is said that some people like such taste. It feels so exciting, kind of dissolving into nature and romantic.


    Oh, yes, another name is "field fight".


    So we here, if men are talking to each other, they ask each other vaguely: "Did you go up to the hill last night?" It means: "Did you have sex last night?"


    It''s almost kind of greeting.


    While my minds are wandering, I see the car cut through the fork into the winding hill highway all the way, my eyes drifting toward Vivi Young involuntarily.


    What does the woman want to do? Does she want me��with her?


    She doesn''t look like one of those women. Well, it''s hard to say. This woman is from the United States. Isn''t it a very open country? If she asks for me, will I say yes? We''re all in the car already. Besides, her appearance is also extremely beautiful, I seem to suffer no loss.


    Just when my mind is still in the masturbation, suddenly the car is violent shocking and stops.


    I sober up, and I strike my middle finger to myself. What was I thinking? Is it still the evil fire burning from the twins?


    But I do not regret coming out.


    I am not a good person. I know this myself. I am not the guy do not like have sex with women.


    I like beautiful women, and I like to make love with them. It wasn''t to show my kindness or anything that I left two wonderful beautiful twins girls untouched.


    The point is: The two girls were crying in pitifully. In that case, could I still do anything to them? If you were me, when you were about have sex with a crying woman who looked very sad, and there was another girl crying and looking at you with desperate eyes too��


    How could you go on with it?


    Vivi Young presses a button, the windows on both sides slowly open. She looks at me, and then snapping her fingers, stretching out two fingers.


    "What?" I am stunned.


    "Cigarette!" She spits out a short word.


    I just remember that she has given the cigarette box to me. I take it out and return it to her. She first lights a cigarette for herself, takes a leisurely breath, then turns to look at me, spews a column of cigarette in her small mouth and sprays on my face.


    I''m a little unhappy, and fan with my hand and coldly say: "Miss Young, don''t you know this is very impolite?"


    "I am very curious about you, Mr. Chen Yang." She suddenly smiles.


    Her smile is very strange, first the corners of her mouth slightly upward, and then follows by the corners of her eyes. Her eyebrows a little upward, very elegant look. But her eyes are twinkling, which let me look at her with a bit unfathomable.


    "What do I let you be curious about?"


    "This is a big deal." She takes a smoke and slowly puffs outm, then goes on saying, "I have made a deep investigation of Juan Yeh before I came here�� You don''t have to be upset. It''s a normal procedure. We can''t do business with someone without knowing him."


    I nod to show my understanding.


    This is probably the same like the first thing a thief to do is investigating the place before he steals.


    "We almost know all the people around Juan Yeh. His most trusted people is Jim, but Jim''s identity is only a bodyguard, is his side of the hands, but there is no other ability." Young smiles and says, "This business is very big, your side is not only need him to stay here to co-ordinate, but also to communicate with the boss behind. So he can''t leave. I have always wondered who he will send to cooperate with me. Because of this business, someone needs to go to Las Vegas with me. After all, such a large amount of money, he can''t rest assured that the money just be given to me to take away, certainly he will send a person to follow me to supervise."


    She smiles and says: "This money will used to open a new casino in Las Vegas. The stake in the casino will be shared by both of us. Anyway, your side should send someone here to join the management. Today, Juan introduced you to me. I am so surprised. Because I don''t have any information about you."


    I''m silent.


    Of course there''s no my information for sure.


    Who am I? A manager works in a nightnightclub, although Golden Place can rank first in our city, but in the eyes of Vivi Young, it is almost nothing.


    Apart from Juan is appreciating me and I''ve been treating well for years. I don''t have anything to be noticed at all.


    Thinking of this, I say: "Is it Juan''s intention to send me to America to be the manager of the casino?" I say with a bitter smile, "but I don''t understand these�� I haven''t even been to university."


    She suddenly laughs, and her smile is a bit of a mockery.


    "University? Mr. Chen Yang, don''t be kidding. Although I am in a foreign country, I did learn what kind of situation is in your Universities. To many universities and students, University life equals Internet, playing games, truancy, reading novels, falling in love, cheating�� There is everything there, but hard to find some really hard studying there. It can be said that after people enter the society in the future. When they start working for make living, all the skills needed are later learned in society, rarely studied in universities!


    Young continues, "If this business goes well, our casino will be opened in half a year, and this period wil be enough for Juan to train you to be a qualified successor. I think that''s what he meant to bring you here tonight. Although the casino here is not very formal compares with United States, but if you have been working here for a few months, you can learn quite a lot�� But this is not the important matter. The important thing is: Who are you? What is your relationship with Juan Yeh? Why does he trust you so much? Why he ask you to do such an important business?"


    I am about to open my mouth when she shakes her hands. She says faintly: "Actually, I don''t need to ask you. I''ve already reported it back tonight. In one day at most, all your information will be on my desk. From the records of your kindergarten when you were a kid, how many points did you get on a test in elementary school, to whom did you learn to write Love letter, or the first time you went to bed with a woman�� Everything, as long as I want to know, can be found!"


    I hum. Although I feel a little upset, but I know she is telling the truth.


    After thinking, I say: "Why are you bringing me here for? What are these words for?"


    "I said, I''m curious about you." She smiles calmly, her smile is with a mysterious smell. She whispers suddenly, "Chen Yang�� I even thought, would you be the illegitimate child of Juan Yeh?"


    When I turn my eyes, I can''t help exclaiming: "You are the bastard!"


    Just blurting out, I immediately think: "Shit, I''m wrong!"


    What kind of identity is this woman? It must have been a great offence to her!


    But I see her just raises eyebrows, and slowly says in a cool but complicated tone, "Yes! So?"


    Such a strong killing feel!

 Chapter 28 - : The night attack

    It''s my turn to be in a daze.


    Speakless for a few seconds, I stare at her in surprise. She looks plain and saying with mocking in her tone: "Why, feeling strange? Or do I not like a bastard?"


    "No, you are very much like�� Oh, no, I didn''t mean that." I am a little stunned and start sweating on my head.


    "It''s nothing." She takes a smoke of the cigarette, looks calm, but there is something cold in her eyebrows, "I''ve never been ashamed of this identity. It''s only an identity, I am still me."


    I think for a moment and ask her strangly: "Why do you tell me such a thing?"


    She''s laughing and pointing at me: "It seems that you are really not the person in this circle. Once we cooperate, even if you don''t say, Juan will tell you about my information. I can investigate him. Will he not investigate me? Besides, I never feel ashamed about my identity."


    After a pause, she lowers her voice as if to say to herself: "It''s not me should be ashamed, it''s my father."


    I am getting curious. She seems strange and complicated. She seems proud and powerful, but I don''t know why, at such a moment, I feel a little pity for her��


    Perhaps the atmosphere is somewhat dull. She smiles and opens the door, and gets out of the car. Our car is pulled out of the winding hill road and stops at the front of the hillside. There is a grove around it, ten paces away. Of course, it is not a cliff. This hill, which is only two or three hundred meters above sea level, is just a valley below, but it seems that the terrain is steeper.


    I get out of the car with her. The weather is a little cool at night. Breathing heavily, I''m feeling only a trace of cool air penetrating my heart and lungs. I can''t help refreshing myself. Vivi Young is standing in front of me, smoking on hillside. In the darkness, the cigarette at her fingertips is flashing like a dim light. The evening wind raises her long hair and feels a bit decadent.


    I just realize then that I have neglected that she has changed her clothes. Unlike the suit and skirt in the casino just now, she''s wearing a tight leather suit with a pair of boots underneath now. The close fitting leather coat is very thin and tight, which completely outlines the attractiveness of her figure.


    Such a night, in such a quiet place, and standing together with such a beautiful woman, blowing the evening wind, looking at the stars, should it be a pleasant thing?


    I smile bitterly.


    Vivi Young has turned around. She glances at me: "Mr. Chen Yang, thank you for coming out with me."


    I smile: "Thank you for your cigarette. But it seems that you have no interest in me."


    She comes over and looks up at me: "Yes. As a matter of fact, I am not against you, but against our business cooperation."


    "Why?" I ask.


    She says: "It''s very simple. If just cooperate with Mr. Juan Yeh, I have no objection, because he is a very extraordinary person. With such a man, our common interests can be guaranteed. But it is a pity that your side is not united. I have heard that Mr. Yeh himself has some problems. I''m afraid that our business will be affected."


    I am stunned. What trouble is Juan having?


    "I am against working with you in our family," She says, "It''s the same�� Not everyone within your side wants to cooperate with us. It seems that someone in your side has been looking for other casinos in other Asian countries to talk about cooperative business, and Mr. Yeh seems to know that too."


    She figures out that I don''t know these things either, stops talking.


    "Let''s go back." She throws away the cigarette butt, "I just curious about you. I want to contact you and see what kind of person you are. Now my curiosity has been satisfied."


    Then she walks past me and goes back to the sports car.


    A strange woman! I shake my head and walk behind her.


    Suddenly, by the moonlight, I see something flashing on the left side, in metallic sense.


    I''m alert immediately! Almost a completely condition reflex, I suddenly jump up, hands have been behind Vivi Young''s shoulders. Both of us with the strength of my collision are falling to the ground together, and then rolling a few tumblers in a mess, then hearing a very clear ''Ding'' sound!


    That light is hit on the car, and there is a spark flashing in the darkness. Then it falls to the ground, it is a dagger.


    I haven''t had time to get up, have already seen some shadows coming swiftly from one side of the bushes. I can see in the night that there are some strong men in black suits, with long, bright weapons on their hands. It seems are something like steel tubes and knives.


    FXXX!


    I have no time to think. I let go of Vivi Young, then roll to the car and pick up the dagger on the ground! The Dagger''s tentacles are very cold. It''s a cork handle, with a blood groove on it, and it''s sharp on both sides. I just hold the dagger in my backhand, and the attackers behind have rushed up quickly!


    The first person''s target is very clear, it is me! Obviously these sneak attackers are professionals! First target is to kill me, the only man who has the ability to resist. In a strong wind, the man with both hands holding the steel tube has fallen head-on. I turn half of my body, shoulder side to shoulder against his arms. He is obviously unprepared. The steel tube is hollowed. Instead, I hit him askew. Then I stab the dagger into his shoulder, the elbow of my left arm bumps his chest! The man falls down with a muffled groan. I don''t have time to look back. There are something smashing down behind me. I roll on the spot, when the other side''s knife cut on the ground. I kick him on the ankle. He falls down with a cry. I''ve leaned over, one hand on the ground, one hand cut on his neck.


    When we are attacked, Vivi Young has gone to pull the car door for the first second. Unfortunately, someone has caught up with her too. She has been held by the other side''s arm. But it is strange that when I stand up, I hear a muffled hum behind my back. That strong man who was grasping her has knelt down with his abdomen covered. I can''t help feeling a little flurried when I think of the high and thin heels under the leather boots she''s wearing tonight.


    Someone has rushed up behind me and hold me from behind. The steel tube he is holding is stuck in my neck. I''ve tried twice, but still can''t get rid of him. Someone on the left has already snatched me. He raises his hand and smashing the weapon down at me! In desperation, I can only lift my left arm to block.


    With a bang sound, I only feel a sharp pain within my arm, but luckily it is a steel tube, not a machete, otherwise one of my arms wouldn''t be its position tonight.


    The pain has been inspiring my blood. I grab the arm of the man who''s holding with my arms, use all my strenth at the waist and throw him out in a over shoulder fall. Suddenly I hear the cry from Vivi Young. She has been wrenched in her arms. Her strength is obviously bigger than most of other girls. The guy who is wrenching her seems to be very surprised. He hasn''t fully controlled her yet.


    I quickly rush over, she sees my movements, suddenly shorting her body and bending down. That man is immediately exposed to me, I take a deep breath, body side jumping up, then my right leg is kicking him in the chest accurately! A very sharp whirling kick, this man flies out for two meters!


    I don''t look at him anymore. I know the power of my foot. Ordinary people get kicked by me breaks at least two ribs! Hmm, I have learned kongfu with my master for quite some years, I do have confidence with my kicking.


    As soon as I pull her up, I gasp for breath. I haven''t been doing this for a long time, especially for the big swing kicks, which I seldom make at ordinary times.


    At this time, I suddenly see her eyes are showing the different color, and the direction is my back. I throw the dagger out with my backhand without turn back, at the same time, I pull her jump to the left side together.


    A little noise, the dagger I throw is hit away by a hand. I turn around, a man is standing there in a black jacket with no weapons in his hand.


    "Hey, young man, you are good!" This person sneers, originally step by step walk, suddenly the foot speed increases quickly! I see his body slightly shaking, his steps moving, his arms are rolling round and the right hand is hitting to my chest. I hum, looking at his movements. He should have been trained professionally. His fist''s strength and speed are all good,


    I step back half a step, one hand across my chest, waiting for his punch to arrive. When his fist comes, I pull back, backhand to squeeze his wrist and twisting vigorously! The man groans and be forced to move forward. I have already taken a flying foot to kick his left shoulder. He has no choice but to raise his left arm to block.


    With a ''Bang'' sound, he stumbles and stands firm. I quickly withdraw two steps. He spits out: "Hum, good kicking!"


    "Enough for you!" I will not show my weakness. Fight? I like the most!


    "Come again!" He twists himself up again, but this time he doesn''t dodge my fist. I punch him on the shoulder, but he just snorts and a slight shakes on body. Then he has squeezed my shoulder. I grit my teeth and the whole body has rushed into his arms.


    ''Bang!'' Both of us are falling down, twisting. My chest aches badly. It turns out that he takes advantage of two punches on my ribs. Fortunately, we are stuck together and he couldn''t exert himself. Otherwise, I feel that his stretching hand is tough enough to break my ribs.


    He has a lot of strength, and seems to have practiced arrest skills. I am entangled with him, elbow to his waist and abdomen twice are all suppressed by him, this time I can''t help feeling a little uneasy!


    Who is he?


    His skills are very good. He''s not ordinary people!


    Originally I thought the attack is the local hooligans who are fleeing on the hill. Because I have read the report, many young people regard here as a good place to have sex in the field, and at the same time, hooligans just take advantage of this remote place to extortion.


    But now it doesn''t look like it, because I feel that these guys I have knocked down are all strong men in shape, especially the guy I''m fighting with now. They''re very skilled and definitely not ordinary hooligans!


    During tussle, I suddenly grab his hair with my backhand and pull it hard. He is cring for pain. I have a bunch of hair in my hand. While he is distracted, I don''t resist his punch, another hand has cut hard under his armpit.


    We are snorting at the same time. I am stuffy by his hit on the chest, and he is hit in the armpit by me. I''m afraid his whole arm will be sore and numb for a while.


    I take the opportunity to turn him around, and he knows better on arrest. So I can''t too close to him. But while I have just been rolling away two steps and about to get up, I suddenly feel something has been stocking on the back of my skull.


    Looking up, the guy looks painful, gasping, one arm hanging feebly. But the other hand is holding a black staff against my head.


    It''s a gun!


    FXXX!


    I''m cursing in my heart and staring at him.


    "Stand up and move slowly." He''s gasping, but his eyes are proudly, "Boy, you do fight well! Several of my men have been hurt by you�� But what can you play anymore? You think you are taking action movies? How about to taste a bullet!"


    The pain in my chest makes me take a cold breath, I gaze at his eyes: "Where are you coming from?"


    He doesn''t reply. Suddenly he raises his fist to hit me in the abdomen!


    I snort, and then I''m stumbling back, barely standing still after several steps. Then I just feel a sharp pain in my stomach. I feel a sweet in my mouth, bending over and vomiting.


    Fortunately, there is no hematemesis, only a normal reaction from the stomach punch.


    "Don''t hide, boy!" He sneers and rushing up again. This time, he''s kicking to my belly. Shit! If I''m really kicked by him, I must be not able to have sex life in future anymore. I hurriedly to hide and let him kick on my thigh, and I fall back.


    Vivi Young has been arrested and pulls to the side. Her face seems to be a bit of a panic, but I can see that her eyes are still cold.


    The man with the gun takes a look at her eyes, and says: "Yes, it''s her!"


    I just realize that these people are coming for her.


    At this moment, suddenly, do not know where comes the strength, She suddenly breaks away from the strong man who grasping her, the whole person is bumping to the guy with gun.


    The man seems stunned. But as soon as she has bumped to him, he has suddenly been crying for the pain and softened up.


    Bang!


    The gun is shot!


    I almost fall instinctively, as if I feel the bullet rubbing my ear over. But when I fall down, I suddenly feel a slip, and then fall involuntarily��


    Damn! It''s the hillside.


    Vivi Young has rolled to my side not far. I almost instinctively reach out my hand and grab one of her feet. Unfortunately, it can''t prevent me from the falling trends. We two are rolling down from the hillside one after another.

 Chapter 29 - : Underwear?

    I have never played bungee jumping. I always feel that it would be boring to get a person tied with a rope to jump off from a cliff. What? Exciting? You just jump without a rope! I promise it would be much more exciting!


    It''s purely neurotic. What challenges the limits? I think it''s about challenging the death. But the question is, why need to challenge to the death? Sooner or later, people will die. Besides, in this world, from human beings to animals, from primates to slugs, what kind of creature can defeat the death? We will all turn to ash someday.


    It''s because I never played bungee jumping, so I have never experienced the feeling of falling free from height. But now I know, this feeling is very uncomfortable!


    When I am falling, my heart is suddenly lifting up, as if the breath can not get out of my chest. Blood seems to pour all over my head! But to be honest, I can''t be falling completely free. It is more like rolling down from the hill. The hillside is about ninety degrees, but it still has a little slope. I roll all the way down, and don''t know how many places to bump, and I''m screaming in pain when I have met the first stone, but soon my screaming is blocked back into my throat by the second bump. I don''t know how many wounds there are, but eventually my whole body has numbed at last!


    Fortunately, there''s no stone touch my head. Otherwise I would have left my young life in this place tonight. When I''m falling, it begins as a large piece of gravel, and beneath it is the bushes. Two or three crooked-necked trees root on the hillside, and I crash to the first one, smash and break it apart, and then crushing to the second one. Unfortunately, there is a Vivi Young behind me. The tree below can not bear it, and the two of us are falling down again.


    When I finally land to the ground, I''m only feeling a violent shock. The shock almost breaks my waist. I can''t remember how many branches I have broken along the way. My first reaction is the pains.


    There are pains anywhere. It really hurts! I don''t faint. If I faint, maybe I would feel a bit more comfortable. I feel my breath trembling, my eyes are blackening, I look up and the sky turns to red and black, and then I realize it is bleeding from my head and blocking my eyes.


    I struggle for a while and try to test every place of my body. It seems that the situation is not too bad. The various parts of my body are still there, nothing missing, but do not know whether the internal organs are intact.


    I know common sense. This kind of person who is higher than the person who falls, don''t use too much force to do actions after landing, but rather try a little bit with all parts to see whether they can be working normal.


    Unfortunately, I''ve tried hard for a while, and feel that I have no strength to move anymore. I can only lie there and gasp for breath. Don''t know how long it takes for me to feel a little bit of control back in my limbs, half of my body is struggling to sit up. But I''ve just almost fainted by the pain! My left arm seems to be fractured. With a lightly touch, I am sweating in pain. I''m griting my teeth, holding my left arm and pinch it. I''m just shivering with the great pain.


    I look around, we are surrounded by a not luxuriant forest. Looking up, I can see the hillside. I can''t help feeling a little bit lucky for survive.


    I really extremely lucky! Looking up here, the hillside is high, at least a few floors high. But fortunately it''s not exactly ninety degree, otherwise I must be dead or hurt myself badly. Rolling down like this, I have been slowed down a lot, with a few twigs in the middle, and now it seems that the only serious injury is the broken left arm.


    As soon as I''m inhaling the cool air, I look around here. As expected, I see Young is lying down near me. Her leather coat has broken in many places. Her head and body are covered in dirt. I sit there breathing for a while, and finally I have gathered some strength. I crawle towards her for two steps, and suddenly I feel a sharp pain in my right ankle. My heart is sinking! Is my foot broken? I''m really so scared!


    Most of my Kongfu training is on the leg, if my leg is seriously injured, even if it could be cured in the future, it would also be greatly discounted! I struggle to move myself to her side and turn her over. Her face is black and covered with dead grass. I feel a little depressed. It''s not the time take any pity for her. I just pat her face hard.


    She wakes up quietly, opens her eyes. She''s just moving a little bit, her face is twitching. Her eyebrows are full of the pain.


    "How are you? Miss Young?"


    "Hurts!" She answers my words in a low voice. But then she''s gasping for a moment, and finally regains strength, gently trying to move her body. It seems there is no serious injury with her body. She just sits up.


    I have to say she is luckier than me. Because she was following me all the way down, I had swept away all the bumps. Her injuries are much lighter than I am, except for a broken elbow and knee broken. She''s bleeding, and have some small injuries, but none of them is serious. She lies there just because she was shocked and scared when landing.


    Seeing she has no serious injury, I smile bitterly and say: "Well, can it not hurt from falling down from so high place? It would be nice that you didn''t get any serious injuries."


    Looking at me holding an arm, she frowns: "what''s wrong with your arm?"


    "It''s probably broken." I shake my head. She comes over and trying to touch my arm. She sees my dodge, whispers: "Don''t move, I studied medicine before!"


    She pinches it twice carefully, then whispers: "It looks like a fracture. What else do you feel uncomfortable about?"


    "Nonsense! I''m not feeling well everywhere!" I laugh and taunt, but then I''m depressing, "My ankle hurts, it could be broken too."


    She grops around my ankle for a while. I''m grinning for the pain. Then she shakes her head and says: "I don''t know, it''s supposed to be OK. But it could also be something wrong with your joint. I can''t say it yet now."


    Then she shuts up and looks gloomy. I whispers to her: "Those people are coming for you! We fell down and they might catch up soon. My foot is hurt. You just run and find somewhere to hide. Do you have a phone? Just call for the help!"


    She hums and says: "Go? Where can I go now? Where do I have a telephone? Even if I have, it would be broken already," After a while, she adds, "They are not trying to kill me, otherwise they have already use the gun. It seems to be trying to catch me back��" Speaking of this, she lowers her head and thinking.


    I sigh: "Don''t think now. Hurry up and just go somewhere else. Most of them will come down to catch you. "


    "What about you?"


    I suddenly get angry: "So many nonsense! Of course I sit here waiting! They''re catching you, not me! When they find me, I''ll lie on the ground, pretend to be dead, pretend to be dizzy, and they won''t kill me!" Speaking of this, I can''t help closing my mouth.


    Kill me, they are really able to do that! Since they want to catch Vivi Young back, there is no reason to keep me alive.


    She has stood up, ignoreing me, and walking away.


    I am stunned. Is this real? She just walk away without a word?


    But she just walks away a few steps, then turns around and comes back with a stick she has picked up from the ground. She throws it to me, then comes and grabs me by the shoulder and lifts me up.


    "You hold the stick, and I hold you. We can''t wait here for die. I don''t have a phone and I can''t get in touch with my guys! It''s quite a few kilometres away from the hotel. We are not able to shout for help." She pulls my arm around the back of her neck. I''m snorting. This arm is broken. She pulls it too hard to let me almost screaming out.


    "Hurry up! Do you want to die?" She''s yelling in low voice. I know I can''t waste time, just grit my teeth and bear it. The other hand grabs the stick to support my weight.


    At first, I am embarrassed to put all the weight on her. But after all, I can''t hold on after two steps. Finally, the whole weight of my body has transferred from the stick to her.


    The two of us walk towards the bushes and listen carefully to the movements around. It is dark in the woods, but fortunately I practiced kongfu when I was young, and my vision in the dark is much better than normal people. I look at the surroundings and point the direction.


    The two of us stumble for about five or six minutes, about three hundred meters out, and I really can''t hold on. I see a small depressed area in the left side of the hill, and point it to Young: "That place should be able to hide for a while."


    Close up, we find it is really a secret place. There are two trees in front of it. The depressed area is two meters deep, almost sort of a cave, but it looks more like a spoon.


    Just a few minute''s walking, blood flows from my head and down my neck, and some blood flows down my arm to her neck. We go into the spoon and sit down. She feels the stickiness on her neck, and finds the blood on her hand and frowns:" You are bleeding so hard!"


    I smile weakly: "Nonsense! You just try to fall from this height?" After saying this sentence, I feel wrong. She also fell down the same like me. After thinking, I laugh and say, "I am bleeding for you! All the way down, I was in front of you as a mattress, so that I suffered the wounds alone and blood must be flowed a little bit more."


    She does not speak, hugs my neck and head, comes over and examines for a few times. Her tone is a little grave: "You''ve hurt on your head before? The wound has broken down again."


    "I''m recently in the sworm revenge period, the blood disaster you know!" I shake my head powerless, but stop quickly. Because I feel dizzy when I''m shaking my head.


    "Lie down!" She pushes me to the ground and suddenly glares at me, "Close your eyes and don''t you dare look!"


    Then she turns around and opens the zipper of her leather coat. I see from the back that she tears it hard on her inner clothes. Then she closes the zipper again, turns around and looks at me without saying a word. She takes a piece of cloth on her hand and wipes the blood off my head and carefully bandages it.


    My nose is full of the smell of the blood. But from the cloth on my head, I still smell a touch of fragrance. A thought comes to my mind. Is this hers underwear?

 Chapter 30 - : The wilderness

    Be aware that, I take a look at her. She narrows her eyes and says coldly: "What are you looking at?"


    I smile and do not dare to speak of this, but ask her: "I can''t imagine you have so many enemies. Didn''t you come from the United States? Why are they following you to here?"


    She thinks for a while and whispers: "I don''t know. It shouldn''t be my enemy in the United States. Our family has few enemies in US. Even if there are enemies, they won''t hunt me down here. I doubt whether it is done by the people there."


    I am stunned, and an idea is flashing across my mind: "Who knows we came out at night?"


    "No one! If they want to attack us here, just need to follow our car, and stop in the distance, and sneak here through the woods�� That is to say, when we came out of the hotel nightclub, someone was watching us."


    "The people here?"


    She smiles. Although she looks a little awkward, but her eyes are still calm: "It''s simple�� Most of them are related to our business. Didn''t I tell you that not everyone in our side is in favor of this business with you, at least I''m against with it. In the same way, not everyone inside your party supports this business! "


    "You mean�� Someone inside is incompatible. In order to destroy the business, they send someone to kill you?" My voice is serious.


    "It''s only a guess now." She shakes her head, but seems she has known that I don''t know much about these things. She doesn''t want to talk more about it. She asks, "I think you''re good at fight. Have you practiced it before?"


    "Yes."


    "You are amazing. I am afraid that even the bodyguards around me, their fighting skills might not be as good as yours. But they are good at use the guns."


    "Hum!" I am unhappy, "That''s in America! Middle school students can carry a gun across the street. Do you think anyone in this country can play with the guns? "


    She smiles and says: "Anyway, I''d be lucky to have you tonight. If it hadn''t been for you, I would have been killed now."


    I laugh and say: "Looks like you''re not guaranteed safe. I thought people like you are going out with a big team of the bodyguards."


    Thinking about it, I suddenly remember one thing in my mind: "By the way, just above, that guy pointed at me with a gun. How did you hit him down? Why did he fall down?"


    I''ve experienced that guy''s strength. I''m afraid that if I go up and try my best to give him a punch, it''s still hard to say whether be able to overthrow him.


    Young smiles and says: "I have something in my hand just now, but unfortunately, I lost it when I fell."


    "What?"


    "A mini electric stick." She says, "It can instantly produce a paralyzed or even fainting instantly."


    "FXXX!" I am powerless to scold, "You are bold enough! Are you not afraid when hit him? He lost control of his hand and almost killed me with a shot?" As a matter of fact, it was really dangerous. The guy was caught in electricity, and his fingers were out of control and fired. But luckily he was skew when he was corona, and the bullet flew off my ears.


    Facing to my unpleasant question, she sneers: "Hum! And what about you? You pulled me when you fell down! If you hadn''t pulled me, would I fall down?"


    "Nonsense! If I hadn''t pulled you down, you were still up there and were taken away by them! "


    "Hum!" She blocks her words but acquiesces what I said.


    We are silent for a while before she whispers: "Chen Yang�� Thank you."


    ������.


    Don''t know how long time we''ve been here. Maybe about an hour. We listen carefully when we are talking, but no one comes down to chase us. We don''t know if they haven''t come down to catch us, or whether they just haven''t found us.


    Anyway, if we may hide more time, we will be more secure.


    Our guesses are the same, these people were tracking out with a sneak attack. They dare not stay here too long time. If they fail to find us, they will leave sooner or later.


    The night in the mountains is cold, and I was wounded and bleeding a lot. At this moment, in the middle of the night, the cold wind is blowing, and I am still lying on the cold ground, frozen stiff all over. I can not restrain my body from shivering with all my patience.


    "Are you cold?" She notices my movements.


    "Nonsense ~ ~ Deh, Deh, Deh, Deh��" As soon as I''m saying, I''m having the fights on my teeth.


    Actually, I ought to be angry with her. I have nothing to do with her. I was dragged down by her. But I just can''t complain her.


    She has torn off her underwear and bandaged it on my head. I''m just such a man. When I see a beautiful woman in trouble, how can I just stand by?


    Suddenly I feel her tiny body moves. She seems hesitant. Then she leans over and holds me in her arms. We are so close together. Suddenly, I feel my heart is trembling when I feel like a soft body is in my arms. Her body is so soft that I can''t help feeling the fragrance of a girl''s body.


    But then I feel that her hands are cold and her body seems to be trembling too.


    Well, she is cold, too.


    Just thinking about it, she says coldly: "You mustn''t think wild. I just think it''s warmer for two people hug together."


    "I�� I want to think wild. But��But�� I, I, I have no strength..Deh, Deh, Deh, Deh��".


    I feel the pains on my head, some itching too. I can''t help twisting my neck, but suddenly I feel that my head seems to touch somewhere, something�� soft��?


    Suddenly, I understand something. Her breath is somewhat unsteady, angrily saying: "Be good! I''ll kill you if you do that again!"


    "Heh, heh��" I wry smile, "Sorry, I''m sorry�� I didn''t mean it."


    "Hum!" She hums and ignores me.


    The two of them are somewhat embarrassed. I am silent for a while and say: "We can''t wait here like this. We need to find a way to get help."


    "Well, I have a locator in my car. My men will come out to find me if I do not go back." She sighs, "Now we can not go out, who knows whether those guys are still there looking for us."


    I have no word.


    My mobile phone is not with me at all. Even it''s there, in such a case, it must be broken already. In such a wild place, even if we cry for help, no one will hear us.


    After being silent for a while, she suddenly asks me: "Chen Yang�� Have you killed anyone? "


    "What?" I am really surprised, "Why do you want to ask this?"


    She does not speak.


    I sigh: "No."


    "Then how did you learn kongfu?"


    I speak to her with a bitter smile: "Please�� My lady�� Learning, learning kongfu, not for kill, kill��" Speaking of this, an idea flashes in my mind and I ask, "Have you?"


    She does not speak.


    After another silence, I suddenly hear two strange sounds of "cooing" and, curiously, two more "cooing" sounds, as if they are rolling gases��


    "Huh? What sound?" I can''t help asking.


    "��" She replies with upset, "My stomach�� I''m hungry."


    I want to laugh, but I''m really embarrassed: "You are hungry?"


    "Hum! Otherwise, what do you think I''m driving out in the midnight? I''m hungry because I heard that you have a very nice snack here and want to taste it."


    "So luxury��" I sigh, "There are every kind of food you want in the hotel and you just want to drive downtown to eat the snack."


    "How can a real snack exist in a hotel?" She says faintly, "I like to eat small wonton, and must be the kind of roadside stalls, burned with charcoal is delicious. I like to eat when I was in Chinatown. It can''t be tasted at all in the hotel!"


    I have no word, again.


    So wasteful!


    In the middle of the night, drives a high grade sports car go out, just to eat a bowl of small wonton on the roadside booth.


    It seems that the taste of rich people is really hard to say.


    After a short silence, she asks: "Why did you go down of the hotel tonight? A man sitting on the edge of a fountain watching stars alone?"


    I think for a while and say: "To be honest, you really should be glad that I could meet you downstairs tonight. Otherwise, no one would fall down from the hillside with you."


    She smiles and says: "I have said thank you once."


    "Hey�� You are so rich, I think you might give me a blank check to show your sincerity."


    "Do you want money?" She''s suddenly sitting up straight and looking at me in surprise, as if looking at aliens, "You are the core man of Juan Yeh. Will you be short of money? Juan has always been very good to his men. How can you be short of money when you are doing such a big business for him?"


    "Eh��" I shake my head and repeat the words I have spoken don''t know how many times tonight, "I''m not rich, really not."


    "Then what do you do?"


    "I am��" I think about it, and says, "Anyway, you can find these information. Why do you ask me?"


    She smiles and says: "There''s no harm for you to talk about it."


    An idea suddenly comes to my mind: "I feel you seem to be trying to amuse me, tease me speaking."


    She looks a little strange, thinks a while, and laughs: "That''s because you''ve been hurt and bleeding too much. I''m afraid you won''t wake up after you fall asleep."


    "Nonsense." I hum and say, "I am not suffering from any fatal injury."


    She opens her mouth.


    God! I actually see her blushing! This proud and indifferent woman seems to be blushing.


    Then I hear her whispering.


    "It''s too dark here. If there''s no one to talk to me, I will be afraid."


    I''m stuck!


    Her face is flashing a trace of shyness, although this shyness soon disappeared, and her face immediately returns to coldness. But that eye waves are involuntarily softened a lot. She is originally a very beautiful girl, now the eye wave gentle down. She is incredibly so moving at the moment!


    I almost involuntarily subconsciously say, "Unfortunately�� It''s a pity�� "


    "What?"


    "You are very beautiful�� But if you can be more of a little weakness, your charm will increase a lot."


    Her face flickers with a trace of shame, and then falls down. She grits her teeth and says: "Shut up! I don''t need you to take care of!"


    After a pause, when I am bored, I suddenly hear her saying in a lower voice: "You�� What have you said? I�� Beautiful?"


    "Ah��" I sigh, "Who says you''re not beautiful�� Unless he''s blind."


    A flush is flashing across her face, and her eyes seems to soften a little. But then she turns cold again and angrily says: "I''m not beautiful, nor is it your business!"


    Then, with a hard push, I''m pushed to the ground with a painful cry. I was pulled the broken arm and can''t help humming.


    But this time, she ignores me and doesn''t look at me anymore. I struggle to get up with one-handed support, lean back on the hillside, gasping for a few breaths, grin bitterly and say: "Nowadays, to praise girl''s beauty will be scolded�� Does anyone like to be called ugly?"


    She''s unswayed and hums: "Enough!"


    The two of them are back to silence again. I just think this woman is a little eccentric, and her temper is even more immaterial.


    After a while, I suddenly hear her whisper to me: "Chen Yang."


    I don''t utter a word, and she says in a low voice again.


    "What?"


    "You''re not asleep?" She seems very relaxed in her tone, "just say something."


    I have some unhappiness in mind: "What do I say?"


    This woman changes her face faster than turning pages.


    A moment ago just told me to shut up, and now is asking me to speak again!


    "How do you learn Kongfu? Or anything else?" She sighs, although her tone is calm, but has more than a few request flavor, "I do not like to be alone in the dark place, I always feel uncomfortable."


    "There''s nothing to say about Kongfu." I sigh, "In this era, even if a man is good at Kongfu, he is still not able to defend the bullet."


    But speaking of this, I suddenly laugh. First in a low voice, then can''t help laughing a little louder, and then touch the wound. I am laughing with humming of the pain.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I��" I take a deep breath, "When it comes to practicing kongfu, I suddenly remember a joke. The two of us fell down from the hillside�� If it''s in the story��Hehheh�� If we fall down and find a scripture of kongfu, then our story can be made kongfu movies. If we fall down and meet an immortal in the bottom, then we can make a fairy tale play�� If we accidentally cross time and space when we fall back to ancient times or to the magical world of time and space, it can be filmed as a through script. If we fall down when there is an alien ruins, then it becomes a science fiction script�� If we fall down, there are rocks everywhere��"


    She gets hooked: "So what will happen?"


    I sigh and deliberately smile: "�� Then we die."


    She slightly stuns for a while, then she''s smiling.


    After a pause, she glances at me, with a faint smile in her voice: "Chen Yang, I didn''t expect you to tell jokes."


    I laugh: "Jokes, of course I know a lot�� It''s just that you''re too cold to be approached when we are chatting up."


    She nods, as if thinking about it, but in a very serious tone, whispers: "One more, please! I''d like to hear one more."


    One more?


    To be honest, in fact, tell jokes is not my specialty, and I am not very good at jokes with girls. I am not the kind of sweet-spoken man.


    After thinking about it, I finally come up with a joke about girl in nightnightclub. Not surprisingly, according to my working environment, I have heard a lot of jokes about this area.


    I cough first, then whisper: "The story is�� Once, the police caught a girl. Well, I said, ''girl'' is the so-called prostitute, do you understand? That''s what we call it. After the police seized the girl, she defended herself and said: "I am not a prostitute!" I just sold the condoms worth ten to two hundred. At the most, it is to drive up prices. The policeman asked her: So what did you do when you went to bed with him? The girl replied righteously: "This is how I teach him how to use it! It belongs to after sale service!"

 Chapter 31 - : Her? Not her?

    I can''t remember how many jokes I have spoken. I am not a joke-teller, not to mention I came from a nightclub, most of the jokes I know are related to sex. Some are obscurity, some are vulgar.


    I speak the jokes one by one, she just listens attentively. She occasionally smiles, but laughing not too much, as if she has heard every joke and also amused by me. But with such a few indifferent look, how to say, she is still very restrained and rational.


    After speaking for a quite long time, I am a little tired, and I didn''t sleep after have suffed serious injuries. The two of us are a little closer again. She sighs suddenly and whispers: "Thank you. I haven''t laughed with so ease for a long time."


    "Eh?" I don''t get her point.


    She smiles indifferently: "You won''t understand. No one around me has ever told me jokes like these to make me happy."


    "Why?" I can''t understand. She is such a beautiful girl, there must be a lot of men competing to pursue her, curry favors with her and try to make her happy.


    She shakes her head: "You don''t understand, when people around me talk to me, they are very�� afraid of me, never dare to say such things." She bursts out laughing, "I''ve seen all these pornographic jokes, but no one ever dares to tell them in front of me."


    Afraid of her?


    I am shocked, and suddenly remember a fact.


    Her identity! Her family is from Las Vegas, the gambling city of US. A family running a gambling business must have countless connections with the underworld. She looks like a cold, serious and proud woman in normal times. I''m afraid no one ever dares to be so "wild" in front of her.


    Thinking of this, I notice that her eyes have softened a little. She''s suddenly smiling and whispering: "Chen Yang, you''re a lovely guy�� Besides, these jokes are really interesting. "


    After a pause, her eyes shows some hesitation. But then, as if has determined, she says to me: "Chen Yang, you��"


    "What?"


    "You''d better not to work with Juan in future." She sighs," You do not suit our circle."


    My face changes slightly, and my tone cools down: "I''m Juan''s man. I''ll do whatever he asks me to do!"


    Her eyes stay on my face for a moment, there are something complicated. She turns her head and whispers: "You''re a smart man. I can see that. Juan Yeh should also value you very much. But�� I see it much more clearly that you are not a cold-hearted person, and there are some good things in your eyes. There are many things you have not understood yet. Our circle is that of people eat you or you eat people''s game. You are clever, but people like you will be feeling suffer sooner or later."


    "You say I am a soft-hearted person?" I can''t help laughing.


    She smiles and does not argue with me, but the way she''s looking at me makes me feel uncomfortable. It feels with a slightly strange smell.


    At last, my spirit is getting weak. At first, my eyelids are fighting, and I could barely support them. Later, I feel my eyelids heavy and closing slowly. Then, I fall asleep.


    I feel as if I have had a dream. In my dream, Vivi Young and I are leaning together. Both of us are shivering with cold. Suddenly, I feel that the sky is spinning. She disappears. I want to shout but can''t make a sound. The man in front of me becomes the guy who was sneaking us on the hillside that night. I break an arm and am not able to defend him. Finally, I just watch him takes out a gun and pointing at my temple and smiling grimly. His laughter is harsh at first, but then suddenly the laughter turns into Vivi Young''s voice. It seems to be the same as I was telling the jokes to her.


    Finally, I wake up.


    Open my eyes, my first feeling is dizziness. The head is heavy as if it has been filled with lead. It feels that everything beneath the skull has coagulated into a mass. My eyes are painful and shaken by a strong light, and when I finally get used to it, I find someone with a medical flashlight is shining on my eyes.


    There is a face with a mask in front of me, seems like a doctor.


    In a faint, I hear a voice in loud: "He has waken up! OK, OK, the eyeball is turning, that''s waking up."


    Then the flashlight moves away and the hand pulls away from my eyelids.


    I groan: "Uh��"


    My mind is still not awake, I see a man standing in front of me, looks a little like Juan, but can''t see clearly.


    "Little 5, how are you? Can you speak?"


    I try to open my lips and spit out two words from my mouth: "I�� Thirsty�� "


    Then I close my eyes and falling into deep sleep again.


    By the time I wake up again, the pain in my head has almost gone, at least my mind and sense are basically back under my control.


    I''m lying in a bed, the room looks like a ward. My head is still dizzy, but has been much better. I try to twist my neck gently. Feeling OK with nothing serious, just feeling a little tightness in the chest. If I make a bigger movement, I just feel slightly nauseous.


    I raise my hand slightly, and the left arm is heavily plastered, with a drip of infusion on the back of my right hand.


    I feel at ease, at least I''m sure that we are rescued.


    I swallow the saliva, and then I feel my throat is very dry, as if a fire burning there. My lips are dry too, and I can''t help groaning.


    The voice I have made immediately alerts the people nearby.


    "Are you awake?" I turn my eyes to the right of the bedside and see a slim woman sitting at my bedside, watching me wake up, her face is full of joy. Her dress is a professional nurse''s costume, but the color is not white, but blue.


    I open my lips, and she''s bending down and approaching me immediately: "What did you say? How are you feeling now?"


    "I''m thirsty." I take a breath and squeeze a smile on my face, "I want to drink water."


    She immediately turns around and brings me a bottle of water, but does not feed me to drink. She just takes a cotton swab, carefully dips in the water, evenly smeares on my lips. At the same time with the soft and pleasant voice, she says: "You can''t drink now, just take a break first."


    I feel a wet taste on my lips, and I suck it hard, but it isn''t enough to quench my thirst. The more I suck my lips, the more I feel thirsty. I can not help whispering: "I want to drink water."


    "Not at the moment." The nurse''s reply is gentle and determines, "I''ll call the doctor."


    Not for a long time, she comes back with a doctor, and Jim is with them too.


    The doctor picks up the flashlight and walks up to me. He opens my eyelids and checks my eyes. He asks me how I am feeling. I tell him that I am thirsty and want to drink water, and I''m feeling dizzy and disgust.


    "He''s OK now." Doctor nods and looks back at Jim, "He''s feeling a little dizzy, nausea and vomiting. It''s all caused by minor brain oscillations after the impact. Just need to take a break. As for his injuries, it''s nothing serious, but to cultivate for sometime."


    I struggle, and with the hoarse voice to ask, "I want to drink water."


    The doctor looks at me and says to nurse: "Let him drink a little glucose water, but don''t drink too much." Then he walks out of the ward.


    Nurse goes out to help me prepare glucose, leaving me and Jim in the room. He comes to me, sits down and says: "5, how are you feeling?"


    "OK." I smile reluctantly, "I''m all right."


    "Well!" Jim nods, and his face is calm, "Our people and Young''s guys found you together. Now, tell me what was going on carefully. Don''t miss any detail."


    I sigh, try my best to remember and repeat the situation last night to him slowly. He does not interrupt, just listening quietly. His face grows somber. I can not help whispering: "Jim, I think this is a little strange."


    "Um��" He nods, "What''s your feeling?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t remember. I am having a terrible headache." I smile bitterly, "But these men obviously followed us there and then sneak attacked us. Besides, one of them is good at fighting. He is at least as good as me. I don''t think these people are likely from United States." Then I carefully describe the looks and costumes of the men who attacked us as much as I could. When I''m talking about the guy who fought me for several rounds, I particularly explained that the guy seems to be good at capturing.


    In the eyes of Jim, there is a glimpse of a shining light. Then he looks at me: "5, you just take care of yourself. Juan lets me tell you that he will deal with this matter."


    He has already stood up and about to leave, then suddenly turns around, looks at me, and in a strange tone he says: "Juan feels strange that how could you be with Vivi Young at night?"


    "Coincidence." I whisper, "I met her when I came out."


    Jim looks at me and says: "Well, anyway, it was lucky to have you to save her life. I will find out about this matter. You just rest at ease, and if you need anything, tell the nurse, I have paid a high price to let her take good care of you."


    After that, he seems ready to go. I can''t help calling: "Jim��"


    "What?"


    "I��" I think a while and say with great care, "I heard Miss Young said that she suspects our inner people�� She said that in the organization behind Juan, it seems that some people are against this business."


    "You don''t have to think about it." Jim stops me, "These are not the questions you should consider now."


    Leaving a "Good rest", Jim looks a little pale and hurries away.


    In fact, I have a question in my mind that I want to ask him about Vivi Young. How is she now? Is She badly hurt or something? But I still do not ask finally.


    Not long after, I hear the door of the ward is made a sound and a woman pushes it in. I think it is the nurse coming in, but when I look at her carefully, I find it is Vivi Young!


    Her face is covered with adhesive tapes, and she wears a long windy dress.


    "Jim left." She comes into the room and looks at me and smiles, "I watch his car leave before I come in."


    I have some doubts.


    "Chen Yang, I come to say goodbye to you." She looks at me with a faint smile on her face, "I will go back to the United States tomorrow."


    I frown: "You�� Why avoid Jim? Besides, you will leave tomorrow? That soon?"


    She seems to be smiling, her tone is with a calm and indifferent smell: "Things here have been over! Our business has been temporarily suspended by my family. When they knew that I was almost assassinated, my family was very angry and put a lot of pressure on Juan Yeh. Considering the instability in the organization behind Juan, my family decides to freeze our cooperation plan for the time being�� Your organization is unstable now. Under such circumstances, my family suspects that our interests can hardly be guaranteed in this cooperation."


    She seems to finish the words in a cool tone, and then her bright eyes are looking at me with a slight smile.


    Suddenly I feel uncomfortable, looking at her smiling in front of me, an idea is flashing through my mind. I''m blurting out: "Isn''t it exactly what you want?"


    She does not speak, staring into my eyes for a moment, then slowly walking up to me, saying with smile: "You are tired. These are not the things you should worry about. Chen Yang, you shouldn''t be in this circle. Remember what I said? You are actually very kind, and in this circle, your heart will become your mortal wound at any time."


    Then she suddenly smiles softly: "I''m leaving. I''m afraid we won''t meet again."


    After that, before I can react, she bends down suddenly, kisses me gently on the cheek, and then leaves lightly.


    I am completely stunned. My mind is at a loss. I still have her lip gloss on my cheek, and the faint fragrance seems to be still reverberating


    I can only hear my heartbeating at the moment.


    Yes, this kiss has shocked me, but what I''m more shocked is her words.


    She''s leaving? She''s leaving! She''s back to her family!


    The cooperation has been suspended.


    Is this result just matching her will?


    Even since we were attacked, she has been always calm, occasionally with a trace of panic on her face. But her eyes were still faint and cold, always like a cold moon��. Was it because of her brilliant braveness or just because she was controlling everything?


    Such a women��


    When the nurse walks into the ward, I suddenly struggle to try to sit up, grit my teeth and say: "Give the mobile phone, quick!"


    "You can''t move yet!" She comes to stop me from getting up. I push her hand aside and cry out, "I said give me the phone! Be quick!"


    Her face is a little helpless and unhappy, but her good professional quality still keeps her in control. She turns around, takes out a mobile phone from her pocket and hands it to me:L "This is my phone. You can use it at the moment. But you can''t get up! This is doctor''s order. Your ankle hurts and you can''t walk!"


    I nod and say: "Thank you!" But when I have dialed a few numbers, my movement suddenly stops.


    Do I really have to call Juan?


    What do I say? I suspect that this assassination was deliberately planed by Vivi Young and others, in order to break the cooperation?


    Do I have any proof?


    Involuntarily, my mind remembers her smiling face, as well as in my ear whispers gently, and the face was showing a sincere smile of joyness while she was listening my jokes��


    Her?


    Not her?


    I hold the phone for at least a minute, but I still don''t decide whether to call or not.


    Suddenly a towel is handed over. She wipes my cheek with a strange tone.


    "There''s a lip print on your face��"

 Chapter 32 - : My exclusive nurse

    "More apple?" Amy is holding an apple on her hand, asking me on the chair beside my bed.


    "No need." I lean on the bed, shake my head. My cheeks are round. I gesture her that I''m full. Actually, I don''t like apple. I like more of oranges. But it''s a pity that Amy doesn''t allow me to eat. She says it''s not good for my recovery.


    Oh, Amy is my exclusive nurse. She is very young, around twenty years old. Good looking but not a perfect beauty but very cheerful. She has taken care of me very carefully these days. There is always a kind of gentleness and delicacy on her.


    I have been lying in the hospital for three days, no one came to see me. Juan and Jim did not come back again, only Amy accompanies me. I asked her, she was hired to work for a professional nursing company. Although young, she has already been the company''s golden level nurse.


    That day I hesitated for a long time, finally did not make the call to Juan to say my suspicion of Vivi Young.


    I don''t know whether I was doing this right. Maybe, from the bottom of my heart, I really don''t want to doubt her.


    Do I have any proof?


    No!


    Since there is no evidence, what is the use of the saying? Would Juan believe me? Maybe, maybe not�� Maybe, I don''t need to talk about it at all. He has always been so smart!


    As for me, I don''t know why I refuse to doubt Vivi Young in my heart. All I know is that I always felt empty after she said goodbye to me that day. I don''t know how to describe such a feeling��


    A little sour, a little gloomy, and there seems to be something else�� I always remember two of us were rolling down from the hillside that night, and she held my broken arm to run. We hugged each other for warmth and hid in the cave, shivering with cold, deliberately telling jokes to distract. And�� She tore her underwear to bandage my head.


    How to say, it seems to be a feeling of sharing weal and woe.


    If I doubt her now�� Wouldn''t that force me to admit that everything that night was hypocritical? All disguised?


    I really don''t want to do that!


    I admit that I have an inexplicable mood towards that woman�� Especially thinking of the kiss before she left.


    Why did she kiss me?


    Maybe it was out of gratitude that I saved her? Because of I broke my leg for her? Or because I was telling her the jokes all that night?


    Or is it just a courtesy when Americans say goodbye?


    Every time I think of it, I can''t help mocking myself: Chen Yang, just stop dreaming!


    Of course, these minds are occasionally considered. I am not a rookie who never seen pretty women. But as long as a man who has stayed alone with top class beauty like Vivi Young in the wild place for a whole night, shared weal and woe, holding warmth, and she even tore off her underwear to bandage the wounds for him. After these things, if he says that he is still totally not interested in her, that must be a lie.


    Fortunately, I''ve been a little quiet for the past two days. I''ve stopped thinking about those thoughts and occasionally amused Amy, the nurse.


    Speaking of Amy, she is a very good-tempered girl. She was probably trained to do all this, so she is patient and careful and takes good care of me as if I am an emperor. I heard that her salary is only two thousands per month. She has cared for puerperas, patients after surgery, and some elderly people. By contrast, taking care of a minor injured patient like me is not very tiring, and the working time is short, but the income is much higher.


    I feel that she was afraid of me at first, probably because of my appearance.


    A man, with a chaste figure, a lot of scars which seem to be caused by fighting on his body, short hair on his head, as if bareheaded. There is also the fierce in the eyes. Indeed I look just like a gangster.


    As a young girl, she might a little fear about me for sure.


    But for the past three days, seeing that I was kind to her, and have nothing to do with her. She gradually becomes defenseless and occasionally talking with me.


    To be honest, I am interested in her work. It''s simply because I have seen some of sex movies.


    This girls in uniform, swaying around in front of you all day, serving the sickers, bringing tea and water, and even helping the patients to solve some of the daily necessities of life�� For example, wipe your face and brush your body.


    At the begging, when I went to the bathroom, I would not let her help me, insist on do it myself. Because I feel when urinating, if there''s a person standing around to visit, especially a young girl, I would be very ashamed.


    But Amy is very calm and professional, and in her eyes I am just a patient, no man or woman. She also said that in her work, she sometimes served paralyzed patients and even helped them with her own hands, with the long thin ureters on hands��


    In her words, medical service people''s heart is no difference with the parents.


    I respect her.


    Then I couldn''t help feeling ashamed of myself. After that, when I went to the bathroom, and I didn''t refuse her help. Instead, I had a good pee in front of her.


    But that respect only lasted less than two hours, and I overheard her whisper, in a very gossipy, excited tone, as she was talking to her friends on the phone outside the door: "Wow! This one is so handsome! It''s cool! Good shape! And that thing is also very big�� "


    I @#$%^&*!~


    From then on, I realize that even the girl who looks innocent could be faked.


    But besides that, she''s still very professional. She does everything in a disciplined and vigilant way, occasionally wiping my chest and abdomen with a towel while changing my clothes and wiping my body. The other hand is always in a defensive position.


    She says it''s a habit and experience. In her job, it''s hard to avoid meeting one or two lustful guys. Most of are perverted by pornographic movies. They had the illusion that they''re the actors in movies, which makes them lustful.


    I even heard her say that she had taken care of an old man in her sixties and asked Amy to help him with his physical needs.


    Amy mentioned this thing with very angry: "That old goat, I was so angry that I wanted to castrate him with a knife that time!"


    When she said this, she was holding an apple and doing a cutting with the fruit knife.


    I immediately put on a stern look on my face, expressing my position in words, and despise the perverted old wolf together with her.


    Inside my heart, I really respect that such a sixty to seventy years old man can still be strong enough to erect. Meanwhile, I can not help looking at her hands.


    Well, her palms are soft and the fingers are slender, so it must be very comfortable when toughing.


    Cough! My mind should not be so wild!


    Three days later, my headache has gone, and the symptoms of concussion completely disappeared, and I almost recover from the skin and flesh injuries.


    After lying in bed for three days, I am in a good mood because I am accompanied by a lovely girl like Amy.


    In common parlance, bone broken needs at least one hundred days to recover. Most of the wounds on my body were scraped by falls, they have soon healed. But the fracture of my arm will not recover so quickly. Lying on bed every day is also boring.


    On the fourth day, in the morning, I am lying on bed listening to Amy to read the newspaper.


    What? Why I can''t read it myself?


    Please�� You choose to read the newspaper by yourself, or let the lovely girl to read it for you in a sweet voice?


    Especially�� I ask her to read the social news. For example, what sex scandal of a certain star, who was exposed at night? When I''m listening, I can''t help wondering what it would feel like to have Amy read a literal version of a playboy.


    But soon my reverie is interrupted, and the door of the ward is pushed open. One person enters.


    It is the afternoon time, and the afternoon sun comes in through the bright glass windows. The light in the room is fine, with a warm hue. When Yumi comes in, she seems to be bathed in the sunlight, graceful, calm. Her long wave-like hair is soft behind her head, face with this light makeup, delicate features in the sun is very prominent. The outline of her face is soft. She is wearing a small latent coat with a brown warm skirt underneath, still baring a pair of attractive calves.


    It seems that this woman is very smart. She knows her strengths and how to show off her most attractive charms.


    With a faint smile on her face, she calmly walks into the ward, carrying a small delicate handbag, seems extremely elegant.


    Amy next to me is almost wonderstruck. There is almost no concealment in her eyes that envies the charming elegance of a mature woman that a little girl of her age could not possibly possess.


    "Mr. Chen Yang, have you had a good rest?" Yumi calmly walks up to me and sits down slowly. Her face is with a softly smile and her voice is like a spring breeze.


    I have some surprises: "Well? Miss Yumi?" I sit down unconsciously.


    "I''m sorry, I should have come to see you for a long time, but I heard you were badly hurt. I was afraid that I might affect your rest, so I decide to come a few days late." Yumi slowly speaks in her peculiar tone, "But seems that you''re in a good mood."


    I am in a good mood indeed.


    I don''t care much of the hurts. Fighting injuries is almost normal for me. But after the injury, I may lie in such an advanced ward. This kind of treatment is my very first time.


    Of course, the most important thing is, there is a lovely girl like Amy who is close to me. I live a life of stretching out my hand with my mouth open. I accept a beautiful nurse''s 24-hour considerate care in peace of mind, and she is almost obedient to you (of course, can''t have too much requirements). You are thirsty and hungry, this beauty servers you eat, drink. You are bored, she chats with you. When you itch, she scratches with her delicate little hands. If you are tired, she servers you to fall asleep.


    Who would be upset in such a good life?


    However, I immediately realize that Yumi comes to see me, the purpose will not be that simple.


    I look at Amy and say: "Amy, would you mind help me to buy a newspaper?"


    Amy is a smart girl. She just knows we must have something to say, then she leaves.

 Chapter 33 - : Be peeped by a beauty？！

No content

 Chapter 34 - : I have lost my job

    I am puzzled by her requirement.


    "Eh�� The thing is," The girl is somewhat embarrassed. Her cheeks are somewhat flushing. She says, "Well�� It''s not easy to make a living now. With my job, there''s only a small amount of money to be paid every month, and the rest depends on how well we serve, so the guests will pay extra, and company will pay us more bonus�� As for you, it''s the easiest thing I''ve ever met. Ah no, you are the kindest customer. It''s easy to take care of you. You don''t need to take a lot of efforts. Besides, you''re so nice and don''t do anything bad to me. Of course, the most important thing is that your friend hired me with a good price! In addition to get the basic salary, I have an extra income of two hundred per day. And if you''re satisfied with my work after you''ve fully recovered, I''ll get a good reward. Where can I find such a good job?"


    Seeing no responding from me, Amy is worrying: "As soon as you leave the hospital, my work is over. I don''t know what kind of patient will be arranged to me by company. If still the kind of perverted old porn again�� Ah��" She purposely sighs pitifully, "Poor Amy is only nineteen years old, young, simple, and not sensible. What a pity�� is it her fate to let such kind of abnormal guest bully? Who lets her born as a beauty? Ah, all say that beautiful women suffer unhappy fates."


    After that, she rubs her eyes deliberately, as if she wants to squeeze some tears to make me feel sympathy.


    This girl is really a bit of a good performer. The fast changing expressions of happiness and sadness are barely seen in my life! Compares with her, the top-tier girls in our nightclub, who claim to be able to hold all kinds of men, simply like the kindergarten kids!


    I feel a little funny, Amy sees my expression seems to be a little looser, hastens to work harder: "Hey, Chen Yang, you''re so compassionate! Don''t you forget who took care of you these days? I thought you were a good man! Hum! Who went out to buy food for you in the midnight? Who helped you to scold the doctor and let you smoke? Who helped you to go to the toilet? Who put the toilet paper through the door plank? Who helped you wash your underwear? You��"


    "OK! OK! OK, OK!" I quickly let her stop, "I''ll take it! I''ll take it, OK?"


    Amy''s eyes are smiling proudly. For three days we were together, the shrewd girl seems to have eaten my temper and dare to speak to me in such a joking tone.


    She laughs, "OK, OK, I know you must be very rich. The clothes you wear and the people come to visit you are all wearing high-end brands and driving the luxury cars! This amount should be nothing to you."


    I shake my head: "I have no money. Company spends money to invite you."


    "The company''s budget?" This girl''s eyes are suddenly lighting up, "Wow, the consumption of public funds! That''s better. Now, everybody knows the public money spends much easier!"


    I feel I''m completely defeated by this girl.


    Amy seems to be such kind of girl who has a special charm that always makes people feel very happy. She just likes a pleasant little fairy.


    "Well, you promise!" Amy begins to erect three fingers and swears, "I will serve you well! It is absolutely more thoughtful than the ancient servant girl who serves the landlord." After thinking about it, she adds a chip, "At most, I will massage your legs for one hour every day."


    To be honest, this girl''s professional level is quite good. Her massage skill is absolutely superb!


    I look at her and say: "Amy, I really appreciate you, but I really have something to do and I can''t stay here anymore." Looking at the unveiled disappointment and frustration on her face, I soften up and say, "But even if I leave the hospital, you�� In fact, you can continue to take care of me. You are a professional nurse, not a hospital nurse. My injury has not fully recovered. Even if I am discharged, you can follow me and take care of me."


    "Yes!" Amy smiles and says, "I can go to your home and take care of you, because I used to take care of the riches in the past, and sometimes the place where I work was at their home."


    She is smiling again and helping me to lean down immediately: "Come on, Mr. Chen Yang! Just lie down. If you want anything, just let me know. If you want to drink, I''ll pour water for you! If you want to smoke, I''ll go outside and watch the doctor for you!"


    Looking at she performs like this, I deliberately tease her, make a lewd look on her face, grin and say: "That�� If I want a women�� What should you do?"


    "Hum!" Amy changes her face immediately, and says roughly, "Then�� Anyway, I''ll buy you some pornographic magazines, and then I''ll watch the door for you. You just do it yourself in the room." Then she''s smiling again, looking at me, and saying earnestly, "Remember that the happiness must be held in your own hands!"


    I @#$%^&*!~


    ��.


    So I discharge from the hospital with only my personal clothes and, of course, and a little extra tail: Amy.


    In fact, I am very clear about this girl''s calculates.


    She thought I don''t understand, but I know all about it. In general, this kind of professional nursing company''s operation process is like this: when the customer hires the professional nurse, will advance a fee to the company, then deducts from this advance payment to the nursing staff''s remuneration every day. And Yumi''s payment to her company should at least make her taking care of me for a month.


    It''s only four days now, and if I let her go now, her company will have to withdraw the unused advance. Amy, a small financial enthusiast, naturally refuses to give up such an easy job, so pleading me to let her stay with me.


    Frankly speaking, I discharge so soon, just for one reason.


    Juan didn''t contact me before he had left, but I understand what he meant. It seems that he doesn''t want me to touch the circle for the time being. I want to discharge immediately to break the relationship with the casino as soon as possible.


    As for Amy, if she''s willing to follow me, just let her follow. I don''t care. Her pay can be deducted from the advance.


    Otherwise, where do I have the money to hire such an expensive private care?


    Just do her a favor. Anyway, there is such a small servant girl around me, I feel quite refreshing. Meals to the mouth and cloths to stretch out the hands all the day, no one will object!


    I put on my own clothes (the expensive suit Juan gave me in the casino that night had been torn after I fell down the hill). As for other things I left in the casino, like my mobile phone, wallet, keys and so on, they have been delivered by the time I entered the hospital.


    Out of the hospital gate, I take a long breath. The smell of disinfectant in hospitals has suffused me these days. Standing at the main entrance of the hospital and bathing the sunshine, it gives me a sense of freedom.


    When I discharge from the hospital, the little miser is carrying my bag, trying to curry favor to me. I walk ahead empty-handed. It''s not that I''m not gentlemanly. My right arm fracture hasn''t recovered and there are still the bandages on it.


    I stop a taxi. My first destination is to go to the nightclub.


    I don''t ask Amy to join me to enter the nightclub too. A good girl should not come into such a place. So she just waits in the lobby.


    When I walk into the nightclub, it is far from time to work, but there are already some waiters doing the cleaning work, and the two foremen who have just changed their work uniforms. Watching me walk into the door, they are both shocked and showing the strange expressions on their faces. Both of them seem to take a few seconds to react, and then the reflex respectfully shouting: " Brother 5, how are you!"


    I wave and greet them, then walk all the way to my rest room.


    The atmosphere is strange�� When I walk through the corridor, almost all the attendants look at me with the strange looks. It''s a little unnatural. Seeing this, I do have some doubts in my heart.


    To go to my rest room, I need to go through the girl''s rest room. It is still early, but Mary has already come. It''s her habit to come earlier to spend time in making up and to examine carefully the attire of her girls. In her words, it''s called professionalism.


    Just by such a habit, I need to say that she is really the top-tier of this industry.


    By the time I pass the door, Mary has just changed into the black suit, and, as usual, opens her front very low to reveal a half-cut lace breast. The two peaks have deliberately squeezed out a white cleavage.


    In fact, her chest is not the kind of busty woman. But she knows how to show them.


    To sum up, the secret is just one word: squeeze!


    As the saying goes: Time is like the water in sponge: if you squeeze, you can always get some. The same for women''s breasts.


    But today, when she sees me, she doesn''t smile and closes up as usual. She looks at me with a strange look on her face. Then she hesitates for a moment and lowers her voice: "Brother 5�� You�� How do you come back?!"


    "Well?" I port my mouth, "I haven''t been here for a few days. I come back to work today. These days, I''m not here. Have these little monkeys not been too noisy?"


    Mary''s complexion is somewhat complicated, but more surprises: "You? How do you�� You don''t know yet?"


    I frown: "Don''t know what?"


    Mary is sighing, with the worry expression approaching, and is just about to say something when she is looking to my back and coughing hard suddenly.


    I look around, and Ken, the treasurer, and William, the security chief, are standing at the end of the corridor, and Ken stares at me, with a little gloomy. William, who is behind Ken, seems a little helpless.


    "Chen Yang." Ken says..


    My face sinks.


    This guy used to call me Brother 5 before.


    To be honest, though I don''t put on airs in normal days, but nobody here would dare to call my formal name.


    Just as you are working in a company, do you dare to call your general manager formal name?


    "You come to my office." After Ken finishes the word, he turns away in a cold face. William, with a little ugly face, walking up to me and patting me on the shoulder. His voice is a little awkward: "Brother 5�� You�� Just see through it."


    In my heart, I have a vague sense of what is going on. It must have something happened in those days.


    I nod to William, who used to be rude but has a good connection with me, and go to the financial management room.


    Ken sits solemnly behind his desk and watching me come in, nods faintly, then put a piece of paper on the table.


    His voice is cold and stiff: "Chen Yang, you probably don''t know�� You are no longer our company''s person."


    "What?"


    His expression remained the same, but with a slight look of arrogance in his eyes. He pushes the paper in front of me. "Juan came in the other day, and he announced something, and you''re no longer in charge of the nightclub�� That is to say, you have been fired. This is a letter of dismissal, which has Juan''s signature. Everyone were there when the announcement was made."


    I am stunned.


    Ken doesn''t look at my expression and continues to be cold and says: "According to Juan''s instructions, the company will compensate you for a sum of money. It is the half-year salary. I have already wired to your account, and�� In the rest room, there are some your personal staffs. I originally intended to send them to you. But I heard that you don''t have a place to live now, so just keeping them here temporary. Since you are here today, please take your things away."


    After that, the guy pushes the glasses on his nose and says coldly: "OK, things are finished, please go out now, I have to work�� Please close the door when you go out."

 Chapter 35 - : The social snobbery – People’s feelings are changeable

    I have lost my job!


    I lost my job?!


    Although Ken''s arrogance is annoying, but I haven''t done anything extraordinary.


    That is only for one reason: Juan arranged it.


    I wonder whether Juan made these arrangements were trying to keep me away from this circle?


    As for Ken''s arrogance, I simply don''t bother to pay attention to it. I have long understood of the reason, no sooner has the person gone away than the tea cools down.


    As I walk out of Ken''s office, several waiters are watching from afar in the corridor, and William is standing in front of the corridor with two security guards.


    I walk over and smile: "Why, do you worry about that I would be too angry to beat Ken?"


    William''s face rises to purple instantly, and he shakes his head quickly: "How can I be such a man? I''m just a little worrying��"


    "No need to say that." My face is calm, "You can rest assured that I will go after take all my belongings."


    But there is some disdain in my heart.


    This William, I was really good to him on normal days, originally thought he is a rough and forthright man, now it seems that�� Well!


    Maybe my eyes are a little sharp, so that he doesn''t dare to look at me, just whispers: "Brother Little 5�� We also feel unfair for you, but boss made this arrangement�� Now Ken is in charge."


    I pat him on the shoulder, take a deep look at him at last and say: "Come on, I will not be here anymore, but the company''s rules are still there. You are a company''s person, so long as you behave well, company will cover you. "


    After that, I stop talking with him and walk into my room.


    When I open the door, Mary comes out of the next room and comes in, stares at me and sighs: "Brother Little 5��"


    I turn around and smile: "Mary, I''m leaving! Take care of yourself in the future."


    Mary''s eyes are red, and she turns back. Behind her, several waiters in the corridor, who are looking here, turning their heads.


    "Brother Little 5, let''s enter the room, I have something to speak with you."


    When she enters the room, she stands behind me and watching me open the cupboard to pick up my things without saying a word.


    I don''t have a lot of stuffs. Actually, I almost have nothing to clean up. It is just the ring that I have to take away, and I pick up some other odds, then put them in a small box.


    "Brother Little 5, I feel sorry for you!" Mary sighs, with a helpless expression on her face, "Everybody''s watching how you behave. You take care of your men, and you are good for our young girls. Why is Juan..? "


    I shake my head: "These things need not to be said."


    Mary takes a look at me: "Brother Little 5�� Where are you going? Are you going to another nightclub?" She is suddenly smiling, "As long as you Brother 5 in a word, I Mary will take all my girls go with you tomorrow!"


    I smile, look up and down at her, and say in a sincere voice: "Mary, thank you!"


    To be honest, a mummy can be such loyal. No matter what she said is true or false, at least it is very rare.


    "I''m not going to stay in this industry anymore." I smile.


    Mary''s face shows a little disappoint I can see that it is not disguised. Then I hear her say: "Brother Little 5, I''m also rolling around such places for years, who''s human, who''s the devil, I rub my eyes with no sand! You are a good man. You are good at your work. I have been in this industry for so many years that I have never met other executives like you. Brother 5, I didn''t just say anything nice just now. I can see through it. I''m happy to do things with a supervisor like you. At least I''m less bullied!"


    I wave and say: "Mary, what I said is true, I really don''t want to do it anymore."


    "Actually�� With your qualifications in this field, it''s easy to find a good position in other nightclub." She seems to be trying to persuade me.


    "I am tired." I shake my head, "I''ve seen so much confusion in recent years. I''m upset!" Looking at Mary, I smile and say, "Sister Mary, maybe I''m too rude, please forgive my offence! You''re no younger than the girls of seventeen or eighteen. In these years, you have earned the enough money you should earn, and it''s time to find a home to settle down for yourself."


    After that, I pat her on the shoulder, and then I am going to go out.


    "Wait." Mary has been been moved. There is something in her eyes. She''s hurrying up to me and stopping at the door. Then she pulls out a small envelope from her handbag and says with a forced smile: "Brother Little 5, I know you''re leaving, and girls and I want to see you off. But you know, in our business, we have to go to work at night and we can''t leave. We had a whip-round and as we ask you the favor to have a drink. Thank you for all yours taking care over the past few years!"


    I am really surprised.


    To tell the truth, in my mind, I have always looked down upon these women who come out as nightclub girls. But I have my own principles: I have always believed that everyone has the right to choose their own way of life and their own path. As long as she (he) has no influence on others, no one else has the right to interfere. Even depravity, it is also their own freedom.


    In my opinion, a nightclub girl is at least better than a thief or a robber. At least they do not steal or rob, but sell themselves for return. Although I am not appreciate, but I never put on a social moralist''s face to say anything.


    And they come out as the nightclub girls are all just for making money.


    The envelope in Mary''s hand is not big. It might be only a few thousand at most. But I know, these mony are these girls exchanged from accompany the guests to drink at night, let the guests touch, let the guests hold, let the guests to play with!


    Everyone says, bitch is heartless, but today, this thing is somehow somewhat incomprehensible to me.


    "Brother Little 5." Mary says, "Do you think this money is dirty?" After a long pause, she gnashes her teeth and says, "If anyone else goes, I will spit at his back. But it''s you brother Little 5 leaving now. I am suffering from my heart. To be honest, I am not pretense, but really worrying about the future of my girls. I''ve seen so many men! You see that Ken, he looks serious on weekdays. When he just in charge, he just asked me to let a little girl accompany him in the evening. Hum, what a beast! And last night, one of my new coming girl made the guest unhappy. The guest complained, that the son of a bitch just whipping the girl''s face in front of me in the compartment. Her face was swollen!"


    My face is expressionless.


    Mary continues: "I won''t say anything else! Brother Little 5! Do you remember the last time one of my girl offended a guest I couldn''t afford, when you went into the compartment and finished two bottles of XO in one breath to calm the guest down, and then you vomited out of bed all day! I Mary do remember this!"


    Then she hands the money to me, grits her teeth, raises her eyebrows, and says: "If you dislike it, just pat your ass and leave! I will not say a single word, and burn it immediately!" After that, she pulls out a lighter and her eyes are glaring at me.


    I don''t know what else to say at the moment.


    To be honest, though I didn''t bully them and took good care of them, I was simply influenced by Juan''s habit.


    I think no matter the waiters/waitress or the princess or the nightclub girls, since they are working for the company and making money for the company, I will certainly take care of them.


    But I didn''t expect these girls would leave me such a big favor.


    I sigh, take the envelope, looking at Mary, and suddenly whisper, "Mary, my number won''t change�� I can not tell you anything yet. Let me know your needs when you in difficulties in future."


    When I''m leaving, Mary walks with me all the way to the door, and the waiters seem to dodge me. No one comes up to say a word, as if I am a plague.


    I sneer. It''s not the first time I see such a scene, I just feel funny.


    I used to treat men under me well. You can see it from the time I would like to help a small waitress such like Didi out from bully. I even hadn''t known her yet. This is the way I usually do to them!


    William is standing at the door and watching me come out. He looks a little awkward. Mary gives him a glance, purposely grunting, and then walking with me to the door. William suddenly catches up two steps from behind, then he hesitates before he is finally squeezing out a few words: "Brother Little 5�� Thank you! Good luck!"


    I smile deliberately, then I kick him, laughing and scolding: "What''s going on! It sounds like my funeral. Unlucky! "


    Then I wave to them and stride away.


    Amy is standing in the lobby and has been waiting with a little anxious. She sees me out, immediately jumps to greeting me. She is just about to say something, and find I am not looking in a good mood, quickly shuts her mouth, carefully follows me, and then whispering: "Chen Yang�� You�� What''s wrong with you?"


    I shake my hand, motion her to stop talking. Then we walk out of the hotel. Walking around hundred meters, then I stand in front of the first beggar we meet, take the envelope which Mary gave me from my pocket and throw it to him. Then I turn and keep going.


    I hear the begger behind just opes the envelope to take a look, then he''s yelling: "Oh my God!"


    Walking out of another block, I begin to think about my current situation: I have no job now, even have no place to live�� Where should I go next?


    Looking at Amy besides me, the clever girl sees that I am in a bad mood, and has not said a word since just now, but carefully accompanies with me.

 Chapter 36 - : Bah

    "What? You want to fire me? No way!" Amy is pouting, a pair of big eyes are staring round, hands folding waist, "Please, you are a big man, how can you go back on your words?"


    I spread out my hand: "I have no job now, and no income either."


    Amy turns around and laughing: "But I don''t need you to pay my salary! Somebody has already paid for it!"


    "But I have no place to live now." I still shake my head.


    "Cut! Don''t fool me!" Amy is very shrewd to pierce my excuse, "Would such a big man have no place to live? You can go to rent, or sleep in a hotel. Anyway, you won''t sleep on the road! Even if you live in a kennel, I will follow you as a conscientious nurse!"


    "Stop playing, Amy." I frown, "Don''t follow me anymore. If someone in your company asks, you say you''re still with me, and nobody knows."


    "You think it''s that simple?" She deliberately stares at me with a looking at an idiot''s eye, "If the company is so stupid, do I have to run around with you? Come on! The company is not so easy to be cheated! I need to record your daily living, your diet, your physical condition, blood pressure, heart rate, weight, nutrition! And I need to report to the company every day! Company will also check my work from time to time. Do you think this job is that easy?"


    I sigh and can''t contradict her.


    In those days in the hospital, she would give me a lot of tests every day. At first I thought it was ordered by hospital, and later I realized that many of are her daily works.


    "The report can be falsed." I say lightly, "If I don''t say and you don''t say, who knows it!"


    Amy is thinking about it for a while and looking at me secretly: "Are you sure? Don''t need my care service, and still pay me. I''ve never seen such a fool like you." But then she seems to hesitate and says, "No. The risk is too high. Company will check, just in case of fear! If I accidentally spill the beans, I will be fired. To be safe, I had better to follow you honestly. "


    I am really not able to handle this smart and stubborn girl.


    And most importantly, after a few days live together, she did take good care of me, and the relationships between us are so harmonious that it is hard for me to turn my back on her.


    "Oh, well, please yourself! I''m going to stay at the hotel now! Only one bed! Do you follow me?"


    "Yes!" Amy actually nods, with a look of heroic expression, "I''ll sleep on the floor. Anyway, this job pays so much that it''s worth sleeping on the floor."


    "I do respect you!" I sigh and thinking for a moment. Then I suddenly remember the property company that I had blackmailed and they promised to arrange a flat to let me rent. Take out the phone, I dial that number immediately.


    When the person who''s in charge of the property company hears my call, he breathes a sigh of relief and asks me in a hurry where I were and why I hadn''t contacted him these days.


    I struck a few words before I realize that he was afraid of my turning back. The commercial building I was involved in put on a large-scale advertising campaign these days. He is afraid that I would come out and expose it, it would be a mass tragedy.


    Driven by interests, people''s work efficiency is unusually high. We negotiated on the phone that we can immediately go to take a look that flat. The location is not far from my present position, but also a rather noble residential district.


    To be honest, I feel very happy.


    I know that residential district. It is very expensive, and the rental is quite expensive too.


    If I am still working the nightclub, there is no any problem with it. But I have lost my job, so I must think more about the price.


    Luckily, when I was blackmailing the property company, we had settled the rental, which was very cheap.


    Without saying any extra word, I immediately stop a taxi and drive to the appointed place.


    Naturally, my little tail Amy is still following me.


    ��


    "Here it is!" I look around the house, quite satisfied.


    Two bedrooms, one living room, newly decorated, double rooms facing south, sunny, the living room is very spacious and bright. The only drawback is that the toilet is small, but fortunately I don''t have the habit of soaking in the bathtub, and it''s good to have a shower at home.


    There is a suite of ready furniture in the house. Simple but enough for daily usage. It is provided by their company. Although they are not the famous brands, but the quality are good.


    Obviously, this is a set of "single apartments" for some urban white-collar workers. But I don''t care. I like this place very much. It''s quiet in the neighborhood, and the traffic is good. There''s a supermarket downstairs. Daily life should be very convenient.


    I have met that man for the second time from the property company. He is obviously very confident of the house and knows I will accept it. And I can see that he did pay attention in order to solve the trouble as soon as possible.


    The rental is 30% lower than that of the same grade flats nearby, and all the property management fees are free.


    When I''m ready to pay the money, Amy is suddenly yelling out: "Wait!"


    Then the little girl bounce up to the guy and pouts, "This house is full of the big problems!"


    Then her smallmouth is shooting words as sharp as a machine gun.


    For example, the flat is in the tenth floor, in her mouth is very problematic, she says that according to the urban environment we live in, the tenth floor is located about 30 meters away from the ground, just in the air in the exhaust layer! Air pollution in the city, automobile exhaust emissions, generally suspended at this height, would have great impacts on the human body.


    Then she accuses the two rooms, though facing south, but the sun has been blocked by the opposite building from an angle, so that missing two hours of sunshine a day.


    In this way, she''s saying more and more, and finally summing up this house that I seem to have been satisfied with is full of the faults. In her mouth, it is turned out to be a project full of quality problems.


    The man, though shrewd too, is clearly not Amy''s sharp-toothed opponent at this point. After being counted down by her, he is angry and flushing. Amy stops and waits until his anger reaches a critical point. Before he flutters out, she says: "So many problems, you justneed to lower the price a little more!"


    Finally, under the pressure of this little moneygrubber, the property company guy actually promises to exempt me from half a year of water and electricity charges! I am also donated a year''s Internet broadband fee.


    After signing the contract and have paid the deposit on the spot, the guy finally recover from scare. He raises his thumb to the petty little moneygrubber and sighs: "Tough! You are really tough!"


    Then the guy is running away without a trace.


    Little moneygrubber is satisfactorily watching him leave, then turns to look at me, still a lesson to the children''s tone, shaking her head: "Chen Yang, you such a big man, simply do not know how to live! Does all your money come from the air?"


    Ignoring my stunned look, she lies down on the sofa in the living room and sighing cheerfully: "Finally there''s a nest!"


    Then the little moneygrubber turns to me and looks at me seriously: "My honorable client, we''ll be living under the same roof for a while before you fire me!" Then she sighs and says in an envious voice, "Oh, this house is wonderful. How can you find such a good house? Has the God blinded?"


    I curl my lips: "What makes you feeling so comfortable? If you want to stay with me, do the cleaning works first. There are windows need to be cleaned, floors need to be washed, quilts need to be arranged at home, and the towels, toothbrushes, and so on. A lot of things need to be bought back."


    "Ah!" The little moneygrubber is jumping up from the sofa and staring at me: "Are you mistaken something? I am your private nurse, not your maid! I am responsible for taking care of your body and your injury. Not including to be your babysitter! I will not do any housework!"


    I deliberately shake my arm in plaster: "Do you think I can do the housework by myself? Fortunately, here has the pipe natural gas. Otherwise, I''m afraid the gas tank should rely on you to carry!"


    There is a cunning smile on her face: "This is your problem. The best thing you can do is to make the wound worse. So I can stay with you as a nurse for a longer time."


    This cunning girl!


    Joking is joking. After dropping the baggage, Amy goes back to pick up her stuff and goes to her company to do a job report. By the way, she will go to the supermarket to help me to buy some daily necessities. Of course, I give her money, which not only for the cost, but also include her tip. She even made a list of all the household chores except for her nursing duties.


    For example, ten for wash clothes, ten for cleanup, ten for cook, rackets: if cook three meals a day, then 15% off.


    But fortunately, I was smart enough to add one condition: the pay for cooking include wash the dishes.


    At that time, the little moneygrubber looked very helpless. She sighed: "You are a fast learner! It seems that I have lost money again!"


    I was in a cold sweat�� What kind of girl is she?!


    I''ve never met a girl who is so care about money!


    But her price list is fair, and I have calculated it. It''s much cheaper than hire a part-time housekeeping, so I just agreed with her.


    Of course, I also wanted to retaliate on her, intentionally made a malicious request: "Then help me warm the bed, how much is it?"


    This time, her answer is very simple, just one word:


    "Bah!"

 Chapter 37 - : You never know how coincidence the world is

    After Amy goes out, I sit in the room for a while and take out all my things. I throw the clothes and stuff over. Anyway, Amy would pack them up.


    I take the ring in my hand and look at it.


    The more I think about these days, the more I feel weird. Good lucks and bad lucks come and go, even without a steady day. That''s really weird!


    Is it true that the ring is still working even if I don''t wear it?


    Suddenly I remember the so-called customer survey form that the man had given me. I take it out and look at it carefully for a while. It is nothing more than a simple customer survey.


    For example, are you satisfied with the product?


    Are you satisfied with the price?


    After wearing, does your body have any discomfort?


    To my surprise, the questionnaire also lists some subtle items, such as how much raise of the fortune, whether the attractiveness of the opposite sex has improved, whether there are any opportunities for career development, and so on.


    However, the measurer device, which I am the most concerning about, still does not mention.


    There is also an e-mail address below, because the survey form needs to be sent by e-mail.


    I think for a while, and I go to the nearest computer market to buy a laptop immediately while the time is still early. And I use their scanner to scan the questionnaire into a file and save it in my new laptop.


    After running back home, I connect to the Internet immediately, fill the form, and add a question of how to purchase the formal products. Then I send the mail out.


    To tell the truth, I can''t afford the price of their formal products yet. I just want to find a way to get in touch with them.


    After sending the email, I stare at the computer screen. Apparently I''m expecting an immediate response. But unfortunately there isn''t. I have stared until my eyes are feeling sour, and there is still no any response. I have to get up and go to the kitchen to find food.


    I look around and suddenly find a cockroach in the corner of the kitchen. Then I pick up a slipper and fight with it for a long time. I chase it all the way from the kitchen to the bathroom, and it was finally killed, but I am also tired, gasping, and feel a little lost.


    I am sitting on the toilet, handing a slipper, and considering.


    What am I doing?


    The question is a little too profound, so I pass it, and the next question is, what should I do next?


    I have to face a reality: I have lost my job.


    No matter Juan was by heart or not, I have lost my job.


    Of course, I still have quite a lot of money on hand. My savings account has thirty to forty thousand. And there is a cheque left by Juan. I have checked it, there are eight hundred thousands. These money is not too much, but it is enough to buy a house in our city. Just make a stable living, eating and waiting for death every day. Such an amount can keep me living like this for at least ten years.


    Oh, by the way, company has paid me half a year''s salary for the compensation to fire me. Ken said it''s already in my account, so there should be more than twenty thousands more.


    Also, the lottery prize is still on my hand, that''s two hundred thousand.


    Well, I seem to be quite rich.


    But the eight hundred thousand which Juan gave me. I don''t want to use it at all. I respect him is one thing, but let me take his money to eat and be waiting for death every day, I''m not able to afford it!


    I Little 5 is not such a person.


    As for the lottery prize, that two hundred thousand, I said all for Didi, no matter she wants or no. I''m a man, and if I have said, it must be given to her.


    So I have fifty to sixty thousand on hand. These are my personal savings.


    "Not bad, fifty to sixty thousand, it''s enough for me to happy for a whole year!" I loll on the toilet, but in a bit of a vacant mind.


    The feeling is empty, but it is hard to describe either.


    I Little 5, I have hands and feet, will I starve to death?


    Thinking here, I suddenly feel the truth dawns on me in a flash, and take out a cigarette to light it. I''m just sitting on the toilet and smoking.


    After a rest, a mind is suddenly flashing in my mind. Should I call Didi?


    I''ve been in the hospital these days, and the phone has been shut down. So I haven''t been in touch with her for a few days. I don''t know whether this simple and lovely girl would be thinking of me.


    I didn''t contact anyone previously, even wood, Azle and Jojo. I noticed none of them.


    When people are in bad luck, they would always be thinking of their good friends. This is probably human universality.


    I take out my phone to call Azle: "I am in a bad mood and come out to drink with me."


    There is a gasping voice on the other end of the phone. Azle says: "I''m dating with someone. No time!"


    Then I call Jojo. Phone has been hanged up when it is just connected. Half a minute later, there is a text message comes: "I''m dating with someone. No time!"


    Looking at the sky outside, it''s evening but not dark yet. These two beasts are busy with this kind of thing in the daytime��


    Then I call Wood, but when the phone is connecting, I realized: Come on, this is wood! It''s better to talk to myself than to chat with him.


    At that time, the telephone is connected, and I hang it up before speak.


    I sigh and finally decide to call Didi.


    To tell the truth, I really don''t want to see her at the moment.


    Maybe this is men''s common fault. When in the bad time, they do not want to let their favorite women see.


    Didi''s phone is quickly connected.


    "Hello�� Brother Little 5?" Didi''s voice on the other end of the phone is still so soft and pleasant, but there are some noises around, and it seems to be a very noisy environment.


    "Well." I respond with a sudden unexplained nervousness, as if not knowing what to say, hesitating for a moment, "What are you doing?"


    "I am working." The voice is very low, "You just wait a minute. I''ll talk to you later."


    Then the phone is hung up, I am stunned for a minute, then my phone is ringing again, the other end of the phone is quiet, and her voice is clear: "Brother Little 5, I''m sorry, I am at work. Company forbade us to call when we are working. I just find an excuse and running out to make this call now."


    "Well." I haven''t said anything yet, the voice on the other side seems a little different: "Brother 5, are you�� Do you no longer want to see me? I called you several times in the past few days, all of which were turned off. I went to the nightclub to look for you. They said you were not there too."


    "It''s not what you think." I try to use the warmest tone, "I just have a few things these days and my phone was off. As for the nightclub, I am no longer working there now."


    Didi seems surprised. I don''t want to talk about this, ask her: "Where are you working now?"


    She tells me that she is promoting some cosmetics brand in a shopping mall in downtown business district. I laugh, and then ask her what time she will leave work.


    Her tone suddenly becomes lively, and even through the phone, I can feel the sunshine from her. Her laughter on the phone is like a silver bell: "Brother Little 5, do you want to ask me out for dinner? I''ll off work in an hour!"


    I check the place, look at my watch and count the time. Then I tell her that I would go to her now and hang up.


    I wear a coat, and though my broken arm is still hanging from my chest, I am so refreshed. I write and leave a note to Amy and go out.


    Half an hour later, I have arrived the shopping mall. Because it isn''t the weekend and there aren''t many people. I easily see Didi in front of the cosmetics counter in the first floor.


    Having not seen her for several days, she seems to have cut a slightly shorter hair. The horse''s tail, which used to be behind her, has disappeared. She has straight hair and a cheerful smile on her pink face now. She is wearing a make-up brand uniform with a light yellow long-sleeved shirt and a short skirt underneath. A pair of slender legs wear the white high heels.


    Probably for work, she makes a light makeup on her face, a little red on her snow-white cheeks. Her original cherry lips are much more attractive because of her slight lip gloss.


    She is holding a small perfume bottle on hand, originally trying to sell this brand''s perfumes to the pedestrians. Obviously, she is so beautiful that she can easily attract eyeballs everywhere. I see many men deliberately close to her, and she picks up the perfume bottle enthusiastically and sprays a little on her wrist to let the customers smell it.


    Although I know that most cosmetic sales sell perfume in this way. But I see some men rubbing their hands on her hand by sniffing perfume, and I can''t help feeling very upset. In particular, some men smell the perfume and showing the flirting expressions to her.


    Damn! How do they incredibly dare to put upon Didi?


    I quickly walk over to her back, and then pat her shoulder. She is startled. But when she turns to see it''s me, there is a pleasant smile on her face. But then her eyes stays on my arm and shows something makes my heart ache.


    "Brother Little 5�� What''s wrong with your arm?" She is almost subconsciously about to touch my arm. But when she reaches halfway, she retracts, and looking at me with a trembling voice: "You�� Does it hurt?"


    "It''s okay. I accidentally broke it." I immediately wave my arm together and make a look of nothing. But she won''t be fooled by me so easily. She turns around and put the perfume bottle back the shelf. Then she takes me to the side. Her small hand has already stuck in my palm. Looking at her appearance, it seems that she will be crying at any moment. She asks: "What''s the matter with you? Where else have you hurt?" Holding my arm, she begins to cry finally.


    I am panicking and looking around. Fortunately, nobody notices. Only a few other promotional ladies look here. I turn back and stand side by side in front of her, block the eyes behind us, grinning bitterly and say: "I''m really okay. I just fell down and had my arm is broken. It''s much better after plaster, it will be healed very soon, just in a few days."


    Didi lifts up her little face and looks at me. She sighs softly, and whispers: "You�� Why didn''t you tell me?


    I jostle some words and excuse myself for these days. She is just stabilized by me. She sighs and looks at me with a puzzled look on her face: "Brother Little 5, you wait for me. I''m still on working. I''m going to ask the manager for a leave."


    "No need!" I immediately pull her: "You just start this work, it would be no good to apply for leave! I''ll wait for you here until you get off work."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Her face finally reveals a smugly smile, "The perfume I have sold today has already finished the target! I don''t know why, although I''m a newcomer, my daily sales performance is better than others."


    Looking at this lovely girl, I sigh.


    She is so beautiful, it is estimated that many men would like to buy perfume from her, but most of them might be having mind to take advantage of her.


    I''m not happy to think of it. So I shake my head and put those thoughts away.


    Didi has skipped to ask for leave. Her so-called manager, in fact, is just a group leader of the brand counter, also the head of the promotion ladies. Didi says a few words to her, and she looks at me twice, with an ambiguous smile on her face, as if she has asked Didi something in a low voice. Didi''s face is flushed. There are some shyness in her eyes and keeps nodding.


    Well? It seems a bit interesting. There are some joy in my heart.


    When Didi comes back, she is in a hurry, pulling me out of the shopping mall as if to dodge something. She feels relieved when we have walked out of the door. But the blush on the face has not subsided.


    I am deliberately teasing her: "Does that easy your manager allow you to leave early just now?"


    "Um��" She nods.


    "I saw she was asking you something?"


    "Ah�� No!" Didi seems to be frightened, but her face turns red as if about to drop blood. She shakes her head in a hurry, but with a twisted look she says, "No, she just asked nothing!"


    Then she hastens to ask: "Brother Little 5, let''s go to dinner. What do you want to eat?"


    Hey, well, this simple girl, who has been missing for several days, has learnt to change the topic already.


    I think for a moment, while I am just about to speak, I suddenly hear a pleasant ringing sound from her pocket. She glances at me and quickly pulls out a compact, cartoon-pasted mobile phone �C apparently cheap.


    "Hello? Well? Ah�� So��But I�� Oh�� All right�� Um, um��" When she is answering the phone, the expression on her face is gradually growing dim, and there is some frustration in her eyes.


    A few minutes later, she hangs up and looks at me with a twisted look, helpless and guilty: "Brother Little 5�� I''m sorry��" Her tone is somewhat appealing, "I''m afraid I can''t have dinner with you anymore. A friend of mine calls and she asks me to do her a favor."


    I frown slightly, though vulgar, but I can''t help pretending to be casual and ask: "Oh, what kind of friend."


    Fortunately, she answers: "It is one of my former classmates at the nursing school. We are as good as sisters. She encountered some troubles today and asking me for help. She usually very good to me, also often helps me. I am embarrassed to refuse her�� Brother Little 5, I''m so sorry�� "


    I breathe a sigh of relief.


    Well, it''s good of not a man.


    I know I''m a little cautious about this idea, but probably most men are like this.


    But then my mind is on her concern: "Oh�� What does she want you to do? Is it troublesome? Do you need me to help you?"


    Didi seems relieved to see that I am not angry, but then in a bitter tone she says: "Nothing�� My friend, who was studying in a nursing school together with me, is now a private nurse. She says she is taking care of a client who just moved into a new house today. The guy is lazy and bad. He leaves everything to her and ran out to play. She''s a little girl and has to clean the room, pack things, and I heard that even underwear should be washed by her! She is really too busy to ask me for help."


    After a pause, she is becoming a little angry: "Really, what kind of person is it? Let a girl do these things! What''s wrong with him? She is a little girl, and she is a private nurse, not a maid. How can he let her do so many things on her own? What a terrible man! All his faults make me can''t have dinner with you tonight."


    Well?


    My heart suddenly beats and I am terrified.


    How do I hear this feeling so familiar?


    No�� Don''t be so coinsdence!


    I ask with care: "Well�� Didi, is this friend of yours a little girl names Amy who is not tall, has a sharp voice and is very shrewd?"


    Didi looks at me with surprise: "Brother Little 5, how do you know?!"


    I am a little embarrassed: "This��Well�� It''s a long story."

 Chapter 38 - : Matchmaking

    Time: one hour later


    Location: the living room of my new flat.


    Characters: Amy (Little moneygrubber), I (the bad man), Didi.


    "Didi, the man you know is him? He?" Amy stares at me with a bitter, hateful look on her face. From this little girl''s eyes, I even have the illusion that I am a shameless man seducing an innocent girl.


    "No�� Amy, it''s not what you think." Didi''s reddened face is cute, but I only look at it two times, and Amy''s righteous expression stops me. She is standing between me and Didi to block my eyes, pointing at me, and shouting, "Chen Yang! You just get rid of the idea of dating with my Didi!"


    I am overcast: "Amy, what''s your meaning?"


    Amy picks up her eyebrows: "Hum, do you think I don''t know what you do? Please! Are you working in the place we have gone there today? Don''t think I don''t know where it is! Hum! I''ve seen many men like you who hook up with ignorant girls. I ask you, Didi is such a lovely girl, so simple�� Do you have the heart to harm her? If you want woman, you go to the discos or pubs, there are plenty of women who are lonesome and coquettish. You must not harm Didi anyway!"


    "Who''s fucking harm Didi?" I am furious, "Be careful what are you saying! I haven''t any bad idea with Didi!"


    Amy shakes her head, but there is a sly look in her eyes: "Chen Yang, do you really like Didi?"


    Eh��


    Please!


    I almost show the white of my eyes to her. Big miss! Undeniably, I do have a little fantasy about Didi, and I really want to have something nice happen with this beautiful, simple, gentle beauty�� But please, even if confession, does it need to be pushed so hard?


    "See! If you do not speak, it means you have ulterior motives!" Amy is aggressive, and then the apricot eyes is glaring at me and yelling, "Do you want to cheat her money or want to cheat her body?"


    FXXX!


    Cheat money? Is this girl rich enough to let me deceive?


    I peek at Didi and find the girl with a red face and a drooping head. She seems dare not to look straight on me, but a pair of eyes are glancing at me inadvertently and then stamping her feet.


    "Amy, The more you talk, the more unreasonable you are! I�� I don''t talk to you anymore!"


    Then she shakes her hands as if she wants to run away. But the direction of escape is the bedroom. Amy grabs her, and the little moneygrubber is smiling wickedly, glancing at me intentionally, and then lowers her voice. It is purposely what she say to me: "Stupid girl, I don''t know who always talks to me on the phone every day, Brother Little 5 this, Brother Little 5 that,Brother Little 5 long, Brother Little 5 short��"


    I still show the white of my eyes to her. What''s your business of my long or short?


    Amy keep saying: "And who''s been talking to me these days about my brother Little 5 not calling me? Does he want to ignore me? Is he busy doing something?" Amy wriggles her voice and purposely imitates the tone of Didi. Unfortunately, her voice is a little sharper than Didi''s, so she can''t learn the kind of soft voice that Didi has.


    Didi is held the hands and couldn''t run away, her head is almost hanging on the floor, like an ostrich.


    Seeing that I am still silent, Amy blinks at me desperately, and that I am still not answering. She''s getting annoyed, jumping up and yelling: "Hello! How do you become a man? In this situation, are you still not speaking? Do you like Didi or not? Are you a man?"


    I almost fainted.


    How does she dare to ask me of whether I am a man?


    Are you a woman?!


    Is there any woman like you to make such a mess? Are you working too hard to matchmaking?


    But angry to angry, I look at Didi''s delicate face, red cheeks, and big eyes that are almost dripping out of the water. My soul almost flies half, and the other half seems to be going away soon.


    I bite my teeth. As a big man, if need me to admit, I just admit it.


    After a hard cough, I say: "I like her. What''s the matter?"


    "That''s fine!" Amy releases Didi and smiles at me, "Chen Yang, how do you thank me for such a big favor?"


    Wait, how am I seeing all the splendor of money from her eyes?


    Didi finally can''t help it. She looks up and grins her teeth: "Amy, it''s enough! Ah?"


    Fuck, this girl is really too weak temperament. A question, from her mouth out, is always with a soft smell. In terms of eloquence, ten Didi can''t pitch a little moneygrubber.


    "All right, all right, you two! You, thinking of him all day long, always chattering brother Little 5 in my ear. The other one, thinking all day long of dare to do nothing!"


    Heard of such speaking, I glare at her.


    What calls thinking all day long of dare to do nothing? I''m just about to confession, but just not yet!


    Amy has continued in an indifferent tone: "A layer of the window paper, I''ve pierced it for you today! You two just need to thank for me!"


    I''m speechless.


    To be honest, I''m really interesting to date or maybe have fallen in love with Didi, but a good dating is also making people enjoy the process. After little moneygrubber makes such a fuss, I just feel lack of the feeling of dating somehow.


    "It''s done!" Amy is also proud of her own appearance. She waves her hands and begins working. Then she runs into the kitchen, pulls dazing Didi to help her.


    I don''t know what the two girls are whispering in the kitchen. I am just left in the living room alone.


    Well, no matter what they say, Didi is always bullied by Amy. This little moneygrubber is a worldly-wise woman! Didi''s character would never get the chance to compete with her. Luckily, Amy is hers good friend. Otherwise, if Amy wants to sell her, Didi might be helping her to count the money.


    I am smoking in the living room. Five minutes later, Amy comes out alone, sits down in front of me, and then hands over a thermometer. She takes my cigarette away and ignore any of my opinion, and then put the thermometer into my mouth.


    "Keep it, don''t bite!"


    I have no temper to this girl. After she and I get acquainted, I just lost her respects. But she is really cute, with a kind of cleverness. It is difficult to get angry at what she does.


    "Hey, Chen Yang, are you still mad at me? And show the white with your eyes on me?" Amy glares at me, then glances in the direction of the kitchen, and whispers, "Didi is such a charming little beauty who has been sent in your hands. Do you still pretend innocence and disinterest after succeeding in gaining such an advantages?"


    "Nonsense, do I need your help?"I strike her vaguely, with a thermometer. Unfortunately, in such a state, it is really hard for me to get over her.


    "Sigh��" Amy suddenly sighs and whispers, "I never know that you are the brother Little 5 who she mentions all the time. Hmm, Chen Yang, I can tell you Didi is so tender, gentle, soft and weak. If you bully her, I''ll��" After that, a cut action is made by her.


    Damn! Don''t you think I grow up under threatens?


    "In fact, Didi is really too weak to be bullied by her temperament. At school, some boys saw her beautiful and weak, like to bully her. She dared not say. Later, she went to the hospital for an internship, and there were those pervert doctors try to bully her. She just fled, but do not dare to resist! Well, if I have met such things, I would take the surgical knife directly and castrate these assholes." As Amy is speaking, her voice is growing louder and louder. She realizes it, quickly lowers her voice and keep saying, "Didi is a girl who really needs protection. I think you are good, sort of a good man. Well, the brother Little 5 she said, it turns out that you�� she told me a little about your things. Did you really punch people into the hospital just to save her? Did you hurt yourself too?"


    I can''t help taking the thermometer out of my mouth, looking at her, and whispering: "Amy, are you too strange? Even if�� Even if you know that Didi likes me, you are so relieved to send her to my hand and pushing so hard! What if I''m a bad man? What if I am a rogue with an eye for the women?"


    "I am not stupid!" Amy rolls her eyes, then looks a little more serious, "You''re not too bad actually. At least I''ve been taking care of you for a few days. You''ve been good at me that you haven''t done anything bad on me. Didi likes you so much. You seem to like her for a long time, don''t you? I just help you to achieve success. Besides, I can''t take care of this girl all the time. She is a coward and a simple woman. I used to protect her in school, but I can''t do it now. There are more people are tough than me in this world. I am a weak woman too. How can I protect her? It''s better to find a good man for her!"


    I stare at her: "You''re not her mother, are you?"


    "How did you learn speak?" Amy glares at me, "A girl! I am still a double teenage girl!" Then she drops her teeth and says, "Don''t you know? Didi has no mother!"


    There is something helpless between her eyebrows: "So she was bullied from childhood. She resigned herself to adversity and has become such a weak character."


    "What about her mother? Passed away?" I can''t help asking.


    Amy hesitates for a moment: "No�� But I can''t say it. If she wants to, let her tell you herself."


    I am at a loss, but Amy puts the thermometer back into my mouth. "Just keep it! I haven''t examined you today. I need to report your status back tomorrow!"


    Then she seems to talk to herself: "You are not bad, also good to treat people. And you seem to be quite rich. Hmm, don''t hide from me. I accidentally saw your bankbook when I helped you pack things. There are hundreds of thousands money! You can afford her enough."


    But after a few seconds, little moneygrubber is suddenly crying out: "Oh, no! This is a big loss for me! "


    She stares at me angrily: "Awful! Wrong calculation! Didi does know how to take care of people. She sees you like this, she will certainly come to take care of you every day. What household laundry and cooking, she must have done them all! In that case, how can I earn your money?"

 Chapter 39 - : Fall into women

    Later days, indeed, as little moneygrubber said. Didi is worrying about my injury and rushes to my house every day after work to help me clean up the house and cooks for me every day.


    Her eyes look at me become more and more gentle, but she is too shy to express anything straight forward.


    To be honest, I really want to make some breakthroughs with her.


    I know inisde my heart that if I want to hold her in my arms or kiss her, Didi probably would not refuse. It is a pleasure to be served by such a charming girl who is your prospective lover every day. She looks at you from time to time with affectionate eyes. Even when I am eating, she feeds me with her own hands because my hands are inconvenient.


    One spoonful of food, then one spoonful of soup each time, plus a bunch of gentle eye waves. What I want most everyday is the time for dinner. In less than a week, I''ve grown several kilograms.


    But��


    It''s a shame that there is still someone names Amy there.


    In fact, I do not mind to show love in public. Anyway, my beloved woman, even in the street, I dare to hug or kiss.


    But Didi refuses. She is really too shy. Although she is weak in other ways and she is obedient to me, but she insists on no compromise to show her love in public. I can only take her advantage while Amy can''t see us. What I can do is pull her hands on the sneak. If I can occasionally wrap her waist, I might be very happy for quite a long time.


    That damned Amy, seems to be a deliberate vent to the grievances that she can''t make money from me. I hinted her several times but she still shows her existences all the time.


    At the end, even things like change the medicine and feed me medicines are all served by Didi alone. Anyway, her major is the professional nursing too. The little moneygrubber is happy to relax anyway. When Didi is absent from work every day, she just start the battle of words with me. In her saying is to avoid me too boring.


    By the way, Amy has been living in my house, Didi too.


    At first, Amy left Didi with her. According to her saying, two girls are always safer than one. Besides, the location and environment of my house is also good.


    But, what a shame!


    It''s already late autumn. Even at home, their two girls are wearing too many cloths. If it is in summer, the scene must be super good.


    But I won''t do anything disobey their willings.


    Especially, I heard Amy has hiden a cut under her pillow before they sleep every night.


    Sometimes, I even thought that whether the ring brings me a gentle Didi, for balance, brings an Amy to disturb me?


    Days past so soon. One day, the weather forecast says there is a sandstorm coming. Standing in front of the window and looking out, the sky and the earth are all gray. It looks make people feel gloomy.


    But my feeling is good. No, not only good, but also exciting!


    Because I can remove the bandage today. The plaster has been removed and my arm can be back to free.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I touch my chin. After so many days of leisurely life, living like a landlorder every day, there are two beauties around to serve me, I have been fat a whole circle than before. I even feel a bit of weight on the waist.


    I ask Amy to help me count, and then I take several groups of push-ups in the living room and do several groups of sit-ups. Then test the heartbeats and pulses. She stops me from continuing to exercise. She advises me in a professional tone that I should not exercise too much. I accept her suggestion.


    But then I start thinking about another thing.


    Work!


    I have recovered from injury, so I must find a job for myself now.


    While I am considering, the phone rings. After looking at the number, I press the answer button.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen Yang." A little hoarse voice, but always elegant and calm, "This is Yumi. I heard you had your bandage and plaster removed today. Congratulations for your recovery."


    "Oh? Your news is really fast!"


    She smiled softly: "I have been informed of your recent situation. The care around you reports your recovery situation back to the nursing company, and the nursing company will send it to me. Don''t forget, I''m paying to the nursing company."


    "Thank you." I take a deep breath, "Miss Yumi, have you any information about Juan?"


    The phone is silent for a few seconds: "I''m sorry. No!"


    Her voice is so steady that I can not hear anything else from her voice.


    But then her voice lightens a little: "Mr. Chen Yang, I heard that you''ve been at home recently. There''s a job, I wonder if you''re interested?"


    My heart is beating hard.


    I almost subconsciously ask: "Is it arranged by Juan?"


    The tone of Yumi on the phone is still steady: "No." Then she''s laughing and saying, "Well, a friend, also a client of me, needs an assistant right beside her. She wants someone who has experience in all aspects and is able to handle things on the scene, and of course, need to be smart enough. I immediately think of you. Chen Yang, this job pays well. I think it suits you very well."


    In my mind, I think it''s a bit strange: "Miss Yumi. You�� "


    "Juan asked me to take care of you before he had left."


    I nod my head and accept her explanation.


    Anyway, if it''s Juan''s arrangement, I will accept it. If it isn''t his arrangement, but entirely Yumi''s kindness, it seems to be no reason for me to refuse either.


    "If you have no opinion, I hope you can go to her company this afternoon. Do you have any problem?"


    "No." I smile, "I have been at home for so long, and I really want to go out to do some activities." Then I say in very seriously, "Miss Yumi, thank you!"


    She smiles and says: "You''re welcome!" Then she tells me an address.


    ��


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, I stand on the top floor of a famous office building in city commercial area on time.


    The place I come to is a company names "Deep Blue Entertainment". From the top floor and next four floors lower are all theirs office. When I get out of the elevator, I can immediately see the front desk of the company.


    To be honest, I feel a sudden dizzy. Behind the front desk is sitting a hot girl.


    It''s not very appropriate to say she''s a hot girl. She''s not sort of a good-looking girl, but no one, especially a man, cares about her face at first sight.


    Just because of her chest�� The only words I could think of in my mind at the moment are: an ample bosom.


    To be honest, I''ve never seen such a plump woman in real life, except for the so-called pop-milk girls in pornographic movies!


    And even worse, because the heating is on in the company, she actually wears a low blouse. People have to worry about her, because it seems as if her front skirt would be bursting at any moment!


    Have watched me come, she immediately slightly owes herself. This bending action almost let my heart jumping out of my throat! Then she whines in a saccharine voice, "Hello, sir. What can I do for you?"


    God testifies!


    Such a saccharine voice immediately reminds me of those girls who are working in nightclubs with somewhat artificial tones toward guests. But the voice of this one seems to have been so natural that it can almost compare with the sweetest honey.


    I cough, trying to keep my eyes away from glancing down her neck: "I''m Chen Yang, I''m here��"


    The pop-milk girl flips through the record at once, and before I finish my words, a warm smile appears on her face: "Ah, Mr. Chen, our general manager has asked to let you come in and see her immediately."


    Then the pop-milk girl comes out from the front desk, make a gesture of invitation, and leads me into the company.


    I watch her from her back. Be honestly, it is hard for me to move my eyes away from her.


    This woman''s face is not outstanding, but God really gives her a super figure.


    Women who are usually full of breasts would be a little over-weight. But she is not! Her waist seems to be only thirty three or four centimeters at most, and when she''s walking, she wriggles gently, like a water snake, which makes people have numerous reveries in their minds. If it is at a specific time, what will it taste like when such a snake waist twisting and turning?


    I can''t say that I am very lustful. I haven''t had sex with a woman for more than a month.AndIused to work in a place of entertainment.I''ve been inthe nightnightclub for too long time. Although I still have a Didi at home, to be honest, I''ve never have the idea of have only one woman in my heart. For me, beauties are as many as better.


    I''m sincerely loving Didi, but I would not refuse occasional affairs. Meeting this rare super figure, my eyes would eat ''ice cream'' for sure.


    However, as I''m walking into the office of the company, I''m almost stunned.


    Looking into it, hundreds of square meters of open offices are almost all young ladies. And each one is quite beautiful, appropriately they are in the professional dress, and the sound of high heels stepping on the floor reverberated in the office. All kinds of beauties are walking past me. Some are holding folders, some are holding mobile phones, and some are carrying small handbags. The air is filled with the smells of all kinds of perfume. My ears are full of feminine soft voices.


    I feel as if I have fallen into beauties!


    I''m not the guy never met a woman, and there are a hundred of women chirping together every night in the place where I used to work.


    But this place is not a nightclub after all. I look closely all the way, and even there isn''t a man in the entire office.


    This company''s boss must be a super sex maniac! I think with venom.

 Chapter 40 - : Born with a mistress face

    Of course, in a place that is almost entirely females, a male animal like me comes in with a head holds high, is naturally attracted a lot of curiosity looking. All sizes or prospective beauties throw curious eyes at me, and some even put down the things on their hands, pointing at me and chattering. I am trying to make a face of ignore all of them.


    Walking the corridor across the office, the front desk lady leads me to the innermost door and pushes it open. It is a parlor with a row of sofas and a thick mahogany door. There is a desk at the door. A woman in her thirties is sitting behind it, probably a secretary.


    Looking at her, I am a little disappointed. Although she is exquisitely dressed and elegant in temperament. But she is unfortunately not that good-looking. Even if I pull out anyone from the white-collar women outside at random is much prettier than her. She''s looking at me, picking up the phone and seems to inform the boss. Then she says to me quickly: "Mr. Chen, please come in."


    I nod to her and push the door of mahogany.


    This is a big office with at least a hundred square meters. The floor is polished with shiny marble tiles. Inside such a big office, there is only a large desk which is double size of the secretary''s outside, apparently is made by precious mahogany and looks delicate. By the wall is a huge bookshelf, densely packs with books of all sizes, and the floor-to-floor window on the left occupies almost the entire wall, sprinklings the sunlight out of the room to make the office looks bright.


    On the edge of the bookcase, there is a cabinet made of mahogany, which contains some wines, about twenty or thirty bottles.


    A woman is sitting behind the desk with her head down, holding a delicate Montblanc pen on her hand. She seems to be writing something quickly. When I come in, she doesn''t even lift her head, says two words coldly.


    " Sit, please!"


    There is a chair in front of the desk. I walk over and sit down. She says again: "Wait a minute."


    Her voice is cold, with aimposing manner. I know that only those people who are accustomed to giving orders would speak in that tone.


    But the company only employs female employees. Is there any psychological problem within this female boss?


    When she is busy doing business, I just look at her quietly.


    The woman looks like more than 30 years old. I''m sitting opposite her, smelling the smell of Channel No. 5 immediately. She is wearing a dark suit. Generally speaking, women are likely to be looked old-fashioned in such type of professional attire. But she is very different. Because her dark business suit seems to fit her perfectly, and the collar and cuffs are deliberately loosely designed, with a snowy white lining on her front skirt and two buttons at the top unfastened to reveal the white skin beneath her neck. Underneath the cuffs, one wrist wears a delicate Cartier watch and a silver bracelet on the other wrist.


    Although her face is hanging down, I can still see the outline of her eyebrows. I must say, she has a beautiful face. The corners of the eyes and the ends of the eyebrows are slightly raised. Such women are said to be born a sexkitten, and the eyebrows are born with a spring feeling. When they look at others, they are often misunderstood as flirting. However, she wears a pair of frameless glasses, which seems to deliberately block that feature.


    I look at her for a moment, but she doesn''t seem to raise her head. She is still busy with her work. I can''t help looking at the pen and the things on the table, but I couldn''t help but froze.


    She is not at all busy with any work or documentation, but drawing something on an A4 paper.


    It seems to be a blur of lines, seems outline a blurred shadow. I just look at it, she is suddenly raising her head. I retract my eyes immediately.


    "Mr. Chen Yang?" She looks up at me, and then, consciously or unconsciously, slowly draw her body down into the chair in a lazy way. Her hair is hanging casually over her shoulders.


    I finally see how she looks like, and I''m stunned!


    I have to say that if any man sees this woman at first glance, he would automatically have a strange and absurd feeling �C this woman must be easy to be gotten into bed!


    Because of she has grown up with a standard "mistress face". The fox-like enchanting eyebrows are exceedingly fascinating and charming! Beneath the rich lips, half-hiding a row of fine and tidy silver teeth. Her lips seem to have deliberately or unintentionally half-closed, but more reveal a bit of attractive charm.


    Fortunately, she probably knows that her face is naturally flattering, so she can put on a light makeup, and a frameless glasses on the bridge of her nose is obviously a carefully chosen design. From the shape of the glasses, it is very clever to cover up the features of her face contour too soft, but also a little to cover up some of her natural beauty.


    But after all, I used to walk among women all day long, and these little tricks can''t hide them from my eyes. I can see through the disguise of her appearance at one glance!


    I am completely stunned for several seconds before I have recovered. But I sigh in my heart: A fairy! Fairy! This is the real fairy. This kind of woman is the legendary kind of natural charm, the whole body has not any place not amorous, even if it is not her intention, but God has given her such an appearance, even if she looks at others with normal eyes, that look is as if with infinite charm, as if to give out the glamorous eyes.


    Such a woman does not have to look at the clothes she wears at all. She is alwways sexy all the time.


    Sensing my eyes, she is slightly displeased and frowns slightly. But unfortunately, even she is frowning, looks as if with a kind of ambiguous grief between pale lovers.


    Fortunately, I have seen a lot of women, and immediately calm down, saying: "Yes, I am Chen Yang."


    She raises her eyelids, as if examining me, and is silent for a moment, then speaking coldly: "My name is Nanny Fang, you can call me Miss Fang. I need someone to assistant me. I heard Yumi told me that you are a good person. But can I trust you?"


    "I''m afraid not for the time being."


    My answer seems to surprise Nanny Fang. Her eyes are having some strange colors. She takes a deep look at me. My face is calm and saying slowly: "I don''t think a person who meets another stranger for the first time may really trust each other. Trust is a relationship that needs time to build. If I say you can trust me now, that''s a lie!"


    Her eyes are a little more interested, her mouth slightly upward, forming a very good-looking radian, says lightly: "Your words are very interesting. It''s the truth!"


    Suddenly, she asks: "What is your relationship with Yumi? I''m curious that if it''s just a job, she can arrange it for you herself. She doesn''t have to recommend you to me. Moreover, she seldom does such things."


    "I only met her twice." I think and answer seriously, "I think she should be counted as a friend of mine."


    "All right!" Nanny Fang''s face is cooling down, "The first impression you give me is not bad. At least you are sincere. I do need an assistant, and although I can''t trust you yet, I trust Yumi''s recommendation."


    I nod my head, and look at her in a neither overbearing nor self-effacing manner: "Then, am I hired?"


    "For the time being." Her tone is cold, "But I must tell you that I am very strict with the people around me. Working for me, you need to know what can be done and what can''t be done. What need to say and when to closes your mouth. If you work well, I will never mean to give you rewards. In fact, my request is not that difficult. There are only one sentence: observe proper restraint and act with propriety."


    I nod, think and reply: "I think I can do that."


    "Good." She finally shows a faint smile on her face, "You give me a good first impression, you should be a person with very good sense. Now I have to explain to you that I am the head and owner of Deep Blue Entertainment. But you are not an employee of this company. You are my personal assistant. You only have to be responsible to me personally, the company''s affairs do not need you to intervene. Your monthly salary is 8,000 for the time being. This salary is high enough for a new person. I hope you can make me feel that it is worth paying such a high salary."


    I am satisfied with such a good salary, so I ask again: "What about my job details?"


    "There is no fixed job content." Nanny Fang quickly says in a slightly understatement tone, "You has me as the only boss. Your job is to do what I tell you to do, and when I need it, you have to appear at the first moment and do everything I tell you to do." She sighs, with a slight trace of exhaustion in her eyes, "I think Yumi should have said something to you. I need someone who is experienced in the scene. Because my business may have to face a lot of clients from many different industries. I hope you can be my right-hand and help me deal with some of these�� troubles."


    After that, she looks at me and asks: "Do you have any questions?"


    "No more." I shake my head. With all my heart, I have no objection. The salary is well paid, and I can tell from her words that my job is probably the same role of the Jim near Juan.


    "Well, you should know how to drive?" She throws a car key to me, "There''s a car in the parking lot downstairs. The number is XXXXXX. Now you go down and drive it to the gate and wait for me. I''ll go downstairs in ten minutes."


    I take the car key and look at the logo above: BMW.


    I am just about to walk out of the room when a phone rings on her desk. She picks up the phone and answering. Then she is subconsciously looking at me and whispering: "Yes, I''ve seen him�� Yes, that''s good." Then she gives me a quick, strange look, lowers her voice, and says vaguely, "Well, he�� It''s very much like him."


    Unfortunately, I didn''t hear the latter words, because the door has closed.

 Chapter 41 - Rich woman and her gigolo

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Ten minutes later, I have parked the car at the main entrance of the building. This is a BMW 5. There are some ornaments with feminine style in the car, such as dolls and so on, and a smell of perfume mixed with a faint smell of the lady cigarette. It seems that Nanny Fang is a smoker too.


    Nanny Fang, wearing a new Versace trench coat this year, coming out with a LV purse in her hand. She seems to have been dressed up. Her face is made up of exquisite makeup. Her hair is simply pulled up, and she looks very different. The way she walks, as if floating, seems like with a delicate style. I find that all the people passing through the building, whether men or women, are attracted by her appearance. Men, without exception, show their soul-inspired eyes, while women��s eyes are more of envious and jealous.


    ��Where are you going, Miss Fang?�� When she sits into the car, I look back at her.


    ��Universal building.��


    To be honest, although I know how to drive, but it��s my first time to drive such an expensive car. Meanwhile, I rarely drive lately and lack of practices. And, to my discomfort, although I don��t look back, I can still feel that Nanny Fang has been staring at me since she has sit in the car.


    I glance at her quietly in the mirror. There is something complicated in her eyes that I can��t read, as if with a little curiosity and a little sadness.


    After past two blocks, she suddenly says: ��Do you have cigarette?��


    I nod and throw a pack of cigarettes from my pocket. She lights one and coughs as soon as she smokes. She smiles bitterly and says: ��Sorry, I��m not used to men��s cigarette��s smell.��


    She opens the window and looks out for a moment, then suddenly smiles and says: ��I feel you��re a little familiar.��


    ��Oh?�� My voice doesn��t fluctuate. But I remember that when I came out of her office just now, I could vaguely hear what she said.


    According to my feeling, I guess the call should be from Yumi. Is my acquaintance looks like someone Nanny Fang knows? But I don��t expect her to mention it on her own initiative.


    ��Miss Fang, what are you talking about?��


    ��I say you look familiar.�� Nanny Fang lightly says, ��I remember that I should have seen you somewhere, especially your back.��


    Speaking of this, she suddenly changes her tone and says: ��Ah, yes. I remember. Are you the guy in the newspaper who has won a lot of prizes at one time in the welfare lottery? I read that newspaper. There was a photograph of you snapped by a reporter. You jumped off the podium with someone in your arms and ran away. The reporter only took your sideview and back.��


    I smile and say: ��It was an accident.��


    ��Accident? It seems you a real lucky man.�� Hers tone is not too surprising. I think she didn��t read the report carefully, and didn��t know the details of how I won the lotteries.


    I hold the steering wheel and stop talking to her again. But I always feel her eyesights are always on my back, which make me feel uncomfortable.


    The Universal buildingis a very famous building here. It is the tallest building in this city. The downstairs floors are the most upscale shopping malls. It is famous for all kinds of world famous clothes. The pricesaresoexpensivethatmakenormal white-collars tremble. The income of ordinary people who have worked hard for a year may not afford to visit here and buy something.


    Upstairs, is for commercial using, there are many upscale clubs, cafes, and beauty salons, especially a fitness center, is famous of specially hiring some foreign fitness coaches, with expensive fees and beauties inside. It is said that many wealthy young men like to go to this fitness center, but most of the purpose is to meet all the beautiful women there.


    The building has a total of 48 floors, the higher the more upscale. Many places are not opened to public at all. They are entirely based on membership systems, and the membership requirements are very high! Rooftop has the only helicopter parking apron in the city.


    We walk all the way to the elevator from the underground parking lot. I follow her into the elevator. I see her press the button of the twenty-fourth floor first, as if it is a SPA salon or something. But when she looks at me, hesitates a moment, and quickly presses the button of the fourth floor.


    The fourth floor is the men��s wear Department of the mall. Because the store��s business style is geared to high-end goods, so the flow of people is not so much. I look around, all the well-known brand of counters, only have well-dressed sales standing there with the polite smiles, but very few people patronize.


    Nanny Fang leads me to a men��s clothing brand��s counter. Dupont, a French brand. The price is not affordable to people like me. She looks at me for a moment, then quickly asks the sales to take out two different suits in dark and light colors, and then says in a light tone: ��You try them!��


    ��Well?�� I just want to ask. Her tone is understated, ��I said you must do everything according to my instructions during work time.�� Then she looks at my clothes intentionally coldly, ��I��m going to meet some important guests in a minute. You��re my assistant. You can��t wear like this to meet people now, can you?��


    I smile with careless: ��You are the boss! Anyway, I don��t need to pay for it.��


    In this way, under her orders, I have changed five or six sets of clothes in one breath. I just dress in one set she picks out, walk out of the dressing room, let her see, and then go back to change another set.


    The sales lady next to her is going to introduce more, but as soon as she is just saying a few words, Nanny Fang looks at her coldly and makes a silent gesture, and says rudely: ��Please don��t talk. When I��m shopping, I don��t like being influenced by other people��s opinions.��


    After all, the sales lady has been trained professionally, smiling on the face unchanged and courteous.


    Although I have changed many, but I feel no impatience in my heart.


    Anyhow, she��s the boss. I get such a high salary, if the job is just changing the clothes, it is easy to do such a thing.


    It��s easier than when I meet an unreasonable guest in nightclub and I have to keep my temper down and drink with him.


    Nanny Fang doesn��t speak many, but looks at me as if I am a model to show different suits of clothes. She is just looking, and then motions me to keep changing. If she is satisfied, she will let me turn two or three around in front of her, if not satisfied, just a quick look.


    Gradually, I notice some changes in her eyes. There seems to be an imperceptible softness in the originally cold eyes, a faint change in the expression on face. Sometimes, she can��t help staring at me, losing her minds in two or three seconds, although she recoveres very soon, but I still have observed it.


    Finally, I change into a dark suit with light stripes. When I��m walking out of the dressing room, I notice that her eyes are suddenly falling into a trance, and her body is faint shocking. The attractive lips are slightly open, as if the whole person has fallen into a strange mood. She seems subconsciously trying to hide, but she fails that. After coughing twice, she lifts her glasses, but she turns away in a flurry, as if afraid to look at me. Within a few seconds, she can��t help turning her head again.


    This time there is a little sadness and plaintive in her eyes, and the tenderness that flashing in her fascinating mug of eyes could almost melt any people.


    ��Miss Fang.�� I keep my own counsel and look at her calmly, ��Is this suit OK?��


    ��Well�� Oh�� Ah, yes!�� She comes back to her senses and seems to take a deep breath. She calms down completely from the confusion. Then she walks over and grabs the corner of my clothes without waiting for the sales lady next to me to help me organize my clothes. Then she smooth out the wrinkles on my clothes in front and back, and then looks at the sales lady: ��There are lighters, purses, belts, all set to him, um, and and the shirts.��


    She seems calm, but in fact I can see the confusion in her eyes.


    Carefully selected the lighter, purse, belt, Nanny Fang let me change a shoulder printed shirt. She looks at me carefully for a while, and then tells the sales lady a few words to let her go to the other counter, brings back a pair of delicate rimless glasses, very simple shape, but very well-made.


    ��My eyes are not short-sighted.�� I wry smile, ��I��m afraid I can��t see clearly when I put on it.��


    ��The glasses have no degree.�� Nanny Fang ignores my objection and puts the glasses on my nose, and then steps back half a step. Her eyes are staring at me quietly, and suddenly falling silent.


    Now I have a new look. I am wearing a dark, light striped suit, poise with dash. Because I used to make a living in the nightclub, there is inevitably some light evil spirit. But a pair of glasses has completely blocked my original trace of evil spirit. On the contrary, it is more elegant. And inside the shirt deliberately untied the top two buttons, dimly emitting a trace of uninhibited feeling.


    I look at myself in the mirror and am also shocked.


    If not for my eyes can��t hide the sharpness just like this age��s young man, not mature enough, not constraint enough, not for my short hair and slightly reserved manners, I would almost have the feeling of the guy in the mirror is the so-called business elite


    Nanny Fang has been completely stunned, and her wonderful eyes are getting wet, as if with tears. I pretend not to see it, just fake a hard cough.


    She is suddenly woken up, turns her head, and hurries to the bathroom to cover up.


    The sales lady next to me looks at me curiously. I give her a wry smile. She asks: ��Do you need anything else?��


    I shake my head, smile and say: ��Please take away all those clothes I have just changed.�� Standing in front of the mirror, I touch my chin, raise my arms, turn to her and ask, ��How do you think?��


    When I finish saying, I laugh in my heart. I must be silly to ask the sales. How can she say anything bad to her client?


    ��This is very suitable for you to wear.�� Her smile is professional and her tone sounds sincere, ��To be honest, you��re in good shape. You��re a natural clothes rack. It��s very suitable for wearing this kind of tailor-made clothes.��


    Then she asks: ��Do you have our membership card? Pay by credit card or cash?��


    I glance at the price labs, and can only see a long string of zero. With a deep sigh in my heart, I try to keep my face as quiet as possible, and in a tone of understatement, I say: ��Wait till the lady comes back.��


    After that, I perceive a strange ambiguity in the eyes of the salesgirl. I guess I can know what she is thinking.


    She��s probably thing that Nanny Fang is a rich woman, and I am her gigolo.

 Chapter 42 - The first job assignment

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    When Nanny Fang comes back, her face is clearly refined the makeup. Though the eyes are slightly reddish, the glasses is enough to hide. She stops me from taking off my clothes and gently telling me: ��Just wear it.�� And she tells the sales lady to cut off the trademarks for me, and then ignores my objection to throws my original dress away.


    ��Now you are going to go up to meet the guests with me, do you have to carry a bag of old clothes?�� I feel her indifference seems to have been deliberately and reluctantly made, as if it has just inadvertently revealed a mood fluctuation, for fear of being seen through, deliberately with double indifferences to cover it up.


    I am a little reluctant, but I know that the suit I am wearing is enough to buy dozens of my previous.


    Then we go to the 24th floor and walk out of the elevator to see that it is an integrated SPA salon club for recreation and entertainment. It occupies the whole floor.


    She is obviously a frequent client here. As soon as we enter, a manager-like person greets her and leads us in respectfully.


    All the way through a lounge, inside it is a music caf�� corner, occupying a corner of the building. The closed floor windows completely block today��s wind outside, but there��s plenty of light inside. This place is not too big, with only a dozen tables and sofas. Couple of well-dressed men and women are sitting there. At first glance, most of the people seem to be the rich women. Do not know whether they are really rich women or the canaries kept by the rich men.


    ��What do you think of this place?�� She finds a four person seat near the corner, and then she sits down next to me.


    ��Rich people��s paradise.�� There is no mood in my tone.


    ��You are right, but not fully.�� She whispers, ��Strictly speaking, this is a paradise for wealthy women. This is the city��s best SPA and fitness center, although there are leisure and recreational programs for men either, but overall, 90% are female customers. Most of the men who come here are accompanying with their female companions.��


    By this time a waiter has come, stops in front of us and says in a respectful voice: ��Miss Fang, you come? Would you like to rest for a while first, or?��


    ��Have a rest first.�� Nanny says lightly, ��I��m waiting for some guests.��


    ��OK.�� The waiter��s smile is very professional, ��So, do you and this gentleman need anything to drink?��


    ��I��m the always.�� She says, and looks at me, ��What do you want to drink?��


    I touch my nose and thinking of to see the menu. She sees my embarrassment, smiling, ��You can drink coffee. The Blue Mountain coffee here is good. It can��t be drunk outside.��


    When the waiter leaves, she looks at me and asks: ��What��s up? You don��t like coffee?��


    I shake my head: ��No. But it��s just the Blue Mountain coffee. Any caf�� shop has it. Why did you say I can��t drink it outside?��


    She is looking at me and smiling.


    To tell the truth, it is the first time she is showing such a smile from the deep side of her heart since I have met her rather than a deliberately reserved smile. The indifference on her face has been swept away. Looking at her smile, as if a thousands years of glacier has been melted under the spring breeze, and the indifference that has been deliberately made has vanished in an instant! The tempting amorous feelings of her eyebrows make me feel like I can��t help adoring.


    When she notices that I am looking at her, the smile on her face converges. She sighs and says, ��OK, I��ll explain it to you. You will accompany me for many occasions in the future. I need to avoid you to make others laughing.�� Then she says, ��Do you think Blue Mountain coffee can be drunk everywhere? It seems that you are just like most of the young people.��


    Then, with her explanation, I realize that I just really made a joke.


    Blue Mountain coffee comes from Blue Mountain in Jamaica, and of course, almost all cafes shops write this name on their menus.


    However, few people who like to pay a high price to drink these Blue Mountain coffee in the cafe shop every day know that all they drink are the fakes!


    Blue Mountain coffee is famous all over the world, but Blue Mountain in Jamaica is such a place that its output is limited. How many coffee shops are there in all large and medium-sized cities in our country? How many teahouses then? How many people drink the so-called Blue Mountain coffee every day? What a huge amount of consumption it is!


    Is it possible?


    She tells me a surprising fact: Jamaica has never exported Blue Mountain coffee beans to our country at all!


    The Blue Mountain coffeebeans, which are assigned to our country by the international coffee organization, are actually very few!


    The whole country, there are only a few big cities, in a certain number of very high-end caf�� shops, there are selling the truly Blue Mountain coffee! There are less than ten in the whole country.


    So, the ��Blue Mountain coffee��in almost every cafe shop on the market, what are they? Ninety-nine percent, coffee beans are produced elsewhere. And, ridiculously, most of them are cheap substandard products.


    Most of so-called white-collars, so-called petty bourgeoisie, so-called fashion young people, just read a few petty bourgeois sentiment sour articles, the pursuit of fashion, the pursuit of so-called style, to drink the ��Blue Mountain coffee�� as a fashion. In fact, they are all fooled!


    ��You think there are hundreds of cafes and teahouses in every city, and every one of them are selling the so-called ��Blue Mountain Coffee��. If it��s true�� Hum! Even if all Jamaica��s annual output of Blue Mountain Coffees are exported to our country, it is still far from enough.�� Speaking here, the waiter has already brought the coffee.


    Looking at the brown liquid in the beautiful cup in front of me, I can��t help laughing bitterly.


    I often play cards and chat with my friends in the teahouses, and occasionally I would order Blue Mountain coffee. But I never thought that what I used to drink are all fakes.


    Nanny��s two fingers twists a silver spoon, stirs in the cup twice, the finger naturally forms an orchid finger gesture, very elegant taste. She watchs me drinking, then says with smile: ��How do you feel? The specialty of Blue Mountain coffee is sweet, sour and bitter, the three tastes are mixed very subtle.��


    I review the taste, sigh, and smile honestly. ��I��m sorry, I can��t figure out the feeling you said. To be honest, in my mouth, any Blue Mountain coffee is no different with Nestle in a bag. It��s tasted all the same.��


    She is really amused this time, and her smile is more intimate: ��Your words are very honestly.��


    I shrug my shoulders: ��It��s not honesty, it��s just a simple fact. I am not a so-called petty bourgeoisie, nor will I be a snob. Can��t is can��t, no shame.�� After a pause, I smile and say, ��In my opinion, drinking coffee is no good than drinking tea, and drinking tea is no good than drinking water.��


    She covers her mouth and smiles, then takes a deep look at me and says, ��I��m feeling that you are very interesting.��


    After a while, she asks, ��Do you know how to play billiards?��


    ��You mean snooker? Or Side Pocket? I all know a little.�� I nod, ��My level is OK.��


    ��Well, what about the cards? You know Yumi, you should be familiar with all kinds of casino games?��


    I nod.


    ��Good.�� Her smile fades and she says seriously, ��There will be two guests, a man and a woman, and I will accompany that woman to do SPA. As for you, your task today is to play with that man in the entertainment Center nearby.��


    After a pause, she cautiously adds, ��I don��t care what you do, you have to lose, and don��t lose too much. Better close the score!�� She explains, ��If you lose too much, the other side loses interest in the game because it is not challenging. You have to keep him interested, and at the same time let him win! ��


    I nod, but her subsequent words make me a little nervous.


    ��Chen Yang, don��t think it��s easy. That man��s level is very high�� And it is said to be an honorary member of a professional club.�� She repeats again and again, ��Remember, you can only lose, you must not win! But you must not lose too much! Remember! Remember! Remember!�� She��s probably not very sure about me and adds a word finally.


    ��If you mess up, you��re dead!��


    Interestingly, be stared at by this kind of natural glamorous woman, eyes clearly should be full of the threat of killing, but with no reason it just become into the charm�� I feel pretty cool.

 Chapter 43 - The irresistible luckiness

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The two guests Nanny mentions come about ten minutes later. Obviously this is a couple, the man looks like about in his forties, well-dressed, with somewhat successful man��s self-confidence and demeanor, although the appearance is ordinary, but his eyes are very spiritual.


    As for the woman, she is much younger, very beautiful, and has a good figure. Her voice and tone is especially beautiful.


    I always feel she looks familiar, and then suddenly come to realize that she is a star who has been popular for two or three years ago. At that time, she used to sing some popular songs, but then just lost her news.


    It seems that the rich man has raised her as a canary.


    Nanny introduces this man to me. She calls him ��Minister Kim��. This title is somewhat vague. Because I don��t know whether this ��Minister�� is a senior government official or a senior member of a famous big company. Is it official or business?


    But she doesn��t have the intention of further introduction, and soon pulls the ex-star into the SPA room.


    Although I am just a young man, Minister Kim seems no bigheaded.


    ��You are Miss Fang��s assistant?�� He has a faint smile on face.


    ��Yes.�� I reply very politely, ��Do you want something to drink?��


    ��No need.�� He waves and laughs, ��Do you know how to play billiards, young man? How about play two rounds next door?��


    ��Willing to accompany.�� I stand up, trying to make myself looking calm.


    Unfortunately, I still lay an egg.


    Nanny pulled the ex-star away to do the SPA Just now, but she did not pay for the coffee. I did not remind her too. Anyway, it does not matter, I guess two cups of coffee, even if they are expensive, it will not cost too much money. I can pay for it.


    So I call the waiter. He politely asks what I want. I say: ��Pay the bill��.


    His face is immediately showing an odd expression.


    Later I learned that this service is free. In this salon, all the services are very expensive! For example, cosmetology, SPA and so on, but some small things, such as cafes and snacks, are completely free.


    Such a business method is undoubtedly very clever. Anyway, coffee is the real Blue Mountain coffee. According to its value, a cup of coffee costs at least two hundred, but this amount of money is negligible compared to what they earn on other services. Such a free service, not only make guests feel comfortable, but also closer the connections with customers. It��s really smart!


    What is it called?


    I think this is the way to earn your money and you have to be grateful.


    Brilliant, doesn��t it?


    Make the simplest beauty SPA fragrance in this salon needs more than 10000 for once! This price is much more expensive than other cosmetology centers in the city.


    ��


    Until I��m familiar with Nanny in future, she then tells me that all the beauty equipment in this salon are the latest models and all imported from Europe. To be so expensive is normal.


    And��


    ��The beauty of a woman needs to be heaped up with money.��


    She says.


    ��


    ��Young man, you seem to be here for the first time.�� After sending the waiter away, we go out of the coffee corner, and Kim is still laughing at me.


    I am a little embarrassed, but I soon recover to normal: ��Yes, I have just been employed by Miss Fang. It is the first time I come to this place.��


    ��Uh���� Kim looks at me interestingly, ��I��m very curious. All the assistants following Nanny Fang were girls before. There��s no man in her company. How��s she changing her habit this time? But little brother, you are really young and handsome. Ha hahaha~��


    I recognize his tease in laugh and I don��t care. Anyway, such things can be imagined by anyone. Just let it be.


    There��s a small billiard room dedicated to entertainment, and it��s obviously a place where every detail is made to a high level, completely on the boutique style.


    The table is pretty. It is much better than the free tables in bar. The cues are all high quality. I feel comfortable when hold it.


    A beautiful woman with a red dress is standing by. If it hasn��t been for a small brooch on her breast that says she is the clerk of the club, I would have thought she is a guest too.


    This is a very beautiful girl, especially this dress cuts very close to the body, the skirt just to the knee, the chest is very low. As you can imagine, when she bends down to play billiards, the man standing opposite her can see a wonderful view. The sleeveless style also shows her symmetrical arms.


    When Minister Kim sees me looking at the girl, he comes over and pats me on the shoulder: ��Dude, she��s a guest player. For example, every time I come with a woman, I��m bored and want to play, but have no friend to accompany. Luckily, there is a lady who may play with me. Otherwise, I would be too boring.��


    Then this guy approaches me and whispers in my ear: ��Interested on her? Boy, if you��re interested, it��s actually easy to get her.��


    Before I explain, he has already laughed in a low ambiguous voice: ��These girls, besides the salary they get from the club, are living by the tips given by the players. If you��re interested in her, come here a couple of times, tip her a little more, ask her out for dinner, go to the bar after dinner and have a drink, and then open a hotel room that night����


    I shake my head at once: ��Mr. Kim, you misunderstood. I��m only been on this occasion for the first time and I��m curious about everything here. It��s nothing else.��


    Kim curls his lips and says to himself in a vague tone: ��Yes��Facing Nanny Fang all day, you are naturally not interested in other women.��.


    The girl in red laughs professionally and acts very skillfully. She quickly puts the ball in place and then gives the white ball to Minister Kim.


    We are playing the side pocket. Because my snooker level is just so so, I feel I may have more confidence on side pocket.


    I humility to let him kicks the ball first. When he hits the first shot, I realize that I am in trouble.


    He has a very professional position of hold the cue. No, not just professional, but almost like a career player. Lowers back, grips, hits, the expression on his face is plunged and serious. When the balls are shot down by him, the expression on his face is more and more exuberant. A pair of eyes are brighter.


    Until he makes a slight mistake in the sixth pole, it finally comes to my turn.


    Nanny Fang didn��t telllie, this guy is really a master! And he is very depressed of the mistake just now. It seems that he rarely makes such a mistakeon weekdays.


    I know I am in trouble now.


    Give the devil my due, my strength is no good than the level of the roadside billiard stall, just belongs to the upper middle. But facing such a master, I��m completely not able to competing with!


    If just want me to lose, then no problem. Anyway, I am not as good as him.


    But Nanny wants me to lock him in battle then lose. It��s really an impossible mission.


    It��s my turn because of his mistake, but probably I am too nervous, and I haven��t played for more than a month. My arm was injured, and the movements are a little bit raw. As a result, I hit the ball off the charts. If I haven��t been lucky, I��m afraid the white ball would have almost gone into the bag! No ball in pool for sure!


    Then it��s Kim��s turn again. This time he doesn��t give me any chance, one ball shot at a time, swept all his colored balls on the table into the bag, and theb shot down the Black 8.


    Defeat! I am almost slaughtered!


    Minister Kim takes two cigars out of his arms and throws one to me: ��Young man, you are a little out of line.��


    I smile and say: ��Sorry, I slipped my hand just now. But Minister Kim, your level is really first class!��


    Damn it, luckily I didn��t play snooker with him, otherwise I will lose much more.


    The girl in red next to us takes the cigar and the cigar scissors very thoughtfully and helps us lighting the cigars. Then she carefully arranges the table again.


    Minister Kim asks me to take a break. I see a tendency in his eyes to lose interest. Maybe I played too low level in the last game to make him a little uninterested.


    Generally masters are all like this, as if you let a master play chess with a beginner, he must be feeling boring!


    I must do something!


    If today��s first job assignment is screwed up, then I��m afraid I��ll be swept out on the first day of work by Nanny!


    I need this job. I need income. Since I am determined to leave the nightclub and live a normal life, I must have a steady income!


    There are two girls in the family living with mine, and I have a girlfriend. Everything costs money.


    I take a deep breath and hit the first pole��


    The first shot is not too bad, but unfortunately I did not score a ball into the bag and then Minister Kim��s turn again.


    I see he��s holding the cigar in mouth and shaking his head imperceptibly. It seems that he is somewhat dissatisfied and helpless.


    I know that if he continues perform like this, I��m afraid he will lose all his interests on me soon.


    Spell it! An idea is suddenly acrossing my mind.


    Then I step back half a step, take my wallet out of my arms, and take a silver ring out of it!


    When I put this ring on, Kim shoots.


    Bang!


    He smoothly hit a colored ball belonging to him into the bag, unfortunately, the white ball next also rolling past with it.


    Bang!


    The white ball goes into the bag!


    He has made such a low level mistake.

 Chapter 44 - The god of gamblers? The god of bad luck?

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I take a deep breath to hide my excitement.


    The ring really works!


    If I��ve always been a bit skeptical about the ring, then more and more things have convinced me. I have no any doubt about the magic ring at all.


    It��s just�� Will I suffer any bad things again?


    Is there another fire accident at home? Uh�� Is it necessary for me to call 911 first?


    Trying to get rid of these distractions, I bend down and hit the ball.


    Under my calm control, I finally play the normal level this time. I shoot down three balls and miss the fourth hit.


    Minister Kim has been depressed for quite a while. He could not help but take it. From his view, it was probably impossible to make such a beginner��s mistake to hit the cue ball into the bag.


    I step back, quietly watching him play.


    Elegant and steady pace, perfect cue holding posture, eagle-like sharp eyes, and a wonderful hit!


    Bang!


    Such a clear sound��


    There is a beautiful black arc drawn in the mid-air, as if it is a faint coincidence with the mystery between heaven and earth!


    Bang! A ball pops out of the table and falls to the ground.


    I��m shocked.


    Kim is shocked too.


    Lady in red is shocked either.


    Ball is hit to fly down. The ball of Black 8.


    (Side pocket��s rule of ball No. 8: If the ball of Black 8 is hit out of the table, the player is directly judged to lose the current game.)


    ��I��FXXX!�� Minister Kim��s mouth grows up, his eyes are wide, and his face looks as if he has seen his wife stealing. He doesn��t even notice that his cigar is dropped on the ground.


    The lady in red is looking at me just like looking at a ghost!


    Immediately the expression on my face converged. I make a very sincere look, walking over and pat Minister Kim on the shoulder, sighing: ��Minister Kim, men make mistakes, horses stumble. Do not need to mind.��


    Then we start the third round.


    This time is even much weird.


    I hit the first shot, shot down a ball smoothly, and then I miss the second one. Then it��s Minister Kim��s turn to shoot.


    On his first shoot, he shoots down three colored balls. This time the cue ball is not shot into the bag, and the black 8 ball is also very safe.


    But the problem is��


    All three balls in bag are mine.


    ��


    Half an hour later, he finally collapsed.


    He is screaming angrily, taking the cue and slashing it on his thigh to snap it into two. Then he throws them on the floor, and scolding: ��FXXX! What a hell today!��


    By heart, I think he��s doing this perfectly normal, and it doesn��t mean that his level is not good enough.


    To be honestly, his patience is really good.


    Anyone else, in such a short period, three times cue ball into the bag, three times black 8 in the bag, three times hit black 8 out of table, six times hit the opposite side player��s balls into the bag.


    No matter how good temper a man have, he must be crazy.


    Even if you are Stephen Hendry or Ronnie O��Sullivan, when meeting such weird things, might be crazy too.


    The lady sees the most clearly. She can see clearly that my level is only average, but I��m with such a ghostly tough luck. Now she is too frightened to say anything.


    ��Just stop here!�� Minister Kim murmurs a few words in a low voice.


    I sigh, put my hands behind me, then carefully and quietly take the ring off and put it into pocket, go up to comfort him, and say a few compliments to express sincere praise for his skills. He is actually affected by the strange bad luck and not able to correct today.


    Next, I talk to him with a mild tone, careful not to stimulate him, and then invite him to play cards.


    ��Well, playing cards is also good, this damn billiards can��t be played anymore today.�� Kim shakes his head and his face is depressed. Then he takes out a stack of big pink banknotes from his wallet, calls the girl in red and foist into her hand without a glance, and, whispering to her: ��Beauty, do you see what has happened today?��


    She is immediately speaking in a very sincere voice: ��No, I just lost my mind. But you seem to be enjoying yourself today. Presumably played several good games again?�� After that, she smiles sweetly.


    ��Um, smart!�� Kim smiles satisfactorily, slaps the girl on her round buttocks wrapped by skirt, and pulls me out of the billiard room.


    No wonder he has given so many tips. It seems that he does not want to let the news today spread out.


    There is a high level card room in the club, we ask for a small room, and then two people sit down to play cards. A lady in uniform is also standing beside us, serving us with tea and shuffling cards.


    If playing billiard just now is a nightmare for Minister Kim. The time, is worse than nightmares.


    I have a plan in mind, just played the billiard, I defeated Minister Kim. In order to let him regain face, when playing cards, I should deliberately lose. After all, Nanny��s arrangement is to let him have fun, and to lose to him at the same time. Since I have won the billiard, then I would have to lose a few more games.


    Shouldn��t it be difficult? I think to myself.


    Kim is probably playing more in regular casinos, so we come up with BLACK JACK.


    This game is quite suitable for two players.


    Unfortunately, my nightmare begins.


    The first two cards send to me are a spade A and a red peach J.


    BLACK JACK! The biggest cards!


    And the cards poor Minister Kim got�� Forget it, I won��t even want to have a look!


    After I have taken three AJ in a row, I am sweating on my forehead. I quickly ask for a change.


    Then we play Show-hand��


    I take two rounds four A, three rounds four K, four rounds flush.


    Kim is about to faint.


    I notice that the hands of the shuffling beauty are shaking.


    I feel my clothes on my back are soaked in cold sweat. Every time that girl gives me a card, I look like going to jail.


    We played from BLACK JACK to Show-hand, and then changed to Baccarat and so on. All my good fortune, I am just like blessed by God, as if all the gods and demons are standing in my back, and my hands are blessed by them.


    Finally, we have played the simplest game, even beginners can play the ��fast running��.


    When the beauty shuffling, I do not dare to see, and finally pick up the card.


    Two Jokers, four 2, four A, four K, four Q��


    !@#$%^&*(~


    Minister Kim, on the other hand, has a ��phone number�� (no more than 10 bad cards)


    Looking at his almost crazy expression�� Actually, I have more reasons to go crazy!


    I am desperately thinking: I want to lose! I want to lose! I want to lose!!!


    But sometimes things are so weird. The more you want to lose, the more fucking super invincible!


    The strange is, I haven��t used that ring anymore! I have already put the ring back to pocket already!


    The only explanation is that when playing, the ring is still bring me the good luck.


    But at the same time, I must lose now, otherwise my career will be affected. But because I have used the ring, now it brings me bad luck. This bad luck is to let me win when I have to lose, and then��


    Maybe I have messed up Nanny Fang��s job and will be fired.


    ��Sigh!�� Minister Kim throws his cards away and lights a cigarette for himself. He smokes and looking at me with a cool gaze: ��Young man, are you playing a pig is eating tiger? Are you playing me? I��ve been playing cards for half a lifetime. I��ve never seen such a great master like you.��


    God testifies�� At this moment, I want to cry.


    ��Let��s done here!�� Kim shakes his head and standing up. He gives me a deep look.


    I can��t understand how intense the complaint is in the eyes. In short, it��s complicated. He walks out of the card room without a word anymore, leaving me sitting here alone, holding the good cards that even the gods of gambling will be jealous of��


    When I finally could respond, I throw away the cards and walk out of the room. The waitress behind me, staring at my back with a distracted, worshipful look, murmurs, ��Wow, the god of gamblers����


    After a long time, there is an immortal legend circulating in this club.


    ��The great mysterious man has inherited many exmobileent traditions of gambling masters. At that moment, the soul is possessed by the God of Gamblers!��


    ��


    When I walk out of the room, I see them standing in the corridor from a long distance. Minister Kim and Nanny seem to have said something. It is too far away for me to hear what they are saying, but from Kim��s face�� It should not be that good words.


    Then Kim goes away with the ex-star and leaves Nanny. He turns around and looking at me.


    I am a little confused. I know in my heart that I have messed up her arrangement.


    She looks calm, like a still water. I walk up to her. She suddenly sighs heavily, then ignores me, takes a deep look at me, turns around and leaves.


    I grin and follow her. We two go down the elevator all the way to the parking lot.


    When we all get on the car, I start the engine, but I don��t know how to open my mouth. Nanny suddenly whispers, ��Chen Yang�� You�� How did you do that?��


    ���� Uh?�� I don��t know how to answer.


    She sighs again, and suddenly stretches out a fine jade hand from behind to me, holding a thick envelope.


    What for? Is it to dismiss my severance payment?


    But the next words stuns me.


    ��Chen Yang! Thank you very much indeed. You did a great job today! Kim said he liked you very much, and he strongly hoped to find another time to play with you.�� Her tone suddenly lively, with unlimited joy: ��About the business, he has made a commitment to me! Chen Yang, you have done me a great favor. This is a reward for you, although not much, only 10,000, but when the business is completed, I will reward you more!��


    To be honest, I am totally in a trance and completely stiff.


    Become�� Succeed? Did well?!


    No bad luck? No accident?


    I accept the envelope almost blankly, forgetting to refuse, not even saying thanks.


    I start the car almost unconsciously, step on the gas, turn the steering wheel, and��


    Bang!


    The front of the car has crashed into a high industrial ladder that stands under the parking lot. The ladder falls down and crashing heavily on a BENZ parks beside it. It smashed the windshield in front of the car. Then a bucket of white paint, which has been placed on the ladder, flew straight out and crashed heavily on a Cadillac��s body, the white paint immediately splashed on the black car body, it is so startling and eye-catching! More outrageous, the paint bucket hit the front of the car, flew out and hit a motorcycle.


    FXXX! It��s an expensive, limited edition Harley motor.


    With a bang, the headlights broke and the body fell down.


    Du��Du�� Du�� Du��


    The whole car park echoes the harsh voice of the car alarm system.


    And I am shocked.


    Bad luck�� The damn bad luck!

 Chapter 45 - Get reply from the developer of the ring

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    To be honest, I have lived for twenty-three years, and today I just know the fact:


    The headlights of a limited edition Harley motorcycle, such a small thing, is much more expansive than the whole windshield of a Mercedes-Benz! A lot more!


    This fact is something I have experienced personally. I swear to keep far enough distance when I see any Harley motorcycle on the road.


    By the way, I suddenly have an infinite fondness with Nanny.


    Of course, this kind of goodwill comes from her generous help to pay the compensation.


    A Mercedes-Benz windshield scratched; a Cadillac re-painted; a Harley motorcycle headlights and maintenance costs (headlights to be imported exclusively from United States)�� Add an industrial ladder and a barrel of paint of the property management department of the building.


    The ten thousand I had just got, have not hot in my pocket yet, has been leaving me like a winged bird.


    ��Chen Yang���� Nanny looks at me, her face does not know whether happy or angry, or surprises: ��You listen, so far you have worked for me less than three hours, but I have paid three hundred thousand for you. So�� According to your monthly salary is eight thousand, even if I deduct half of your salary every month, you have to work for me for six years, free of charge!�� Speaking of this, her eyes are staring to me, as if she is saying, ��You don��t dream to escape away with it.��


    Honestly, I am very grateful for her. Because her own BMW was also crashed, but she didn��t ask me to pay for it.


    By the way, after the accident, she had to take a taxi back to the company, and I drive her BMW 5 to the BMW repair plant. When I get back to the company and walk into her office, she says the above words to me.


    Then I volunteer to return the envelope to her.


    She does not move, but looking at the envelope on the table.


    Then I can��t help asking her: ��I thought you would fire me. After all, the first day of work, I made such a disaster that few bosses could bear it.��


    Nanny sits behind her huge desk and staring at me. Her eyes are very complicated, says slowly, ��You did cause an accident. Because of your superb driving skills, I will have no cars for the next two days! But my reward and punishment are clear. Although you have made a mistake today, you have also completed my task. Minister Kim likes you, which is very helpful to my business. Besides, he��s naming you to have a game again when he find time. So you must stay here.��


    Have a try again? I��m afraid he is just not convinced.


    When I walk out of Nanny��s office, the secretary sitting outside looks at me and smiles kindly: ��Why, have you been so criticized?��


    I smile bitterly: ��I��m not lucky today. I just made some troubles.��


    She nods, comes over and hands me a cup of water: ��Take a rest.��


    I give a grateful smile to this friendly new colleague.


    ��Miss Fang is actually very nice, but sometimes she gets more intense. But surely you should understand, after all, she is a woman, and she is so beautiful. In this social environment, a beautiful woman has to support such a big business and sometimes she has to be tougher to survive.�� She smiles and extends her hand to me, ��Penny, Miss Fang��s secretary.��


    ��Hi! My name is Chen Yang.�� I shake hands with her. Penny shrugs her shoulders and blinks, ��I know, I have your information.��


    I look at the clock hanging on the wall: ��Have you not finished your work yet? When I came in just now, I saw many people have left.��


    ��I am waiting for you.�� Penny takes out a form from her desk, ��You fill this out, and then I��ll get some office supplies for you. From tomorrow on, your desk is here, just next to me, but I��ll tell the property to put a partition here. Here is your office supply list. Just look at it. ��


    I take the form and say to her sincerely: ��Thank you!��


    ��Do you know? I��m curious.�� Penny��s face reveals some witticism that doesn��t match her age, ��I��m in my thirties, but actually women are very gossipy.�� She seems to be a very friendly person by nature, ��Miss Fang had several assistants, but they are all girls, the outstanding two have been promoted to the management of the company. So I believe if you can continue to work hard and must have a position in this company. But when I got your information, I was really surprised because you are a man.��


    Suddenly, something comes across my mind. I look at the closed door of Nanny��s office. I whisper: ��I have a question�� Well, do you feel I look like someone you know?


    Penny thinks a while and says: ��No. Why do you ask this?��


    ��Well, it��s nothing.�� I talk ambiguously, but my doubts are not diminished.


    ��


    This is undoubtedly a great day.


    At home, Didi is busy in the kitchen, little money grubber is pouting on the side and sulking. When Didi sees me open the door and come in, she��s immediately putting down her spoon, running to me and giving me a hug: ��You��re out? Where did you go?��


    I kiss her on the cheek, and this degree of intimacy is the bottom line that Didi can accept. Looking at her blushed face, I suddenly feel relieve, the haze in my heart is swept away. I smile and say: ��Ah, I got a job. The salary is 8,000 a month. The boss is nice to me and bought me a suite of expensive suit. Then I did a good job, and I got a bonus of ten thousand.��


    Didi gives a cheer of surprise. Then I pat her on the face, shake her head and say: ��I��m not finished yet�� Then I had a catastrophe, and made my boss lose quite some money, which will be deducted from my future salary.��


    Probably the turning point is too fast, Didi��s surprise expression on her face has not faded. To change from joy to sad in an instant is too difficult to such a simple-hearted good girl. So I smile and go over to peck her face, and then look at the angry little moneygrubber: ��What��s wrong, girl, your expression is just like accidentally swallowing a spider.��


    ��Ah! Ah!!��Amy cries out loudly, ��You say why the quality of people is so bad now!��


    ��Well?��


    Didi whispers: ��Amy had a row with a taxi driver today.��


    ��Why?�� I ask.


    This is the answer from little money grubber herself.


    ��I came back with a big bag on hand, so I had to stop a taxi due to I couldn��t take the bus.��


    ��Well, you are very generous today.�� I smile. Because little money grubber is usually very stingy about spending money, she would never take a taxi unless she goes out with us and pay by me.


    ��I was carrying a big bag. It was very heavy. I asked the driver, how much would it cost to pay such a big bag for the fare calculation? He told me it��s free�� ��


    ��And then?��


    ��Then, I told him the address and let him send the bag here. I��m going to take the bus myself. ��


    ��And then?��


    ��Then he was scolding me, he said I��m sick.��


    I stare at her for at least a minute. I try my best to suppress my impulse. Because of my first reaction, I also wanted to scold her for being sick.


    After consoling Didi who is still worrying about me, I leaving two girls busy in the kitchen. I quickly run back to my room, turn on the computer, connect to the Internet, and login to my mailbox.


    Maybe God has heard my prayer. There is a new email in my mailbox. The sender is from the damn ring user investigation form.


    ��Dear Mr. Chen Yang:


    Thank you for your support for our business. At the same time, I sincerely hope that you will be successful in trying out our products. We welcome your request to purchase our official products. Please contact us as follows.��


    Looking at the text on the computer screen, my heart is beating.


    I am very exciting! After all, I have great respect to this company. Or maybe awe? They can produce such an amazing (or horrible) product.

 Chapter 46 - he only user

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    There are three ways to get in touch: an e-mail address, an SNS account, and a phone number. I check it out and it is weird because I can��t find its international area code belongs to any country!


    Is it an encrypted phone number?


    Obviously, email contact is too slow, long-distance international calls are too troublesome, because my home phone hasn��t opened long-distance international service yet. So I immediately login the SNS, and contact that account.


    This connection is very smooth. Without any waiting, the other side immediately responds.


    ��Hello, Mr. Chen Yang, I am the customer service staff of our company. Because of the area you are, so company entrusts me to serve you. You can choose to communicate with me in English or in your mainland language.��


    This sentence has been sent two times, one time in our language and another time in English.


    ��Pls use our language.�� My choice is clear.


    ��OK! I would be happy to answer any questions you may have.��


    I think about it and ask the first question: ��Will this ring be working when I don��t wear it?��


    Then I list some of my recent experiences, briefly.


    Then, almost patiently, I waited for five minutes before I got a reply �� I suddenly regret that my phone at home has no international calls.


    ��Excuse me, my language input is slow. Our answer is as follows: theoretically, the ring doesn��t bring you good luck when you don��t wear it. That is to say, when you take off the ring, you will not be able to get the luck enhancement function of the ring. However, since you are using a trial product, there might be side effects of rings without the use of a measuring instrument. That is to say, you use rings to enhance irregular luck, affect your luck balance, and bring some�� other inconveniences. We call it ��side effects��. This situation is not within the control of the ring, so even if you have removed the ring, but because of the previous misuse, you will also suffer some bad results.��


    I sigh helplessly, and type: ��I have experienced all this. In particular, the side effects have left me a deep impression.��


    ��I��m sorry to have caused you some trouble.�� He replies, ��You can just remove the ring, so the ring will no longer affect your life.��


    Remove?


    That easy?


    I��m sneering from deeper of my heart.


    When a person really feels the magic of this ring�� Who can endure this temptation?


    Thinking of the good luck that the ring brings to me! And those amazing experiences!


    I don��t think anyone will give up after experienced these things�� So, as long as this person is not mad, his only thought must be: how can he find a way to use the ring ��correctly�� without causing side effects!


    If such an effect can really be achieved.


    God, how wonderful the life is?!


    I have more and more feelings that this ring is just like a drug! When you are attracted to it, it��s really hard to give up!


    ��I��m not going to give up your product. I just want to find a way to use it correctly.�� I sent the message.


    I still have one word in mind: Unfortunately, your cheapest official product sells with the price of millions of dollars! Even if I sell my own organs, I still can��t afford your product��s price!


    ��Then you can only choose to buy the official products.�� His reply is as expected.


    After thinking about it, I tentatively ask: ��I would like to ask if your company has provided some easy-to-consume parts replacement? I��m just giving you an example: I bought a computer, but after a while, the keyboard broke and I need to change the keyboard�� Can a computer company ask me to spend money to buy a new computer?��


    The other side responds quickly: ��You mean�� To buy a measuring instrument alone?��


    I sit in front of the computer and laughing silently, hitting the keyboard: ��Can I?��


    ��Sorry, but I have to say no!��


    FXXX!


    I am silent for a while, staring in a daze.


    Do I really have to find a way to buy a formal product? Millions of dollars!


    How do I get it? Robbing a bank? To sell drugs? To smuggle?


    Suddenly, I think of a very interesting idea.


    If, under normal circumstances, a person can have millions of dollars, he is already a very rich man. If you are a very rich person, then you should have been successful, have everything you should have. Well, in that case, you simply don��t need such a ring to change luck.


    What does this ring bring to a man?


    Money, power, beauties��


    A man who can take out millions of dollars to buy a ring, he is already a man of success and fame, so he must already have money, power, beauty and so on.


    I don��t know what psychology I am. I send this thought out.


    Now, it��s his turn to be silent.


    For five minutes, the other side does not send any word.


    Just as I almost thought he has left me alone, a message comes.


    ��Thank you for your advice.��


    The letters are very common, but I don��t know why, just feel the other side��s mood is very low.


    Another one minute later, a new message: ��Mr. Chen Yang, Are you available? May I call you now? Is your phone XX XX XXXXX?��


    To be honest, I am somewhat flattered and quickly type back: ��Yes!��


    One minute later, my phone is ringing. I pick it up and lock the door.


    ��Hello?��


    ��Hello, Mr. Chen Yang.�� The voice on the phone is clear and the language characters are standard, but the tone is somewhat stiff, ��I��m Raymond. We were talking on SNS just now. ��


    I say nothing but ��Uh!��


    The other side suddenly lowered his voice, as if sighing: ��What you said just now had given me a deep impression. I think this is probably the biggest reason for the failure of this project.��


    I still an ��Uh�� and say nothing else.


    ��Mr. Chen Yang, in fact, I am not the company��s customer service, I am one of the team members involved in the development of this product����


    ��Oh?�� I am really surprised, ��You mean you joined the R&D progress of this ring?��


    ��Yes.�� His tone is very calm.


    I sincerely say: ��I must say, I admire your invention very much! Amazing! ��


    ��Oh!�� Raymond��s tone is becoming more active, and he speaks faster, ��We met a lot of difficulties�� Overall, the ring itself can change human��s luckiness because we stumble upon an unknown metallic substance that is so rare on Earth that we find only a small part of it in one place, and we suspect that the substance is not made on Earth, but from outer space. A meteorite or something�� In short, our research has shown that this metal can produce a radiation-like effect that affects brain waves of the human body�� At last, we unraveled the true face of luck.��


    To be honest, I quite understand him. It��s like a lot of online content providers, after they��ve uploaded anything, immediately want to get the reader��s comments, no matter good or bad.


    ��But I am very surprised.�� I ask, ��Why��s only me contacting you? What about other users? Have you followed other customers to investigate?��


    Raymond is silent on the other end of the phone, then his voice is lower, a little husky, and a little hard to speak feeling.


    ��This�� Actually, I shouldn��t have said it originally, but�� It��s all right now�� To tell you the truth, there are only two people in the world are using our products, include you. That is to say, we have sold only two rings altogether.�� Speaking here, his mood seems to be a little low, ��It cost billions of dollars and only two people used. This is our greatest shame!��


    ��Two�� Two?!�� I am stunned.


    ��Yes, only two! And you��re only using a trial product, and the other user, though using a high-end formal product, doesn��t seem to believe the ring at all, just�� A little ashamed, when our salesman came to see him, the generous rich man didn��t really believe our research, but he is a generous and enthusiastic man who sponsored various scientific research undertakings, so he paid for one of our top-grade product. But in fact, he only bought one. It was purely to sponsor us, and the ring he bought seems never to have been used. I guess it��s probably forever in his treasure box.��


    ��So���� I laugh bitterly.


    Before I can tell, Raymond has already says to himself: ��So, as a matter of fact, you��re the only customer who are really using our product.�� Saying here, he begins to laugh bitterly, ��Fortunately, your words just now awakened me, I finally understand why our products can��t be sold out�� Because the price of our product is too high, but the people who can afford it do not need it at all.��


    I really want to laugh.


    This Raymond is probably the kind of research nerd or something.


    I admit, I guess this possibility, perhaps�� There is a certain possibility��


    But I��ll bet my head that most, no, it��s the vast majority of people who refuse this product, probably because they don��t believe it at all!


    This is obvious.


    If it were you, then one day someone knocks on the door and says that there��s a magic ring to sell. If you wear it, you will always have good luck.


    Do you believe it or not?


    Who will believe? Most of people might even call the police!


    ��Then�� About my request, can you think about it?�� I cautiously mention this topic again.


    ��Oh���� Raymond��s voice is somewhat puzzled, and he says carefully, ��I think I have to explain more to you�� In fact, my contact with you today is mainly to satisfy my curiosity. As for your request, to be honest, don��t mention that you just need to buy a measuring instrument�� Even if you really have enough money to buy a full set of the formal product�� I��m afraid I can only say ��no�� to you.��


    ��Why!�� Seeing that hope is going to burst, I am in a hurry!


    ��No reason.�� Raymond wry smile, ��I have said just now, you should have heard�� I said it��s OK now, which means, our project has been completely discontinued. We��ve spent too much money, but we didn��t benefit much, so the Institute stopped our project, and we��ve decided to put our resources and money into new invention research projects! Because the project has been stopped, we didn��t continue to make this product. That is to say, there are only two products in the world now, one in your hands and the other in the home of that rich man.��


    ������ I don��t know what to say.


    ��I��m sorry to have brought you such bad news.�� Raymond��s voice is with the feeling of guilty, ��But to thank you for satisfying my curiosity, I can give you a kind suggestion that might help you.��


    ��Oh?��


    ��Well! So�� The rich man with the other ring, a very generous gentleman, is also a collector of works of art and is willing to exchange collections with art lovers all over the world. Your only hope is to find a way to get that ring from him�� Or, the measuring instrument!��


    ��Is there any other way?��


    ��No.�� Raymond sighs.


    I think a moment and say: ��Then�� His ring is much more advanced than my trial product, right? How about the effect? Is it even better?��


    ��Of course!�� Raymond��s voice is solemn, ��You��re wearing a very, very small amount of that special metal, but the most expensive high-end product has much more of this metal! At the same time, it will also promote the human brain to absorb more luck elements.��


    ��What is the effect?�� I��m a little curious.


    ��Effect���� Raymond clears his throat and says quickly, ��Have you ever seen the descriptions in many of the novels that some has the kind of the air of the king, who may wheel the history forward�� This is basically the case.��


    Wow, this Raymond is cool! He even knows such a popular novel��s description.


    ��Well, Mr. Chen Yang�� The generous rich gentleman with the other ring, whose name is Mr. Herod, the famous ship king of all Europe, I think you must know that name.


    To be honest, I am completely disappointed. It seems that the measuring instrument is not available to be gotten at all, but I simply subconsciously ask, ��Mr. Raymond, I��m curious about the miraculous team of scientists like you�� What are your next research and development projects? I��m really curious, I don��t know what a miracle you��re going to create, like this ring.��


    ��Oh! This is a newly discovered substance, but slows the aging of the human body, and we speculate that if it goes well, it could triple the life span of humans today!��


    ��Oh!�� I am surprised! What a tough bunch of science maniac!


    But then Raymond��s voice is disheartened: ��But we are facing a difficult situation at present. This substance actually delays the body��s growth by three times, which means it takes three times longer to grow. Normally, for example, a man is basically physically mature at the age of fifteen and can reproduce. But after using the drug, his life expectancy tripled, but he has to wait until he is forty-five to mature����


    They are really a bunch of science lunatic!


    Three times life, three times development time��


    Well, let��s see, a girl with a mental age of thirty, but she looks only ten years old. Just thinking of it, is evil enough.


    I am depressed when I hang up the phone, turn off the computer and go out to have dinner.


    Two beauties at home ask me why I looking unhappy. I sigh and answer: ��I��m holding a huge safe with a lot of the treasures, but I don��t have the key to open it����


    ��


    The next day, when I arrive company, my desk has been arranged well, just on the outside of Nanny��s office, and Penny��s desk is not far away from, but set up a partition in the middle.


    I have a complete set of office supplies like computers, folders and the telephone on my desk.


    To be honest, actually, I feel quite fresh and curious.


    Because I��ve never worked in a company before. Actually I should say I never worked in an office building! When I was 18 years old, I went to the nightnightclub to carry trays and working there for five years. That��s the only job I��ve had so far.


    Now, looking at my desk, my computer, my phone, my folders in front of me, I��m a little excited.


    The only regret is that I feel a bit idle.


    I��m Nanny Fang��s personal assistant. I��m not even a clerk in the company. I��m in charge of her personal arrangements and I can��t interfere company��s work.


    I sit at my desk all morning and watch my computer. After the initial freshness disappears, I just surf the Internet to read the news to kill time.


    At noon, Nanny finally calls me to go into her office.


    Today, she wears a high turtleneck sweater that looks lively, with a brown pleated skirt underneath. She doesn��t even put on make-up. To be honest, it looks like a graceful girl of 20 years, adding youthfulness to her charm.


    Even though I know that she is at least thirty years old, my heart is still beating wildly for a while when I see she��s wearing this dress with a faint smile on her face.


    She seems to have forgotten the upset yesterday.


    ��You accompany me to a place where I��m going to attend a charity auction and a party after the auction. I need an escort. You should be able to dance?��


    Apparently, she has more than one car. In the parking lot downstairs, I open a champagne-colored Audi A8 with her keys and drive to the gate of the building to wait for her.


    I wait for a few minutes, boring, and pick up a beautifully printed pamphlet on the seat next to me.


    ��Charity auction menu?�� I murmur, and then look it over.


    Apparently, the charity auction is a gathering of the rich people. The auction items are all curiosities, or famous antique porcelain paintings donated by celebrities. The cheapest auction is estimated to start at least six digits!


    I look at it casually, and suddenly my eyes are attracted by something.


    After looking at it for two seconds, my breath is beginning to rush and my eyes are becoming hot.


    On the exquisite album, printed with a picture of a ring. The ring is very exquisite shape, inlaid with a ring of fine broken diamonds, and the ring is double-decked design, inside and outside the double circle can rotate, in the middle of the interlayer, inlaid with a large diamond, quite a few carats!


    The following is the introduction written in this way: Europe��s most famous jewelry master XXXX personally design style��.. Thanks for the generous donation of the famous European shipping tycoon, Your Exmobileency the King of Ships, Mr. Herod��


    Ring, the King of Ship, Herod�� Ring��


    Ring!!! This is the ��formal product��!

 Chapter 47 - Nanny’s strange behaviors

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I have some confusions in my mind.


    Last night, I just spoke to Raymond on the phone and it seems that the only way I get another ring is the one in the European ship king��s hand. But I didn��t expect it appears in my sight so quick.


    And so close to me!


    To be fair, I actually have the chance to get it�� After all, this is a public auction. If I may have enough money, I can just bid for it.


    And the price doesn��t seem to be too expensive. At least, I know the European ship king spent millions of dollars for the ring, and now the bottom price on the menu is only one million. The price is much lower.


    But then I realize that I am afraid the generous European ship king might not have known the real value of the ring himself. I am afraid that in his view, it is just a flip-flop of millions sponsoring a scientific project for charity. The ring, though exquisitely made, is nothing more than other jewelries to him. He must have owed too many same types of jewelries.


    Now he just throw it out easily, and just mark a ��low price�� as to make the charity.


    Unfortunately, even such a ��low price��, I still can��t afford it.


    Juan left me eight hundred thousand, plus two hundred thousand at home last time. The amount is just enough to match the bottom price�� Moreover, the problem is that this is only the bottom price of the auction.


    I haven��t experienced an auction, but I know that under normal circumstances, the sale price must be much higher than the bottom price.


    Moreover, this kind of charity auction in the upper class. Do not know how many rich people are waiting for throw money. When the time comes, a lady will take a fancy to the ring, but I��m absolutely no chance to compete with them due to my own poor financial condition.


    All of a sudden I hear the door has been opened behind me, and then Nanny gets in the car and sitting in the back row. I can see from the inverted mirror that her face seems a little pale, and her eyes are a bit tired.


    ��Where are you going, Miss Fang?��


    ��Take me home.�� She seems to be tired, leaning on the seat, closing her eyes and reposing herself.


    I already know her home address. As her personal assistant, when I came to the company this morning, Penny has given me some needed information.


    The Audi A8 I am driving is worth nearly two million. It is running steadily on the highway. To be honest, I am a little absent-minded. I peep at Nanny, who is dozing in the back row seat from time to time. An idea suddenly comes to my mind: Is it possible to rely the hope of get the ring on this woman?


    She is very rich, I have seen.


    The company she owns, the clothes she wears, the house she lives, the cars she owns.


    And yesterday, she casually spent more than 20,000 to buy clothes for me.


    To be honest, I am not so gossiping to speculate about her assets. It��s a professional habit.


    Because I used to work in the nightclub, specializing in client contact. Professional habits make me have a general understanding of the client��s financial conditions based on contacts with these clients.


    This is knowhow to estimate the guest��s consumption capability.


    In simply put, if facing with a new client, I need to see what price level he can afford according to what he wears and how he behaves. Then I will suggest him to drink the cheaper Chivas or the more expansive Royal Salute!


    It is a must experience to be a manager in nightclub.


    In my opinion, Nanny��s personal assets, about tens of millions of it, should have absolute enough financial resources to buy this ring.


    She lives in in the west of the city. This is a new property of the city in recent years. Only a few years ago, here is still an old urban area, more bungalows. After these years of construction and demolition, here has built a lot of high-grade residential buildings. The garden apartment she lives is an upscale residential area that was just sold last year. I saw an advertisement that here invited several famous Asian stars as their image speaker last year. The lowest prices of the flats here are above six figures. It is famous for its beautiful environment and the European architectural style.


    In simple, just one word: expensive!


    Driving into the enclosed area, the uniformed security guards stand upright at the door, saluting the cars come here. Instead of wake sleeping Nanny up, I drive from building to building looking for her house.


    She lives in a row of small villa houses in the enclosed area. Originally, a villa was divided into two houses for sale, so it is called united villa. But she bought two houses together, so she owes the whole villa.


    I look at the door number, the green lawn in front of the house, the garage beside and feel a little strange.


    The rich people��s life�� The garage area is much larger than many ordinary family��s house.


    Stop the car and switch off the car. I gently awakened Nanny Fang. She looks a little lazy and flushed a little. I try to control my eyes from looking at her attractive eyes and her straight legs under her skirt.


    ��Um���� There is a gentle hum in her nose. To be honest, it makes my heart beating a few times. She is stretching her waist, then she gentle smiling and says, ��I just fell asleep?��


    ��Yes.�� I answer stably.


    ��I�� Did I looking ugly when sleeping? ��


    ��Ah?�� I am stunned for a moment and laughing bitterly, then try my best to reply without any emotion, ��I was driving, but I didn��t notice.��


    She saysnothing, eyes flash a faint loss, and then she opens the door to get off, takes a look at me: ��You accompany me in.��


    To be honest, I also want to enter the house and see what this beautiful single woman��s home looks like. But sense tells me to forget about it. This temptation can be imagined in mind. It is not necessary to action.


    ��No, I can wait for you in the car. I can smoke a cigarette just now.��


    She smiles, looks pretty. The corners of her lips are slightly raised, as if it is a new moon. ��Don��t mention it. I may need some time to get ready. You will be bored in the car. Get in, I may have something else ask you to do.��


    Then she walks over to open the door herself. I think about it. Anyway, she is the boss. She has said so, and I am not against it.


    When I get off the car and enter the door, I really feel the life of the rich people.


    There is no need the key to open the door, but a password lock. The whole house has a very advanced security system, very humanization!


    This system, if intruded by external violence, can be put down metal fence in a few seconds with all the doors and windows of the whole house! Meanwhile, after the door is opened, if it is not closed within a certain period of time, there will be an alarm to inform the security immediately!


    The system has another advantage: if someone alone, especially single women, is at home, the host can temporarily shut down the security system during the security period, so that only the people inside can open the door, and the people outside can��t open the door even if they have stolen the password!


    Any unusual condition, the system will directly alert the security.


    It can be said that this system is very advanced. Many wealthy families are using this new European standard product�� Of course, the price is also ��international standard��.


    Walking into house, after entering the door, she bends down and takes off her high-heeled shoes and leaves them behind. I try not to let my eyes sweep down because I am standing behind her just as she takes off her shoes and lifts her legs.


    ��You can sit in the living room for a while, and there��s something to drink in the kitchen fridge.�� She leaves a word and goes upstairs.


    The first floor is very big, about 100 square meters, very cleverly separated into a living room, and then a row of European-style wooden railings. Two steps up, is the dining room, the kitchen is translucent and neatly.


    I am looking carefully around here.


    Apparently, Nanny is a person with a high quality of life. All the furnishings and furniture in her house do not have that kind of luxurious atmosphere. It looks very warm. The sofa is red, its shape is very unique. It seems that like a big boat with a small boat. There��s also a soft collapse next to it. It��s probably used to lie on it and watch TV or movie. Because I see a huge LED TV hangs on the wall.


    The corner is a fireplace, not a decorative one, but a real fireplace! A circle of black metal fences, with a simple breath, is so clean inside that it is obvious that she does not often use it. The two chairs in front of the fireplace are apparently the foreign design, and the floor is covered with an unknown animal��s fur.


    I sit down on the sofa and can��t help sighing. It��s very soft! I feel as if I have sunk into the clouds, and my whole body is deep in the sofa. It feels so comfortable.


    At this time, Nanny just walks downstairs. She has changed into a simple casual clothes, the upper body is a big white T-shirt, below is a very fat trousers, long hair in the back of a simple bunch, seems like a little housewife flavor.


    ��How��s my home?��


    ��Great!�� I sincerely admire.


    She smiles and throws me something. I catch it. It is a tube within one hundred cigarettes. The value is pretty expensive.


    But I am very curious�� This is not opened, is still new. But I vaguely remember that she only smokes lady cigarettes. How could she have such man��s cigarettes?


    Is it prepared for others? Or, especially prepared for me?


    I give up the absurd ideas in my mind. Don��t be nonsence anymore.


    ��Do you get used to it? I don��t know men like to smoke what kind of cigarettes, but it seems that this is the best. I don��t know if it��s what you want.�� She smiles.


    God, my heart starts beating hard. Is it really bought for me?


    ��What do you drink?�� She seems to notice some embarrassment, quickly goes into the kitchen and opens the refrigerator, ��I have juice, beer����


    ��Water is fine.�� I hurriedly say, ��I have to drive, dare not drink alcohol.��


    She takes out a can of soda water and throws to me �� to be fair, I don��t like to drink this kind of water, but now under such situation, how can I be so critical? I just take a few mouthfuls.


    She squints at me for a moment, then sits down on the small sofa beside me, picks up the tube on the table, opens it, hands me a cigarette, and lights one by herself.


    Unfortunately, as soon as she smokes, she is coughing and smiles bitterly: ��I still can��t get used to your men��s cigarettes. They are too choking.��


    Looking at me a little embarrassed, her eyes are very calm: ��Don��t be nervous, just be a guest at a friend��s house.��


    I am smiling exaggeratively: ��Please, you are my boss, and now I��m still owing you three hundred thousand!��


    Looking at me smoking, her eyes seem to be a little trance, I dare not contact her eyes, just casually say: ��Miss Fang�� Well, didn��t you say there��s something need me to do? What is it? ��


    ��Oh�� Oh�� ��She seems stunned for a moment, then quickly returns to normal, and says, ��One of the cabinet doors in my kitchen is broken. You know, women aren��t very good at this kind of work����


    ��Where?�� I immediately pinch my cigarette, stand up and roll up my sleeve.


    Then I feel like I��m almost become a coolie!


    First I help her repair one of the kitchen cabinet doors, then run into the basement and dug out an almost rusty toolbox. Then I help her check the cabinet doors one by one to reinforce each screw. Then she says there seems to be something wrong with the lights in the kitchen, and I run into the basement and find out a spare bulb to help her change the light in the kitchen.


    Then she says that one of the wiring boards in the living room is not in good contact. Although I try it on the spot and find it��s normal and there is nothing wrong with it, I say nothing and replaced it with a new spare.


    As I am running around to help her with the housework, I feel that she has been standing quietly behind and looking at me. She does not say a word, but seems to be a little distracted. So when I help her to change the bulb, I ask her to hold the ladder. But she doesn��t move at all, I almost fall down!


    I already feel something wrong!


    She is just busy-making activities at all. She asks me to fix and replace a lot of things that are not broken, as if she just wants to look at what I am doing.


    I have been busy for an hour, although all are some small things, but I also slightly sweating. My coat has been taken off, shirt is accidentally stained with a lot of dust.


    ��Is there anything else?�� I sigh and turn around, look at her.


    She embraces her arms around her chest and leans against the kitchen doorframe with a very gentle expression on her face. Hearing me ask, she suddenly stuns, as if trying to think, and hesitates to say, ��Well�� And the lawn outside has not been trimmed for a long time. There��s a weeding machine in my basement�� ��


    ������


    I resist my temper and say with a bitter smile, ��Miss Fang�� I��m afraid I can��t help you. I don��t know how to weeding, nor will I operate that machine. I am afraid to cut your lawn in a mess.��


    ��It doesn��t matter. Anyway, gardeners come every week. Ah���� Speaking of this, she suddenly wakes up and gives a cry in low voice.


    FXXX! Since gardeners come every week, why do you want me to weed?


    My face falls a little. She makes it clear that she is playing with me! Is it interesting to assign me to run around to work?


    We are standing in the kitchen and looking at each other for a moment. She suddenly sighs, ��Chen Yang, I��m sorry. Let��s go out and talk.��


    I grunt, somewhat displeased, and put a wrench on my hand into the toolbox.


    When we all sit on the sofa, she is suddenly running upstairs and coming down with a flat box, then hands it to me.


    It��s a new shirt.


    ��You�� Your shirt is dirty. Change it.�� Her cheeks are a little red, but then she seems to be trying to cover them up, ��You��re going to attend the charity auction with me tonight. You can��t dress carelessly.��


    I look at the shirt pack box in my hand. It��s completely new. Even the size is completely my size. Obviously, this is also specially prepared for me��


    ��All right,�� I sigh, think about it, and can only smile bitterly, ��Thank you, Miss Fang!��

 Chapter 48 - What?

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Obviously, even an idiot can see that Nanny��s attitude towards me is very strange. Besides, I��ve been wallowing in women recent years.


    My first guess is: does she want to seduce me?


    But then I immediately tell myself clearly: Chen Yang, you are delusional.


    She has money, beautiful, identity, grace and charm. Such a woman seems to have no reason to be fascinated by me for just know me two days.


    So she treats me like this�� There must be a special reason. Mostly because�� Do I look like someone? Like her ex-lover?


    But the problem is�� I can��t say it clearly!


    She is my boss! What should I say?


    I say to her, ��Hey! Miss Fang, are you interested in me?��


    I suddenly discovered another thing�� I��ve been mixed up in women��s heaps for years. But that is in the nightclub.


    I��m probably used to hanging out with the nightclub girls, but I��m at a loss in the face of these ��normal�� women!


    Yes! If I am facing a woman like Mary, I might have been able to hop over and pat her on the buttocks and hook her shoulders and say, ��Beauty, don��t spark, be careful to set fire to your upper body.�� Then, maybe I take take some advantages.


    In that time, I have always been like this.


    But now the time has changed, the place has changed, and the people have changed. These would not be working.


    I cough and try to make my voice hearing normal: ��Miss Fang, you are treating me really well!��


    I take the shirt and put it aside, but she laughs and says: ��You��d better change it now. We��ll go out soon. You can��t change clothes in the car.��


    ��OK!�� Since the hostess is so generous, what shame am I? I walk into the bathroom with shirt.


    When I come out, I still feel somewhere wrong. She looks at the brand-new shirt on my body and suddenly responds: ��Ah, new clothes need to be ironed before they can be worn. There are folded seals on your chest.��


    ��It doesn��t matter.�� I politely refuse her. I don��t want my boss to iron the clothes for me. This is very likely, because I see she has already been rolling up her sleeves.


    ��Ah��All right!�� I think I��m afraid it��s hard to keep silent anymore, ��Miss Fang, I think we need to talk.��


    To be honest, I have a good impression of her. If under other circumstances, such a beautiful and attractive woman is interesting to me. I would defiantly date with her. But she is my boss and the person who��s paying me salary. And I know that she is so nice to me, mostly because I look like someone. I don��t want to cause any trouble. I need this job and I need to straighten out the relationship with her.


    ��Well�� What is it? ��


    I cough, sit down and try to speak in the most sincere way: ��Miss Fang��I hope not to offense you. First of all, I want to say that you are a very nice person, a very good boss. You gave me a very expensive suit on the first day of my work, and at the same time you endured a great misfortune I had caused, and you paid me for it.��


    Speaking of this, she interposes: ��You deserve that dress, and you need it. As for compensation, I��m just going to help you temporarily.��


    ��All right.�� I carefully wording, ��In addition to those, I also want to thank you for your cigarettes�� Thank you for the specially prepared shirt.��


    I deliberately sound the two words ��specially prepared��.


    Then I try to use the most peaceful smile and say: ��To be honest, I��m flattered.��


    ��Oh���� There is a glimpse of loss in her eyes, but then there is a little sadness. She leans slowly on the sofa and lights a cigarette subconsciously. Her charming eyes are hidden behind the smoke. She slowly says: ��Well, I think you must be feeling weird too�� Why would I treat you like this?��


    She smiles: ��In fact, it may be my way of doing things makes you somewhat uncomfortable. I think I may explain.��


    After a pause, she suddenly laughs, but a little strangely: ��Chen Yang, will you misunderstand that I am the kind of strange female boss who tempts young subordinates?��


    I quickly shake my head and then say: ��Yesterday I vaguely heard you say�� Is it because I look like somebody?


    ������ She takes a deep smoke, but does not spit it out, as if to absorb the taste of tobacco into the lungs. Then her eyes suddenly red, fingers are trembling gently, cigarette falls to the ground. I hurry over to help her pick up the cigarette and throw it into the ashtray, then draw a paper towel from the table and hand it to her.


    ��Thank you.�� She smiles at me, then gently wipe the tear stains off the corners of her eyes and shakes her head. ��I��m sorry, I��m out of shape.��


    ��Do you still smoke?�� I pick up the tube.


    ��No,�� She shakes her head and looks at me, ��Chen Yang, you are a nice person. Thank you.��


    I smile and say: ��Time should be still early. If you want to say something, I will be happy to be a listener.��


    Azle dating rules No. 1: Most women don��t like gushing guys. Most women are more attracted to guys who are willing to listen patiently.


    Azle is a guy does understand women. Although I do not intend to have relationship with Nanny, but if I can win the favor of my boss, it must be a good thing for me!


    She suddenly stands up, goes to the wine cabinet and takes out a bottle of wine to open, herself a glass first pour, and then looks up at me: ��Do you drink?��


    ��No.�� I shake my head.


    She seems to be laughing, but there is no pleasure in her eyes. She looks at me with a goblet in her hand and says: ��Chen Yang, what do you think of me?��


    ��Very good! I think you are great. A woman supports such a big career. You are a strong woman.��


    She smiles and drinks a mouthful, then murmurs: ��A strong woman�� Do you know? I haven��t seen any guest in my home for a long time. I don��t even have any very good friends. I never invited friends to my house. As for men, hmm, there almost never any man even be allowed to enter my door!�� After that, she laughs again, ��Of course, you are an exception!��


    She drinks too fast, her cheeks are flushed with wine, and it��s likely a drop of water coming out of her eyes.


    ��Chen Yang�� I��m sorry for today. I think you can see that I deliberately let you do those errands in the afternoon. I didn��t mean to tease you, but�� That feeling is really good for me�� Very good.�� Her voice is so soft that I can��t help but feel sad for her, ��I am always the only one in this house, from upstairs to downstairs, to the basement, to the garage. I am the only one. I have always taken care of myself. I think I am so independent and strong. But actually, this afternoon, looking at you for my busy appearance, I suddenly felt very�� very happy. Because I feel like I��m being looked after.��


    After that, it is another mouthful drink.


    I realize that something wrong.


    The goblet she holding is very big. It��s the huge goblet of European style. If it��s full, it��s around almost a small bottle of capacity. She has drunk half a cup of wine at a mouthful and finished half of a bottle of red wine already.


    Then she begins to shed tears.


    My God�� It turns out that this woman is a wimpy drinker.


    Half bottle of red wine, she is almost drunk.


    ��Do you know? In fact, in the past, there was a person who took care of me very much. He was very good to me, then I was not the way I am now, is not such a strong woman�� I don��t care about anything. He used to help me with furniture and electrical wiring like you did.�� She suddenly keeps smiling. Her eyes are somewhat scattered, ��But he has gone away. Never came back����


    I have some helplessness. This woman has a terrible amount of alcohol.


    It blames me too. When I was working in the nightclub, any girl is the mass drinker. Never seen such a woman is drunk within two glasses.


    Even the girl of friends I know, Jojo is the same kind of girl with the same face after seven or eight bottles of beer!


    Her voice is gradually dropping down, and I am trying to stop her from filling her mouth with wine.


    Suddenly, she is jumping up and down from the sofa. And then standing in front of me like a javelin, staring at me with a pair of eyes. I am shocked, and quickly stand up to help her in fear of she would fall. Then she is soft again and throwing herself into my arms. The whole person is as soft as a noodle. The glass in her hand falls to the ground.


    In my arms, her subtle aroma and liquor mix together and go straight into my nose. The soft body is totally unprotected. Just sticking so positively in my arms, I can even fully feel the soft and attractive curves of her body.


    I am already a little mouth parched and tongue scorched, but I hear that she seems to be whispering: ��Brother�� Brother�� I don��t want to be your sister only. I want to be�� I��ve been waiting for you for ten years�� Why don��t you come to me?��


    I��m cold sweating!


    Brother? Younger sister? Incest��??


    It can��t be true!

 Chapter 49 - The most embarrassing ‘affair’

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Then I try to stop myself from thinking about it. Well, she doesn��t look like a woman who has such abnormal habits.


    Is this the stereotype of ��I��m sorry, I just treat you like a sister�� on third-rate TV series?


    But she is too bold to be drunk in front of me. Is she not afraid of me?


    She��s such a poor drinker. How does she live in the business world?


    I revive, reach down to her knees, pick her up, and walk upstairs.


    But then I embrace her and come back down again. Because I couldn��t find her bedroom, and every rooms upstairs are locked.


    I can only simply put her on the sofa, think for a while, pick up my coat and cover it on her.


    I sit down and rub my nose with a wry smile.


    What��s going on?


    Her breathing is gentle and soft, and from time to time there is a gentle hum in her nose, and no idea of what she wants to say while dreaming.


    But such a charming beauty is lying in front of me, nose makes this intoxicating voice�� I already feel that I am going to be a brute.


    I quickly leave her, run into the kitchen and find a rag to wipe the wine from the floor, and tidy up the things on the table.


    She suddenly says in a vague way: ��Head��ache���� Then she turns over and goes on sleeping.


    I look at her, sigh, and say to myself: ��Lucky for you, I Little 5 have quit the dark side. Otherwise, Hum��Hum����


    Think a while, I pick up the car key and go out.


    I drive all the way out of the neighborhood, find a pharmacy nearby, buy a box of antialcoholism drug and return to the villa.


    When I open the door, I suddenly remember something. When she opened the door with the password, she didn��t even avoid me on her back. Wasn��t she afraid of I know her password?


    I really don��t know if she is smart or dazed.


    I enter the door, pour a glass of water, lift her up, I think for a while, simply hold her in my arms, let her back against my chest, and then feed her two antialcoholism pills. She is drunk, but she is very steady to drink water. After drinking, she suddenly turns over and puts one of her arms around my neck. Her warm-scented nephrite embraces me a full bosom, I almost fall the glass on hand. I quickly stretch out the hand to put the glass on the table and try to get off her arm around my neck.


    The first attempt is successful, but then she holds my waist with another hand. The sofa is too soft, and I fall down, the two of them simply lying together on the sofa.


    She is lying on me, half on my side, beside my neck, and one of my hands is right behind her chest�� As God testified, I am totally careless to press where I should not touch.


    As a result, I am erecting!


    This woman, under the T-shirt, does not wear BRA!!! The feeling of round and full and the mastoid which is hidden under the cotton T-shirt.


    Heartbeating one hundred and eighty!


    In hindsight, with almost saintly perseverance, I move my hand, but unfortunately I am unwilling to let go of her.


    She smells sweet and fragrant. It��s so charming. Her hair is scattered around my neck. It��s itchy. Although she is lying on me, but her body is soft and light.


    I am a little confused, and my heart tells me that I should let her go. Let go of her��


    But at the same time, there is another thought: I only hold her for one minute, then another minute�� and one more another minute��


    In this way, from one minute to ten minutes, from ten minutes to an hour��


    This woman seems to have a magic power. The longer I hold her, the more reluctant to let go of her! Her eyebrows faintly frown in her sleep, as if in some melancholy way, and her eyelids occasionally tremble under her long eyelashes.


    I never had such experience�� Holding a beautiful woman, from afternoon to evening�� Watching the light in the room fade and the time goes by so fast, I seem to be unconscious!


    At last, I feel that half of my body beginning to feel numb. Even if she is light, she still has tens of kilograms of weight, so pressure on me for several hours, I begin to feel part of my body is lack of blood supply.


    I try to move my body and put her down when suddenly a pleasant ring comes from my pocket��


    Nanny in my arms suddenly shakes, then opens her eyes and wakes up.


    The two of us stare at each other for a few seconds, then she is ��Ah���� screaming and bounces from my arms. Unfortunately, the sofa is so small that she rolls to the floor as soon as she moves.


    She snorts, as if knocking somewhere, looks up at me, blushing, and yelling, ��You! You! I�� We?!��


    I��m quickly shaking my hands: ��You are drunk, I just help you take medicine. Please don��t misunderstand! There was nothing happened!��


    She subconsciously touches her clothes and sees nothing unusual. Her nervous expression on face finally fades. We are both looking at each other for several seconds and suddenly laughing at the same time. She��s smiling charmingly, with the languor she has just woken up. ��I��m drunk, sorry����


    When I am about to say something, she points to my coat: ��Your phone.��


    ��Oh!�� I hurry to take my coat and pick up the phone and say ��Hello!�� The result is the voice of a strange man, looking for Mr. Henry. We tale for a while realize that it is a wrong call. Then I hang up the phone.


    I can��t help but be furious. This call didn��t come in a right time!


    She has already stood up. Both of us look at each other. I open my mouth, but don��t know what to say. She is also embarrassed.


    ��Seven o��clock! The charity night!�� I suddenly remember this incident and blurting out.


    She immediately raises her eyebrows and crying: ��Ah! Yes!�� She jumps up, ��I��m going to change clothes! You just tidy up! We����


    She stops suddenly, because she notices that I am staring at her, and my eyes are full of weird��


    She subconsciously touches her face, tidies up her clothes, looks down, then her face is suddenly changed color, instantly red, exclaimed: ��Ah!!!��


    Well��


    The thing is, my eyes are just carelessly sweeping over her and I see the light-colored trousers she is wearing has a small piece of wet underneath it. And, it��s red! Although it��s only a tiny bit, the red print on the white bottom is very obvious.


    In a flash, I understand what is going on.


    No wonder she looked tired in the daytime in the company. No wonder she looked uncomfortable. No wonder she frowned all the way home.


    She frowned because she has a stomachache. She looks pale because��


    Because her period has come!


    Our conversation just now reminded her of her sadness. She was drunk and didn��t change her pad all afternoon. Then, it is estimated that ��that�� thing leaked out a little�� And she��s wearing the light-colored pants.


    Then, well, I just saw it��


    After screaming, her face is almost bleeding, and then she��s running away like a rabbit with an arrow.


    To be honest, if shen I was holding her with one hundred and eighty heartbeats just now. I��m afraid I��m already two hundred and eighty beats for now.


    ��


    It seems that in almost all men��s eyes, it takes a long time for women to dress and make up. But today my experience is quite different.


    I only have waited twenty minutes downstairs, and she has completely dressed up and goes down.


    She��s wearing a red evening dress with a beautiful fold under the skirt, sleeveless and low breast style, and her beautiful hair pulling gently to one side, which makes her looking like a delicate red rose! She wears a light blush, her lips are covered with crystal lip gloss, and her face is crystal clear, apparently well dressed up.


    Because of the great embarrassment before, when she comes down, she does not even dare to talk to me, just looks down at me.


    In this case, of course, as a man, I��d have to be brazened enough to break the deadlock �C can��t I leave such a difficult thing to a woman?


    ��Miss Fang, um�� Well, it��s quite cold at night. Do you want to wear a shawl? You can��t catch cold for these two days.�� The words just come out, and I almost wish I could slap myself!


    Am I touching the tender spot?


    The expression on her face is filled with anger and shame. She takes a look at me and stamps her feet: ��You�� Let��s go! It��s getting late!��


    Looking at her walking in front of me, slender soft waist is tightly wrapped in red evening dress, as if swinging willow branches. My heart can��t help but recall the afternoon when the soft waist limbs in my arms around, what kind of beautiful taste it is��


    And then, looking at her back, I suddenly come up with an almost absurd idea: She��s now�� That thing should be padded. Oh no no no no! Damn it��


    God, why am I full of such evil thoughts?!


    ��


    The venue for the charity is held in a hall of a five-star hotel downtown the city. It seems to me that this is more like a grand banquet.


    Along the way, she and I do not say anything. There is still some awkwardness between us. After all, a woman in front of a man was out of such ��situation��, especially the most private thing.


    I try to concentrate on driving. When we get off the car, her face is a little more peaceful. I give the car keys to the parking staff at the hotel. she suddenly comes up to me and whispering: ��Let��s concentrate on tonight��s work first, OK?��


    I take a deep breath: ��Of course!��


    Suddenly she turns to face me, it is more than eight o��clock in the evening, under the light of the night, the hotel in front of her is dimmed, and her charming face is just under the light. Suddenly, she stretches out her hands and gently straightens my tie, moving softly and harmoniously, as if with some strange feelings.


    Suddenly I couldn��t help thinking: If I couldn��t bear it in the afternoon and ��bullied�� her while she was sleeping, perhaps we might turn into enemy now? Where else is there a chance to enjoy this kind of warmth? I remember Azle said, it is easy to possess a woman��s body, but to possess her heart, can be regarded as a real conquest!


    ����


    We look at each other as if we have some different emotions in our hearts. Just at this very moment, a familiar voice comes from behind.


    ��Chen Yang, Nanny Fang!��


    I turn around and see a slender figure coming. She��s wearing a delicate champagne evening dress, hair in the back of the head with a bun, light makeup face with a calm and elegant smile. A woman with the charm everywhere of her body!


    It��s Yumi. Behind her, there is a man!


    He looks in his thirties at the most, but his eyes seem more than forty. Because his eyes are very spiritual, as if with a mature man��s experience and mansion. An angular face with a straight nose. His lips like the knives. He wears a black suit, well-proportioned and has the charm of a mature man.


    But don��t know why, I just do not like this man. Because his eyes look not very righteous.


    As his eyes are sweeping through Nanny, his eyes are flashing a peculiar look.


    But I just take a look at him, then I look back at Yumi again: ��Hello, Miss Yumi.��


    Nanny stands by me with a pleasant smile on her face: ��Yumi, you��re early. This gentleman is?�� She turns her attention to the man with professional smiling.


    Yumi immediately steps back and stands beside the man, gracefully reaching out and taking the man��s arm, smiling lightly: ��Let me introduce. This lady is my good friend, Miss Nanny Fang, the owner of Deep Blue Entertainment. Next to her is her escort, Mr. Chen Yang.�� Then she takes a look at the man beside her, hesitate for half a second, with a rigorous tone, she says: ��This is Mr. Jimmy Chou, and now he is my boss.��


    Yumi��s new boss?


    Is he the one who took Juan��s place?


    I smile without any difference on my face, but deep in my heart, I give birth of a hostile attitude to this man immediately.


    And this Jimmy Chou doesn��t care about me. He just nods to me a little and focuses his attention on Nanny. I notice a glimmer of wonder in his eyes.


    Such a look, I have seen countless times�� Every time Azle dates girls, when he sees his favorite type, his eyes just look like this.

 Chapter 50 - Youre making trouble!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The charity is arranged in the most luxurious banquet hall on the sixth floor of the hotel. From the elevator to the door, there are many security guards tonight. Entering the banquet hall, the guiding girl leads us to table 6. Jimmy Chou and Yumi are greeted to the table 1 in the first row.


    I think these are probably arranged by the identities.


    When Nanny comes to this public occasion, there is no longer anything unusual can be seen on her face. She completely returns to normal, just like in the company, with a calm expression and attitude.


    I��ve seen a lot of famous people tonight. There are a few guys on the financial and business headlines of the newspaper, and some often appears on the covers of professional magazines.


    It seems that the charity party is of a very high level, not only the rich people in this city, but also some famous people from all over the country have been invited to attend. Besides, I have also seen two famous stars who are quite popular.


    Nanny��s popularity seems quite good, at least one third of the people greet her, and some would sit down to chat with her. But I notice that all the people who see me sitting beside her can��t help showing a trace of surprise.


    I sit still and speak very little. Only when Nanny introduces me is her assistant, I just occasionally stand up and shake hands with the other side. In fact, I have very few chances to shake hands. More often those people just nod to me with a hint of pride.


    I certainly wouldn��t be as dissatisfied as an angry young man �C I��ve worked hard in this society for a few years and clearly realize that the world is hierarchical!


    Before the party starts, the well-dressed men and women in the banquet hall are still looking for their own circle of conversation. It��s a perfect place to socialize.


    I see Jimmy Chou and Yumi are talking in a low voice on the table in the first row. Then Yumi nods and leaves immediately. She seems to do what Jimmy Chou orders.


    Then Jimmy Chou is standing up and walking slowly to our table.


    There are four people sitting at each table. It��s a funny rule that those people with special identities have their own tables alone. Does people who has more money and higher identity need to keep more distance from the crowd?


    There should have been two other guests at the table 6, where Nanny and I are sitting in. But they probably haven��t come yet. Jimmy Chou comes over and sits down at random beside Nanny. Then he takes a glass of champagne casually from a waiter��s tray near him. He takes a sip and looks at her with an elegant and peaceful look.


    Although I have no good impression with this guy, I have to admit that he has very good manners. This man seems to have been higher educated, and there is a sense of calmness in his words and deeds, with a hint of noble grace.


    He is the successor to Juan, and I instinctively place him in a hostile position, but compare with Juan, his eyes are not as deep and sharp as Juan, but more things hidden. He is also not that wild and handsome than Juan, but he is with pretty elegant manners.


    ��Miss Fang.�� He smiles and says, �� I seem to have forgotten something very important just now.��


    ��Oh? What?�� Nanny smiles. Her smile is fascinating, but I can see that her fascinating smile is a completely professional one. Her real smile is not like that.


    ��I forgot to praise your beauty.�� Makes a frivolous remark, but from his mouth out, couple with his warm jade-like eyes, it seems so sincere! I realize at once that this man is a woman killer. ��Please forgive my presumption, because I have to say that you are the most attractive woman I have ever seen.�� He takes a drink from the glass.


    Nanny smiles and says: ��Thank you! But I think your compliments should be left to your companion tonight, shouldn��t you?��


    ��Hah�� hah�� Miss Yumi is my assistant at work. To tell you the truth, I just came to this city and was invited to this occasion tonight. I am still in a quandary about where to find a woman companion�� Fortunately, Miss Yumi relieves me of this embarrassment.��


    This is also very ingenious. Very subtle ingenious!


    On the one hand, his words point out that he is single at present, on the other hand, it is very skillful to explain that Yumi has nothing to do with him, just a simple presence on this occasion.


    Nanny��s expression remains unchanged, just turns to me and asks: ��Chen Yang, what��s the time now?��


    ��Half past eight.�� I look at my watch and reply in a steady tone.


    ��Well, it seems the party is about to start.�� There is a soft smile on her face, ��Don��t you need to return to your seat, Mr. Chou?��


    He doesn��t care at all about Nanny��s intention to end the conversation. Instead, he says with softly smile: ��Well, I��ve asked Yumi to change the seat for me. My seat has been changed to here tonight.�� After a pause, he laughs again, ��It��s my honor to be sitting next to a beautiful lady like you, Miss Fang!��


    Nanny does have some surprises, and me too.


    This occasion can sit in the first row, which is a status symbol! He takes the initiative to move to the back. This guy looks really interested with Nanny.


    This Mr. Jimmy Chou is obviously very good at talk to people. He speaks politely and always looks a little sincere. No matter whether he pretends or not, at least this gesture is sincere. He speaks in a no fast no slow tone, and the voice is a mild and pleasant baritone. And more importantly, he is very good at finding topics. They two has been talking for more than ten minutes without any awkward silence. He fully displays his wit and humor. Nanny smiles at times, as if flower trembling in the wind. Facing with such charming scenery, Jimmy Chou��s eyes do not reveal any color squint, at most with a little light appreciation.


    An amazing guy!


    Yumi has returned, probably to arrnage changing seats matter, but she does not sit next to Jimmy Chou, but next to me.


    ��Yumi,�� Jimmy Chou suddenly says, ��It seems you know Miss Fang��s assistant Mr. Chen Yang?��


    Yumi��s face remains silent and smiling faintly: ��Well, yes, I once met Mr. Chen in Miss Fang��s company.��


    My heart is beating.


    Yumi hides the truth about the connection with me and her.


    ��I really envy you, Mr. Chen Yang, you can work around with such a beautiful woman like Miss Fang.�� Jimmy Chou is smiling with eyes staring at me.


    I just reply him lightly: ��Miss Fang is a very good boss.��


    His eyes are a little gentle. He summons a waiter to pick up a glass of champagne for Nanny. She hesitates for a moment. I immediately understand her meaning, call the waiter and whisper something to him.


    A moment later, the waiter brings a cup of warm water, I hand it to Nanny, whisper: ��Are you still feeling headache?��


    This move is undoubtedly very considerate.


    Women in the period of time, need to keep warm carefully. Usually in the first day and the second day, they will be very painful! At such times, they must not drink cold water or eat cold things. Let them drink warm water will be helpful to relieve discomfort.


    Such a thing, a man without a bit of life experience does not understand.


    Nanny takes the cup, eyes are flashing a hint of shyness, but also with a bit of gratitude. Her face appears a hint of a flush-that shadows in the gentleness let me in such a moment trance.


    Just at that time, I hear Yumi, who��s sitting beside me utters a low sigh, then she quickly glances me and Nanny. There is a hint of hidden strange in her eyes.


    Jimmy Chou��s face is slightly darker, eyes are narrowing and staring at me with an imperceptible judgment.


    Then the party begins, and we end the conversation.


    The party is just a few words of gratitude from the starting of a charity, then follows by a dance. The side doors are opened, and decent waiters are launching the long dining cars with all kinds of fine food.


    It is originally a similar occasion to a buffet. In the middle of the banquet hall, there is a dance floor, where a group of musicians are sitting on the sidelines playing soft dance music.


    Jimmy Chou��s eyes are flashing a trace of light, standing up, goes to Nanny, hands out elegantly: ��May I?��


    Nanny smiles gently, apologetic says: ��Sorry, I want to take a rest.��


    There isn��t anything improper on his face, just shrugs his shoulders, then smiles and goes to Yumi side. He reaches out the hand and says: ��Yumi, you won��t refuse me, will you?��


    Yumi smiles and stands up, and the two of them are walking into the dance floor hand in hand.


    ��That Jimmy Chou seems to be interesting to you.�� I can��t help saying.


    ��Well, I know.�� She nods lightly, and then she glances at me. ��What��s wrong with it? Is there a problem? ��


    I��m speechless.


    She sighs, ��I��ve experienced too many times like this.��


    Her tone is full of helplessness. I say cautiously, ��That��s because you��re so beautiful.��


    She shakes her head, her eyes showing a trace of weakness: ��Beautiful�� I am no longer young, Chen Yang. I��m over thirty. Women��s youth is very short, even if I spend more money, with more ways, my beauty won��t stay too long. If a man is only interested in my beauty, this is not what I want. I just want a normal and long life. You�� Do you understand what I mean?��


    Her eyes give me a meaningful look. My heart is beating hard suddenly.


    Is she hinting me?


    Looking at me, her eyes are flashing a trace of loss, but she immediately returns to normal: ��By the way, why did Yumi just cover up that she had already known you�� Is it because of Mr. Chou?��


    I sigh.


    I certainly know the reason.


    This Jimmy must be Juan��s opponent in the organization, and now he has replaced Juan��s position, Juan left here. For protection of me, he cut off the contact with me. Yumi obviously did this to protect me to.


    Just how can I explain these things to Nanny?


    Look at me not speaking, her eyes are flashing a little disappointment, says lightly: ��OK, the things between you and Yumi, you do not have to tell me.��


    Well? There seems to be some sour taste��


    She��s�� Is she jealous?


    At the end of the music, I see Yumi and Jimmy Chou are dancing in the distance. They have separated. Jimmy goes to another side to talk with the other two men. Yumi walks from the side door to the bathroom.


    Two minutes later, I receive a message from my mobile phone.


    ��Come out. I��ll wait for you at the bathroom door �C Yumi.��


    I immediately stand up, signal Nanny to go to the bathroom and walk out from the corridor.


    At the corner of the bathroom, I see Yumi. Her face is a little gloomy. When she sees I��m coming, without saying anything, I am pulled by a hand and quickly walk into the women��s toilet.


    I am scared, but fortunately there is no one inside. We open a small door and two people go in.


    In the narrow space, the two of us are forced to close together, but Yumi��s face is not good-looking. There is a slight reproach in her eyes and she say, ��Chen Yang, do you know what you are doing?��


    ��What?��


    Her tone is even more displeased: ��Don��t play the fool! I��m talking about Nanny! The two of you�� Is there anything wrong?��


    I��m speechless, just to deny. Yumi suddenly sighs, staring into my eyes, and murmuring: ��Chen Yang, you are making trouble, do you know? You are causing yourself a big trouble!��


    I just want to explain, the door is pushed open. We two are stunned.


    Then I see from the door gap that a man and a woman come in.


    I know both of them. It��s Minister Kim and his ex-star girlfriend!


    They are already entangled, seemingly excited, tugging at each other��s clothes, and then go into a small partition behind the door, with the sound of the door plugged in, there are two people��s heavy breathing and entangled collision sounds��


    I am stunned. The calm on Yumi��s face also disappears, her face is suddenly turning red.

 Chapter 51 - Jimmy Chou’s invite

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    If there��s one thing in the world that��s even more embarrassing than seeing a woman��s pants have a ��red mark�� leak on the side, that��s what I��m experiencing now.


    It��s just a partition, even less than half a meter away. Just next door in the bathroom compartment, clearly comes man and woman gasping, man growling heavily, woman moaning��


    These two people��s actions are too intense, even the partition is hit with ��Bang Bang�� sounds!


    Yumi and I are almost completely stiff. The expression on her face seems to be almost crying. Her pink face is almost bleeding. Unconsciously, she grabs my arm, as if to push me away and keep them at arm��s length.


    But unconsciously, she grabs more and more tight. Something strange is flashing in her eyes.


    ��Kim! Hurry! Hurry!��


    ��Ah����


    ��Oh����


    ��Eh����


    As God testifies, I feel that the Kim��s ex-star girlfriend looks delicate and quiet, but I don��t realize that she is such a crazy wildcat!


    Yumi holds her breath desperately for fear of making any little noise, and she has a hard breath.


    To be honest, more than twenty minutes passed, and the couple next seems to have no sign of stopping�� I can almost imagine that these two guys seem to be very experienced from the sound coming from. They must be the kind of people who like to pursue excitement, probably often cheating on such occasions, so they absolutely make full use of the small space in the toilet!


    Because I can tell from their voices that they have changed positions several times. As for the specific, you can refer to many sex movies.


    Within twenty minutes, for fear of making a sound, she stands in a posture for more than twenty minutes. Yumi seems to have some weakness, and suddenly she is going to fall. I quickly stretch out my arms around her waist. She stares at me. I grab her hand and write in the middle of her palm with my finger: ��In case fall down.��


    Her eyes are slightly softer.


    Finally, the sounds next gradually stop, and after a heavy gasp like an old bull, everything finally calms down��


    Then there are the sounds of wearing clothes, and sounds of using the paper towels. My God, I try not to think about where they use the paper to wipe��


    There is a flushing conversation, which, though I don��t want to hear, still comes into my ears:


    ��Oh, dear, you are wonderful! I am worried just now that someone might come in.��


    ��The party has just begun, and nobody will be here for the time being, but you slut, you��re not wearing underwear tonight!��


    ��


    I��m struggling to keep myself from laughing, and that couple next finally tidy up and walk out of the bathroom one after another.


    I really can��t help admiring Minister Kim. Apparently, he is a cheater expert. He takes it easy to wash his hands at the edge of the pool and tidy up his hair before leaves.


    You know, this is the ladies�� bathroom!


    Finally, there are only Yumi and I here again. I feel that in this narrow space, as if the temperature has risen a lot. Yumi hangs her head, seems do not dare to see me, suddenly gnash teeth and says in hate: ��Beasts! How do they dare in this place to do�� To do����


    I deliberately lower my voice and laugh: ��This is really a special hobby.��


    She gives me a glance. I cough and say with a bitter smile: ��Well, Yumi, what did you want to say to me just now? Before they came in?��


    She seems to be somewhat absent-minded, with a blank look in her eyes, trying to think about it, blushing and shaking her head: ��I��ve forgotten it, this is not the place to talk�� I just want you to be careful. You��d better not to have any thought with Nanny!��


    I smile and say: ��You can rest assured that she is just my boss.��


    ��Hum!�� Her tone is a bit displeased, ��Don��t think I can��t see it! The two of you�� Well, forget it.�� She looks at me, ��Maybe I introduced you to this job was a mistake.��


    I don��t care about these things, and suddenly ask, ��That Jimmy Chou�� He is?��


    Before I finish, she nods. ��Yes! He was sent from above, and now he has taken over everything here. I think even if I don��t say, you should also know that he is opposed to Juan in organization.��


    ��Where is Juan now?�� This is what I really care about.


    ��I don��t know. It seems to be in Southeast Asia. The organization sent him to do something else. For the time being, his strategy is to keep a low profile. Now we are at a disadvantage, it��s better not to be too publicity.��


    I narrow my eyes: ��You just said we, you are also Juan��s people, right?��


    She looks at me: ��You thought? Otherwise, why should I take care of you? Why did I help you to hire the private nurse and to help you to get such a good job?��


    I nod: ��Are you a nail of Juan to stay here?��


    Yumi hums, and suddenly there is a red glow on her face. She whispers: ��You�� Your hands!��


    ��Oh!�� I just find myself is wrapping around her waist. I release her immediately.


    She groans and her body shakes: ��My legs are numb.��


    I can��t help laughing: ��Would you like to sit here for a while?��


    ��Hum!�� She is a little shy and angry, but she is not an ordinary woman after all, calms down quickly: ��I��ll go out first, you stay here. So that no one will see us together�� After I go out, you wait a few minutes to leave.��


    After finishing clean her dress, she takes a deep breath and pushes the door out.


    I am lucky, nobody is in the corridor, and by the time I walk into the banquet hall, the music has changed into a slightly lighter dance piece.


    Yumi has returned to her seat, and Nanny is still sitting there. To my surprise, the two of them are chatting with people.


    The other side are Kim and his ex-stargirlfriend!


    When I walk past them, I notice that Yumi is obviously in a bit of a daze. Her eyes are floating everywhere, and she dares not look at Kim. It is probably the scene in the bathroom left a deep impression to her.


    Minister Kim looks calm, wearing a decent suit and can be seen worth a lot at first sight. His girlfriend dresses in a long swarm of dragging flocks, looks radiant, and her cheeks are slightly flushed. I think in my heart: this woman is probably well nourished.


    Looking at her tight narrow skirt, I suddenly remember the word I just heard.


    This woman does not wear underwear tonight��


    ��Hey! Our gambler master is back!�� When he sees me coming, Kim is immediately laughing, standing up and patting me on the shoulder.


    There is nothing wrong with the expression on my face. I greet him like an old friend. After sitting down, I look at his companion and smile: ��You��re beautiful tonight.��


    She smiles and says: ��Thank you!��


    To be honest, listen to her slightly hoarse voice, I can��t help recalling the voice of the woman who was moaning and shouting: ��Hurry! Hurry!��


    ��Chen Yang, last night I was thinking about the time when we played cards.�� Kim says with laughing, ��Honestly, I��ve never met such a great gamble master. I just talked to Nanny about you. Let��s have a chance to play together again. I will find two masters too. It must be very interesting. ��


    I vaguely reply him some words. Yumi looks at me and smiles: ��Chen Yang, I do not know, you are a gambler master?��


    She has seen me play cards, at least for more than an hour that night in the casino, and she accompanied me to lose those chips.


    Minister Kim is obviously a very generous man �C to be honest, I��m not too disgusted with what he just did in the bathroom.


    We are all men. Sometimes, a lot of things are tacit. Every man, occasionally, has some stimulating sexual phantom. This guy is just too bold and very individual.


    However, Yumi seems to have some low spirits and is entirely deal with polite. It seems that Kim is also a frequent visitor to the casino and knows Yumi too.


    After a few minutes, Jimmy Chou comes back, and Yumi immediately stands up and introduces both sides.


    This time I notice something subtle.


    Minister Kim seems less enthusiastic about the new owner of the casino. He simply says a few words and then focuses on me. We make an appointment to play again sometime. I promise to teach him how to play cards, and he is willing to teach me how to play billiards. Watching our warm chat, Jimmy Chou��s face is very calm, and not at all displeased at being left out.


    After a while, Minister Kim gets up and says goodbye to us. I stand up and shake hands with him. Then I whisper in his ear: ��Man, there��s lip gloss on your shirt collar!��


    ��Oh!�� He raises his eyebrows, but do not panic, but quickly pull out a paper towel, pretending to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and then wipe the collar of his clothes by the way. All the actions like the winds flow to the water, very natural!


    I reaffirm my heart��s conjecture: this guy seems to have a lot of experiences.


    ��Thank you, brother.�� He squeezes his eyes at me and leaves us with his companion.


    I know that I have established a good relationship with this guy.


    Sometimes, friendship between men is so simple.


    Jimmy Chou suddenly looks at me and laughs: ��Chen Yang, are you interested in going to the lounge to smoke cigars? It��s a bit boring here. I think ladies should not mind.��


    What does he want to do?


    I am stunned for a moment, but then I immediately smile: ��My pleasure!��


    Jimmy Chou has stood up. He shrugs his shoulders and smiles gracefully: ��Ladies, please excuse us for a while.��

 Chapter 52 - The sucker

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The lounge is in the corridor behind the banquet hall, where security is markedly strengthened. At the entrance to the corridor, several hotel security guards stand. When JimmyChou and I approach, two securities immediately come to us.


    Jimmy Choutakes a glance at me and takes out a golden invitation card. The two securities look respectful and usher us into the corridor.


    There is a small lounge here. Obviously, if Jimmy Chou doesn��t bring me in, I wouldn��t have been able to come in. Because I see a distinct area arrangement outside the corridor: VIP area.


    Obviously, Jimmy Chou belongs to the category of VIP, but I am not. We can come in because of the golden invitation card on his hand.


    We ask for a separate small lounge, which is temporarily converted from a small hotel lounge, but it is full of things, with a small wine cabinet and a soft sofa.


    Walking into the lounge, the door closed immediately. Jimmy Chou sits down on the sofa casually. Then he takes a cigar out of his arms and throws it to me. ��Cohiba Siglo V. Are you used to this brand?��


    I take a look it in my hand, then slightly throw it back to him, smiling faintly and say: ��I still prefer to smoke cigarette. Cigar tastes too heavy to me.��


    His face shows a complex smile, as if thinking: ��Young people, in fact, you should be brave to try new things����


    ��I have tried before, but I really don��t like it. I just don��t want to force myself.�� I smile and take out the cigarette tube from my jacket pocket.


    He does not say anything more, just finds cigar scissors from the wine cabinet and then lights it with a lighter.


    The CohibaSiglo V., which he is smoking, is a very expensive cigar, made in Cuba. I once saw this cigar in the nightclub. Jimmy Chou is undoubtedly a real cigar smoker, with an enjoyable expression on his face, and then points to another sofa beside him and tells me: ��Just sit down.��


    I don��t like being passive all the time, so I just start talking: ��Mr. Chou, you ask me to come here, is there anything you want to say to me?��


    ��Well, you are very direct. I like straight people.�� His eyes are hidden behind the blue smoke, and he is smiling lightly, ��Well, Chen Yang, I hope you can do me a favor.��


    ��What favor?��


    He is holding the cigar in one hand, taps twice on the armrest of the sofa, and says slowly, ��It��s about Miss Fang. Frankly speaking, I have a crush on her. So, I would like to ask you a favor.��


    I shake my head: ��I��m afraid I can��t help you, Mr. Chou. I��m only Miss Fang��s subordinate.��


    ��My request is very simple.�� He slowly puffs out the smoke and smiles firmly, ��I just want to know one thing. Miss Fang is coming to this charity party tonight. At the auction later, is there any item she wants?��


    My eyes light up and I make a disguise of coughing, say: ��You mean, you want to please her?��


    ��There are many precious jewels in the auction menu tonight. Women love jewelry, don��t they?�� Jimmy Chou laughs confidently, ��You��re her assistant. She must have read the menu before she comes. Did she pay special attention to anything?��


    This guy is really very attentive.


    I already know his plan. He probably wants to bid the item Nanny wants in public, and then send it to her. Such an action is a good way to win her favor.


    Of course, it is also a typical way for wealthy people to chase women.


    When I think of it, I suddenly have an idea in my mind.


    ��I���� I make a difficult expression on my face.


    ��I never let anyone do anything for me in vain.�� He smiles, takes out a checkbook from his pocket, tears one check down and pushes it to the table in front of me, ��You just need to give me a little help. One hundred thousand buy your information, the price should be fair.��


    Damn it, rich man is rich man, in order to please a woman, things have not yet success, he just throws out a hundred thousand of money!


    He looks at my eyes and slowly says: ��How do you feel? I know Miss Fang must have taken a fancy to something since she comes to the auction tonight.��


    I have to say that he guessed very accurately.


    Because when I saw that menu in the car today, I did see something in the photographs listed in the menu that Nanny had drawn a circle with a pen.


    It��s a diamond brooch, which bidding price starts from two hundred thousand. Maybe Nanny is going to take it back tonight.


    ��Mr. Chou.�� My face is deliberately embarrassed: ��You make me very embarrassed�� I��m a subordinate of Miss Fang, and I can��t disclose anything about her, especially some personal matters.��


    He��s laughing. His expression is not even a little discontented, still laughing so happy, and then he quickly spits out a few words: ��Two hundred thousand.��


    I still shake my head: ��I really can��t say.��


    This sentence is what I say intentionally. I said ��can��t say��, but did not say ��do not know��, that is to imply the other side, I do know the target tonight!


    He sighs and stares into my eyes as if carelessly, says lightly then: ��Young man, you can��t be too greedy. Well, three hundred thousand, it��s more expensive than the CIA to buy a piece of information at that price.��


    He writes another check and pushes it to me.


    I really laugh this time. I pick up the check and play it lightly in my hand, then put it in my pocket.


    ��Miss Fang has two goals tonight. The first one is a diamond brooch made by the Mellerio Dits Meller of French. It��s the third item tonight.�� I say.


    He nods: ��Well, I know that Yumi seems to be very interested in it. It��s worth two hundred thousans. Really good indeed.�� Then he looks at me again, ��What��s the other one?��


    ��No. 5th one,�� My face is calm, and I��m speaking slowly in a calm tone, ��It is a diamond ring in double rings, the one donated by Mr. Herod, the European ship king.��


    He thinks for a while and frowns: ��That ring? It doesn��t seem very suitable for women to wear. But it still doesn��t matter.��


    Then hesmiles: ��Well, thank you for your information.�� He then takes out a business card from his pocket and hands it to me, ��This is my phone, young man. I hope we can get in touch more. I might ask you for more help in future.��


    Then he stands up, tidies up his clothes, and takes a deep look at me: ��You must be very happy to work with such a beautiful lady like Miss Fang.�� Then he stares into my eyes, ��You��d better forget our conversation, and I don��t want you to mention it to her.��


    I immediately put on a smile: ��Please rest assured.��


    He nods, then stamps the cigar in the ashtray at will and walks out of the lounge.


    I look at the time. It just passes less than five minutes.


    With a sigh, I take a deep smoke, look at the cigar just been smoked a few smokes in the ashtray, wry smile: ��Prodigal son! Cohiba Siglo V, worths tens of dollars for one, you just smoked so little!��


    Want to date Nanny Fang? Hum, just dream about it!


    I have begun to think about another thing.


    That ring, if it��s on my own, is definitely not expected to bid itback tonight. But now there is a Jimmy Chou as a big sucker, just let him take out money to auction, no matter how much he spends, finally he will send to Nanny��


    As long as the ring is on Nanny��s hand, at least the ring will be in my eyesight. The difficulty has also been decreased a lot.


    Anyway, she may not like this ring, I will try to let her sell it to me in future. It should be not that difficult.


    The most urgent thing is to keep the ring not in other��s hand.


    These are all I can do now.


    Jimmy Chou, you just a sucker!


    I have a good laugh for a while and wait for the whole cigarette lights out, then I get out of the lounge.


    ��Do you need anything else, sir?�� A waiter in uniform comes up immediately.


    ��No need anymore.�� I think and sigh, ��Please send me a glass of warm water.��


    Back to the banquet hall, don��t know where Jimmy Chou is going. I just walk to the seat alone, holding a glass of warm water.


    Yumi is talking with Nanny about something. She seems to ask Nanny something. Nanny listens to her with face a little unnatural. She just shakes her head, but does not speak. Yumi sighs and seems to have some helplessness. When she sees me coming, frowns: ��How did you get back alone? Where��s Mr. Chou?��


    I shrug: ��Cigar is not my favor. Mr. Chou is probably talking with other guests.�� Then I hand the warm water to Nanny.


    She looks up at me. Her eyes are gentle. She says with smile: ��Thank you.��


    I nod: ��My pleasure! I am your assistant. It is my duty to take care of you.�� As soon as I finish speaking, I suddenly feel a kick on my leg under the table. Yumi looks at me and says: ��Chen Yang, please dance with me.��


    Before I can speak, she has turned to look at Nanny: ��Lend me your assistant a few minutes, OK?��


    Nanny��s face is a little red, and her expression is somewhat wry. She says: ��Nonsense! If you want to dance, you just ask him directly.��


    I quickly stand up, reach out my hand and make an invitation: ��Miss Yumi, please.��


    At this moment, the dance music has changed back to a soft tune, I and Yumi walk into the dance floor hand in hand, and then a hand gently around her soft waist. I feel her body stiff for two seconds. Suddenly I remember the scene when I was holding her in the bathroom. I can��t help laughing.


    Yumi has returned to normal and sighs: ��Chen Yang, I have begun to regret.��


    ��What do you regret?�� I hug her slowly, and our bodies stick together.


    ��Regret to introduce you to work for Nanny.�� Her tone is not good enough, ��I warned you just now. You��d better not make trouble to yourself.�� Staring at me, she whispers, ��Nanny is not the woman you should touch. Do you understand?��


    I sigh deliberately: �� Yumi, you just answer me a few questions first. Am I handsome? ��


    ��?�� She looks at me doubtfully, but sees tme do not seem to have the meaning of joke, then she smiles and says: ��OK, in ordinary people, you are good, but that��s all.��


    I nod in recognition of her remarks and ask: ��Then I ask you again, am I rich and powerful?��


    ��Of course not.�� She replies very simply, ��I know almost everything about you.��


    ��Or do you think I am a lady��s man? That kind of woman hunter something?��


    She��s laughing: ��You don��t look like.��


    ��That��s all right.�� I sigh, ��I��m just an ordinary person, and now I��m at most a well-paid staff. Miss Fang is what kind of woman? I��m much clearer than yours. Can a man like me be in her heart? So, you can rest assured.��


    ��But����


    ��But I look like a man she used to know, right?�� I left my mouth and sneer, ��Miss Yumi, do you think this is making a movie? What does it look like? It��s not a super imitation show! My appearance will remind her of the past at most, and when this mood subsides, it is easy for a clever woman like Miss Fang to understand that I am me, not the one in her heart!��


    Without waiting for her to say anything, I say quickly: ��You��d better watch out for Jimmy Chou, the guy who is the one design on her.��


    Yumi smiles and says: ��He? He has no hope. Jimmy doesn��t know Nanny��s background. If he knew it and lent him a courage, he wouldn��t dare to have any idea on her.��


    My heart is beating hard�� Does Nanny have a very strong background?


    She looks at me and says: ��Chen Yang�� You��d better settle down. I help you to get this job, I hope you can work hard to make money, live a normal life of an ordinary people�� This is what Juan hopes to you.��


    I smile, and reply in careless way: ��You can rest assured. At least I do not want to provoke her at the moment.��


    Well, if I really want to touch her, I would be able to succeed at her home this afternoon.


    Of course, this matter I can��t tell Yumi.


    The two of us stop talking and dance with the music. Her dancing skills are very good. Compare with her, I��m not at the same grade at all. But my mind is not on the dance.


    I��m thinking in my mind, when Jimmy Chou gives the ring to Nanny, what will he do to let her take it? Or, after Nanny accepts, how should I get that ring?


    And the three hundred thousand money in my pocket.


    I intend to give the money to Nanny for the compensation of yesterday��s trouble.


    I don��t like to owe others, especially women.


    Actually, I can understand Yumi��s kindness. I am very willing to live an ordinary life.


    But the problem is, I have learned that everything about the ring is real. I have such a magic ring on my hand. Is it possible for me to continue an ordinary life?


    The answer is obviously: NO!


    I am a little absent-minded, glancing around, and all of a sudden, I seem to see somewhere on the left, a figure flashing in the distance��


    My heart beats. In amazement, I slow down a step carelessly and step on her instep. She frowns and seems painful. Then I come back to myself and pull her to one side, say with bitterly smile: ��Are you all right?��


    ��It��s okay.�� She sighs, ��Are you dancing badly or are you wandering?��


    I smile and say: ��Maybe both.��


    Then I loosen her hand and walk slowly back. Yumi follows me and suddenly whispers: ��Be careful of Jimmy Chou. This man is very tough to deal with. You��d better not provoke him.��


    I nod.


    He��s very hard to provoke? I just made him as a sucker just now.


    As we walk back to the table, the music stops suddenly. Then the president of the charity goes to the center, holds the microphone and announce loudly. Ten minutes later, the auction begins!


    But I can��t help looking around, hope to find the figure I saw just now.


    Impossible! That person should not be here. Did I see the wrong person?

 Chapter 53 - We are even now

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Jimmy Chou returns to his seat before the auction begins.


    All proceeds from the charity auction will be donated to a charity organization. I don��t know much about it, seems it specifically setup to help patients with a particular kind of disease.


    After the auction begins, a table is pushed to the front quickly. Three people are presiding over the auction, and the one in the middle is a senior auctioneer specially invited from an auction house. He is a thin man with a southern accent, but his voice is loud.


    Interestingly, the other two hosts are all from entertainment circles. One of them is a well-known TV presenter, and the other is Minister Kim��s female companion! The beauty doesn��t wear underwear��


    I sigh. Thank for the godness, she is wearing a long skirt tonight. Because she stands on such a high table, if the skirt is a little shorter, the fun would be great.


    Tonight��s auction is full of jewelleries, top brand clothes, top cars, and antiques like calligraphy and painting.


    What need to be especially pointed out is that all these things are donated by some wealthy people.


    The first one is a vase of an official kiln of Song Dynasty, with a marked price of five hundred thousand.


    What��s interesting is this vase is bided at a price of 1.5 million. The winner is a middle-aged man sitting in the first row.


    After Yumi��s introduction, I know that this is a rich businessman from north, and interestingly, this vase is actually donated by him. He just spent 1.5 million to buy the vase back.


    In fact, it is one million and five hundred thousand money��s donations through this auction.


    To be honest, I really can��t understand such operation. This is really weird. Since it is a donation, he might just donate 1.5 million directly.


    Why is it so complicated to walk such a big circle?


    But when I see his satisfied expressions to the admirations from the crowd, I think I understand a little.


    In fact, for these rich people, the charity auction is just a game. They are showing off their wealth at the same time, throwing some money out, but also gaining some good reputations. For example, this man who spends money to buy his own donation back, others should praise him for his generosity, forthright and so on.


    Is he really generous?


    If you think of his real thought, perhaps most for fond of the limelight.


    It��s not mearrogating bad motives to them.


    Usually, I think, the millionaires who make millions or even billions a year, who throw millions out of their pockets to show their generous�� By contrast, people who earn only a few thousand a year and are willing to spend 100 a month doing charity�� Who are real generosity?


    In comparison, the truth is very clear.


    An ordinary person may only be able to donate a few hundred, but all he has maybe only a few thousands.


    And a rich man, he may be able to donate one million at a time, but for him, it less than one in thousands of his money��


    Who is more ��forthright��?


    I��m suddenly feel a little boring.


    This so-called charity venue tonight has become a bit ridiculous in my mind.


    It��s just a bunch of wealthy people who make a big party to show off and throw some money from their fingers to get a good reputation��


    They drink the most expensive wine, drive the most expensive car, wear the most expensive clothes��


    This is just a farce.


    Not to put too fine a point on it. If we check these rich people��s accounts, their tax evasion figures might be far more than those generous donations.


    I��m a little distracted, then second item, a Qing Dynasty calligraphy and painting has been bid. I don��t even look at it carefully.


    The third item is the diamond brooch that Nanny wants.


    This jewelry from the famous European jewelry family, MellerioDitsMeller of French, the bottom price is 200,000. When it is shown, I notice that Nanny��s face is obviously refreshed, and her eyes are showing a certain look of subtle longing.


    The auctioneer in the middle begins to auction.


    Obviously, the diamond brooch is popular to some of the ladies here, and the price is soon rising to 300,000 at the outset of the auction.


    I see Nanny hesitates for a moment and seems to think when to bid.


    Just then, a voice steadily says: ��One million.��


    It��s Jimmy Chou. He leans against the chair and holds a glass on his hand and smiling. His voice is not very loud, but in this environment most people in the banquet hall can hear him. The auctioneer on the stage freezes a moment, but after all, he is a professional, and immediately calms down. The two hosts begin to make a fuss and screaming.


    There is always a calm and unflustered smile on his face. After his bid, no one follows again.


    Actually, he isn��t the richest man here.


    The reason is simple: the brooch is precious, but by calculation, its real value is about 400,000. Even if the auction archive to over500,000, there will not be any potential at all.


    These rich people know the true value of it. Naturally, no one is willing to spend one million to buy a thing that only values 400,000.


    And the second reason is: after all, this is a charity auction, everyone simply comes to play. There is no need to fight with each other.


    Many of the wealthy people who are interested in this brooch too, they see Jimmy Chou��s offer, some people know him just do not contend with him. And some other people, even if they don��t know Jimmy, but when they see two beautiful ladies are sitting beside him, should guess that he is bidding it as a gift. Why should they sweep beauties face?


    In the praises, Jimmy Chou has bid this diamond brooch.


    Nanny sighs, and there is a slight disappointment in her eyes. I know she is regret that she couldn��t bid this brooch.


    Yumi looks sideways and gives me a deep look.


    The fourth is a string of blue diamond necklaces, and the competition is fierce. The original value of 150,000 has beenbidding to nearly 500,000 before dropping the hammer. The necklace is bid by a young woman in the north, which seems mysterious.


    Finally, when the fifth item is taken to the stage, I am in spirits.


    ��Thanks for generous donation from Mr. Herod. His generous reputation is well known all over the world. It is a great honor for us to have Mr. Herod��s solid support to our auction party today.�� The head of the charity organization comes to the stage and says.


    It must say that the the European ship king��s rank is several levels higher than most of the rich people here. A charity orgnization gets the favor from the European ship king, and henceforth establish a connection with the generous ship king.


    I peek at Jimmy Chou, his face is as usual, and his mouth still with a faint smile.


    He does not participate in the first two rounds, until the price has soared from a million to 1.4 million, the competitors gradually reduced, he starts.


    ��1.6million!��


    Obviously, he is very good at auction. He has rich experiences of it. It has been calculated that the approximate price of the ring will be around 1.6 million. This is a psychological price! More than this price, many competitors will choose to retreat rationally.


    ��1.7 million!�� A man in a light suit on the right of the first row, with a very personal moustache. After bids, he looks back and smiles to Jimmy friendly. It seems that they two know each other.


    Jimmy nods to him and then says: ��1.9 million!��


    That man shakes his head and takes a look at Jimmy Chou again: ��2 million!��


    Jimmy Chou looks calm: ��2.2 million!��


    That man thinks for a moment, then smiles back at Jimmy, closes his mouth. He gives up.


    The auctioneer takes a deep breath and asks three times in rapid succession. As he is about to drop his hammer, a soft voice comes from the corner:


    ��3 million!��


    The whole audiencesare in an uproar.


    Three million may not be a huge number, but spend three million to buy a ring. To tell the truth, most of the so-called ��richest�� presenters have not yet reached that level.


    Jimmy��s face flashes a trace of haze, frowns slightly, then returns to normal.


    ��3.1 million!��


    But the voice in the corner reacts quickly.


    ��4 million.��


    It��s still that soft voice.


    And I am shocked.


    I am familiar with this voice.


    I try my best to control myself to not to stand up, but I still look to the direction of that voice.


    Sure enough, I finally see a slender figure sitting alone at a table in a corner, one slender palm on the table, and the other one as if is playing with the hair.


    That beautiful face, with a clear smile, laughs so simply. but I see a bit strange look in her eyes immediately.


    Yes, this is her smile! Touching smile, but always with a hint of wisdom and cunning taste.


    Vivi Young!


    It��s Vivi Young!


    Jimmy Chou also sees her. His face suddenly changes a little strange look. He seems surprised and hesitant, but then a trace of determination flashing through his eyes.


    ��4.1 million!��


    I notice that his breathing seems to be no longer calm. Although his face is still calm, only the person sitting next to him can see the slight change from him.


    Vivi is still playing her hair with her fingers. She smiles to Jimmy Chou, exposes her white teeth, and then says lightly: ��5 million!��


    Sighs of shock!


    I see the auctioneer on the stage sweating, and the two hosts are completely silent. Especially the one without underwear, her eyes are radiating unusual expression.


    Jimmy Chou takes a deep breath, and the smile on his face is somewhat grudging: ��5.1 million!��


    At this time, I see Vivi curls her lip, and then laughs, blinks, raises the glass to Jimmy Chou and makes a toast action.


    Jimmy Chou smile reluctantly, lifts the cup, and give a hint to Vivi either.


    Then Vivi throws down her glass, stands up and makes a strange gesture to Jimmy. Ignoring the eyes of the audience, she turns and walks toward the door.


    ��5.1 million! Sold!�� The auctioneer can hardly wait to force the hammer.


    Jimmy��s face is cold and his eyes are chilly. I notice that he presses the fingers of the cup very hard, and even the knuckles are white.


    I��m awakened. Something wrong!


    If he starts bidding this ring, the purpose is for Nanny. Now, the situation is obviously different!


    For a woman to meet for the first time, spend about five million in one breath?


    Jimmy Chou is not stupid! Even if he is romantic and willing to spend money for women, he is impossible so generous.


    So, the reason is Vivi!


    Looking at his expression, it seems that there is a bit of faint helplessness. It seems that he has to continue to bid. It seems to be forced to continue.


    What does Vivi ��s last gesture mean?


    Fortunately, someone has asked for me.


    Nanny asks with curious: ��Mr. Chou, that young lady, do you know her? Does her last gesture congratulations to your success?��


    Jimmy Chou has a cold sweat on his forehead and shakes his head slowly.


    Yumi suddenly opens her mouth. Her eyes are a little strange. She whispers: ��Her gesture seems to mean: We��re even now.��

 Chapter 54 - It is a small world

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Jimmy Chou hears her words, and there is a sharp glimmer from his eyes. Yumi immediately realizes that she has made a mistake and stop talking.


    At this moment, the auction continues. But Jimmy Chou��s mood seems to be seriously affected, He has no mood to pay attention to the next auction. His eyes begin to drift, and even has no interesting to talk to Nanny.


    Finally, he sits for ten more minutes, then suddenly stands up and says in a faint tone that he still has some business and need to leave. He says sorry to Nanny, then walks away quickly. Yumi immediately picks up the handbag and follows him carefully.


    The auction atmosphere becomes more and more intense, and even a rare Easter egg from Carl Faberg is sold for 9 million! This is the highest price so far this evening.


    But Nanny seems to lack interest. It seems that her only goal tonight is the diamond brooch. She doesn��t know that Jimmy Chou bid the brooch for her. Unfortunately, Vivi Young suddenly appears and probably disrupting his plan. So, he was hurrying to quit in advance.


    At about 10 p.m, the auction is halfway through, and the host announces an one-hour break, which is not a professional auction. After all, it is necessary to take care of these distinguished guests, as well as many ladies. A half-time break is also necessary.


    ��Let��s go.�� Nanny suddenly pats me lightly, ��I feel boring now.��


    Since the boss speaks, of course I need to follow. She says goodbye with the acquainted friends, and then we leave.


    As soon as we come out, a man in a grey suit greets us at the door with two boxes on his hands.


    ��Please wait a moment, Miss Fang. I��m Mr. Chou��s driver. He asks me to stay and give you these two things.��


    Nanny frowns instinctively. It seems that her impression of Jimmy Chou is not very good. When I think of it, I am secretly pleased in my heart.


    ��What is this?�� Nanny does not take.


    ��I don��t know.�� The man says, ��Mr. Chou just asks me to give it to you.��


    In fact, from the instinct, I have seen that this person is definitely not a simple driver.


    His eyes are sharp, not very tall, but seems very tough. It looks like he should be both a bodyguard and a driver.


    For a few seconds, Nanny looks at me and says: ��Hold it for me.��


    The driver brings these two boxes to my hands and quickly walks away. Nanny��s expression is somewhat cold and seems to be in low spirits. I smile deliberately, ��Miss Fang, you think what are in the box?��


    She sneers: ��What else can it be? If it were not for flowers, that would be jewelries. What else tricks do these men think of?��


    She gives me a deep look, and a little discontent in her eyes. Then she walks quickly into the elevator.


    I hold the two boxes and follow her, just as a real attendant. She does not say a word. Her expression is somewhat cold. Does she seem to aim at me?


    But I don��t remember where I offended her.


    The parking boy drives the Audi A8 to the door. She doesn��t say a word and get in the car. When I drive the car out of the hotel door, I ask in a low voice: ��Miss Fang, do you want to go home?��


    ��No!�� Her tone still with a trace of displeasure, ��Drive to the ring road. Whatever you do, just drive around for a while!��


    Then she opens the window. The cold wind at night is immediately blown into the car, and her hair is raised and fluttered.


    I look at her through the mirror. Her face is cold. She��s facing out the window and looking at the buildings flashing by the roadside.


    The neon lights flash at night in the city. It is late autumn now. The temperature at night is still a bit low. Suddenly I see her body trembling slightly. I can��t help but feel soft in my heart and say in low voice: ��Ms. Fang, you��d better close the window. You are not feeling well today. You will get ill.��


    Her face turns red imperceptibly, but then there is a hint of anger in her eyes: ��No need to take care of me!��


    Damn! Where did I offend her?


    But looking at her thin evening dress, sleeveless and low-breasted style, although it looks more attractive to women, but such a wear, in such a night of low temperature, cold wind is very easy to get sick! And today is just her ��inconvenient�� day.


    I sigh, ready to speak to her again: ��Miss Fang����


    ��Miss Fang, Miss Fang!!! Can��t you call me Nanny?�� She suddenly becomes angry and shouts at me, ��You always call me Miss Fang, but you and Yumi chatted so happily and closely? Am I the kind of person who is very difficult to get along with?��


    I��m speechless, though I feel that the woman��s sudden angry has no reason, but I can taste the sour feeling inside her voice.


    I think for a moment, just about to open my mouth, she suddenly takes a deep breath, eyes staring at me in the mirror, with a kind of quiet tone: ��Chen Yang, Let me ask you�� Are you familiar with Yumi?��


    I smile and say in a sincere voice: ��I only met her two times before tonight.��


    ��I ask you something�� In the evening before the auction begins in the hotel. When Yumi went to the bathroom for half an hour, did you sneak off to meet her?�� She suddenly throws out such a word.


    I am stunned.


    She knew?


    Sees me do not talk, she grips: ��Hum, am I a fool? After she left, you looked at the mobile phone and went out, and then she came back first. The two of you were somewhat unnatural! Hum!��


    I am impatient. Her general tone of questioning makes me feel a little unhappy, and I can��t help answering her: ��Miss Fang, I��m just your assistant. As for whether I am a friend of Yumi or not, it seems that nothing to do with my job.��


    ��You!�� She shivers and twists his body.


    I wait for a moment, looking at her silence, is a little strange, but from the mirror to see, she is holding her shoulders, from time to time a slight trembling. Seeing from the side, there is a tear in the corner of the eye.


    Is she crying?


    I sigh, press the window control button, close the window, and then send a pack of tissue back.


    With a hum, she doesn��t take it at all, but takes that two boxes, as if to vent the general force to open. Then she sees clearly what are inside, her face can��t help but stiff! Then the complexion suddenly becomes cloudy.


    ��Chen Yang, what��s going on here? Did you do it?��


    She holds the diamond brooch on her hand and staring at me.


    My face is playing the fool: ��What?��


    ��Hum! That Chou, when he bid this diamond brooch, I was surprised. At first, I thought he wanted it for a woman. Now he sent it to me. Hum! Who knows what I want to buy it? Only you!�� Her eyes almost bursts into anger, ��What��s your meaning of doing this?��


    I take a careful look at her and try to say in a calm voice: ��I don��t understand what you��re talking about.��


    ��Don��t understand?�� Her face is a little pale, ��Jimmy Chou is clearly thinking of a plan on me. You even help him�� Before the auction, you left together. Did you tell him that I originally wanted to buy this? Don��t you dare say No?!��


    How should I answer?


    FXXX! I deny for sure! No admit no death!


    Such a thing, if I admit it, then I��m an idiot!


    ��Not me!�� I shake my head, full of grievances, ��Miss Fang! How do I know what you want to buy tonight?��


    ��Hum! You still pretend! You must have read the menu! I drew a circle on it, no one else knows! Only you! ��


    I adjust my breath and try to look grieving: ��Maybe Yumi said?��


    Sure enough, she hesitates for a moment and think about it carefully. Her eyes are a little softer and her tone is not so sharp: ��Yumi�� She should not do such a thing.��


    I sigh in my heart.


    If it was not for this ring, I would never have done such a thing. As a matter of fact, I have a little regret now.


    Anyway, she obviously has a good opinion of me. My behavior, no matter what the subjective purpose is, at least objectively, I��m helping other men chase her!


    Such a move is undoubtedly an insult to any woman.


    Sees I do not speak, she seems hesitant again: ��Really not you?��


    ��No,�� I hurriedly follow up with a low voice, ��That Jimmy Chou, I don��t like him either. Besides, how can I help other man to chase you?�� Looking at the trace of resentment in her eyes, a strange look flashing in her soul-stirring eyes, I can not help but feel a flash in my heart, almost completely subconscious, and the ghost makes me vaguely say: ��How could I?��


    When the words just blurt out, I feel a little regret in my heart.


    Tonight, when I was reminded by Yumi, I understood it very well. No matter Nanny has what kind of mind on me, I��d better not mess with this trouble!


    Not to mention the identity, status or even age between she and me, we are all too disparate. And Yumi��s warning is obviously not from no reason.


    To be honest, Nanny is really charming.


    No, it should say that she is very, very charming. If I have met such a glamorous woman under other circumstances, I would have rushed forward without hesitation.


    I would never shrink back if I just join in the spirit of the occasion.


    But the situation is different now.


    Do I want to have her? Honestly, yes! Aa any real man would.


    But what about after getting her?


    It would be too complicated. There would be too many troubles.


    Such a woman is definitely not that easy to straighten out relationships after you go to bed with her. It��s not as easy as play a one-night stand.


    After hearing my subconscious words, she looks a little shy and is silent for a while before she murmurs in a low voice: ��You really didn��t do it?��


    At this moment, I suddenly despise myself. I can��t help feeling with some guilty. I feel a bit fucking despicable in my way tonight.


    But I say with a stiff upper lip: ��No!��


    She takes a sigh of relief, looks at the brooch at random, and throws it into the box: ��I don��t want anything from Jimmy Chou.��


    I smile and say: ��Why not? Don��t waste good things without spend money. I think if you wear this brooch must be very beautiful and elegant.��


    She laughs, and the tears on her face have not yet been wiped away, just like the pear blossoms under raining, adding a kind of soul-stirring charm. I am somewhat losing my mind and almost driving the car to the safety island.


    The car has already reached riverside road of the North of the city.


    The city is bordering is close to a big river. This riverside road is an international standard road just built last year. On the left side are rows of beautiful buildings with flashing lights. On the right is the winding embankment of the river. The vast river flows slowly below.


    In silence, the atmosphere in the car is subtle. Nanny opens the other box, which is indeed a beautiful jewelry box, after opening, the top is that exquisite ring!


    ��Hum.�� She somewhat disdains, ��How did Jimmy Chou send me this thing?��


    I hold the excitement and laugh: ��This is what he bought with five million! This is a great dealing!��


    ��I don��t care at all!�� She curls her lips and throws it back.


    I laugh bitterly.


    Please, after all, it��s five million!


    But later I just know that her reaction is normal.


    With her beauty and the amazing background behind her, and her wealth. Don��t know how many powerful men bow down on her. In order to please her, those rich people are willing to give her more. Don��t mention a small ring.


    Even garden houses, famous cars, yachts, there are plenty of people are willing to send her to please her!


    ��This ring looks pleasing to my eyes, but unfortunately it is a man��s. Well, Chen Yang, would you like to wear it?�� She says lightly, ��I will transfer the money to him tomorrow.��


    My heart is thumping, but intellect makes me shake my head and refuse: ��I dare not ask for anything so valuable. Besides, only that Jimmy Chou was foolish enough to bid it with 5 million. If you spend so many moneys, it would be a bad buy!��


    She thinks for a while, says, ��Then you go for him tomorrow, and send the ring back.��


    I smile and accept. The corners of my mouth can��t help showing a trace of smile.


    Looking at the road ahead, I ask: ��Miss Fang, we are about go to bridge corss the river. Do we keep driving?��


    She sighs: ��Turn around and go back to downtown.��


    I hear a whisper behind me: ��Chen Yang�� When we are staying together alone, you�� Just call me Nanny.��


    I sigh.


    If I still do not understand her intention to me now, I could just go find a place to kill myself.


    But although I know it very well, I still feel I should refuse.


    Even ignore the wealth and social status gap between us, although she looks so charming, she is still nearly ten years older than me after all!


    The most important thing is that she has a soft spot for me, obviously because I look like someone. Take me as a substitute.


    I try to concentrate on driving. Although I notice she is looking at me behind my back, I try to control myself from looking in the mirror.


    I drive back to the downtown area and turned around to go to her home. She looks a little upset, and suddenly whispers, ��I don��t want to go home now.��


    ��Uh?��


    ��I�� I��m hungry. I want to eat something. ��


    ��Well, Miss ��Eh��Nanny, do you mean to find a place to eat something?��


    She hears me call her Nanny directly at last, smiling with satisfaction, and then sighs quietly: ��I don��t want to go home, I��m alone at home, one person at night is very boring.��


    Her eyes do not have the appearance of a strong woman, and there are faint and tender feelings.


    I am sighing in my heart, but smiling on the face: ��I know a small restaurant. Their foods are pretty delicious.��


    ��


    Funny BBQ, it is a small restaurant behind a commercial street.


    This barbecue restaurant is famous in all the major entertainment circles in our city. The first reason is that it opens all night. The second is known for its low price and good quality. Basically, all the places of entertainment, like the Bars, Discos and the nightclubs, all kinds of people who like night life, after the midnight revelry, like to eat something here.


    Their chicken wings are roasted very well here, the flavor is unique, fragrant and not greasy, the price is also low, very popular by the customers.


    The exmobileent of the business here is also famous in this city. Sometimes, at two or three o��clock in the morning, there are even still no enough table.


    Strangely enough, despite the boom in business, the owners here have no plans to expand their operations, so for several years, it is still the palm-sized shop, which can only accommodate seven or eight tables.


    I think if this restaurant is run by another business operators, it would have expanded its operation scale and even plan to open many branches.


    When we drive to there, the business is already very good. When I park the car on the roadside and walk into the shop side with Nanny, it is undoubtedly very noticeable.


    Nanny is wearing the red evening dress. Her splendid appearance and charm make her looks like a delicate red rose. And I am dressing in a suit with a tall form.


    From any point of view, we are both dressing as if we are at a formal party, and should never have been in a roadside restaurent like this.


    But Nanny seems to come to such a place very seldom, and her expression is a little excited and curious, totally ignore the colorful eyes come from the people around.


    Perhaps the beautiful woman like her has grown accustomed to be noticed since childhood.


    It is cold in the evening. I take off my suit coat and put on her shoulder. She does not refuse, but gives me a gentle eye wave, which fills with tenderness. It let me feel a little soften, but I immediately remind myself: ��Chen Yang, don��t do stupid things! She doesn��t like you, but that brother she called!��


    Stools and tables are all simple, even some of the soot. But she doesn��t feel the slightest distress for her famous European evening dress and sits down without hesitation. Then with those soft thin fingers, she picks up the greasy menu in front of her and looking curiously.


    ��The chicken wings here are very famous.�� I smile and say, ��Roast fish is also good.��


    She looks at me softly: ��Please help me to order.��


    I order four pairs of chicken wings and two roast fish. While order the drinks, she suddenly tells the waiter: ��Two beers.��


    I frown and whisper: ��You are still not suitable to drink cold things��


    ��No, I want to drink.�� Across the table, her eyes are a little imploring. Such a mature, beautiful and brilliant woman, at the moment, seems to be carrying a little child��s spoiled tone.


    I look at her with a little dull, and when I can respond to the message, the waiter has already walked away at her command.


    This woman!


    Sprinkled cumin roast chicken wings are so delicious that let her eyebrows flying and full of smiles on face. She does not care about the exquisite lip gloss has been completely messed. She is even more unconcerned take the oily wings on her hands directly, as if she does not have the usual image of an elegant lady.


    Frankly speaking, such a Nanny, in my eyes, is far more charming than the rational image of a strong business woman in the company during the day!


    Suddenly I can��t help laughing.


    It seems that this is regularity. It��s like the classic episode in the movies: the rich ladies seem always be curious about the roadside shops.


    Because they didn��t eat many foods at night, her appetite is obviously very good. I drink only a little beer and hardly touch my chopsticks. Almost all the foods are eaten by her.


    She eats for a long time before she sees that I don��t seem to eat much, and the shyness appears on her face: ��Chen Yang, why don��t you eat? Do I eat ugly?��


    Her eye waves penetrates deep into my eyes with shy and timid look, the blush on her cheeks, the charm between her eyebrows makes me can not help breathing quickly, almost forget to speak.


    But��


    Unfortunately, tonight, I��m determined to not so peaceful and beautiful to the end.


    A sharp voice suddenly appears in my ear, with a bit of secret malice, like a poisonous snake.


    ��Ouch! Is this brother little 5?�� Several people come up behind me, a hand pats heavily on my shoulder, with a little resentment in the tone, ��It is really a small world! Huh? Hah-hah-hah!!!��


    Looking back, I see several men. Someone is bald, someone tattooed, someone ferocious pugnacious looks. Obviously, they are not good people at all.


    Almost these words are written on their faces that ��I am a bad man!��.


    The leader, standing beside me, with his hand on my shoulder, with a malicious smile on his face, is an old acquaintance!


    It��s John, the gigolo!

 Chapter 55 - Been sent to the police station

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ��I say, brother little 5, why do you dress so well today? You��re even wearing glasses now?�� The chief gigolo with a sneer of deceit, eyes coldly staring at me, as if a poisonous snake, without hiding the resentments!


    Then he looks at Nanny��s face and can��t help but be shocked.


    Perhaps every man can see such a beauty as Nanny, who has such a moment of absence. Those men behind John, without exception, can��t help but fix their eyes on her too. The triviality and drooling in their eyes are not hidden at all.


    If the eyes can eat people, I��m afraid Nanny has already been swallowed up with bones.


    ��Oh! Brother little 5! Where did you find such a high-quality woman? I heard that you are not working in nightclub now. Where are you making fortune now? Such a good woman, why don��t you introduce her to brothers here?�� The chief gigolo couldn��t help licking his lips, swallowing the saliva. His eyes are even more unscrupulous, ��With our old relationship, we are sure to support! Come on, what price is for this beauty to come out? We��ve got a bunch of brothers here. She can stay with us all tonight.��


    As Nanny��s capacity, there��s no one ever dare to say such shameless words to her. Suddenly her face is changing greatly.


    My face is sinking, I turn my head up, and I gaze at him coldly: ��It��s you! I heard you have left the city. When did you return? Is the South side not fun?�� Ignoring the embarrassment on his face, I say, ��I heard that you have resumed your old business Recently. Ah, is it hard to work? I heard that the price of gigolos in South is pretty good. You can go back there to spend your rest life!��


    ��Fuck!�� Suddenly he bursts into a rage. His face is full of rage, cracking, and slapping hard on the table. The simple table is shaking and almost be crushed. The roast fish on the table jumps up. He��s creaming fiercely: ��Chen Yang! You think you have the right to play with me! Heh, don��t think I do not know, you have been swept away by Juan. He has also left here and sold the business too. Don��t know where he is hiding. You think you��re still the brother little 5? Do you think you still have capitals to frantic? Fuck you!��


    In rage, he��s reaching out to my dress collar.


    Probably this guy is too angry to forget who I am, such a junk even dares to touch me?


    I reach out my hands and block his hand and sneering, ��John, do you want to calculate the old account?��


    ��Don��t shit! I was broken one hand. I��ll cut off your both claws today!��


    ��Good!�� I shout. One hand is lightning-like holding his wrist. How can he resist this kind of capture tactics? Under the pain, his body is softened. I push the whole arm on the table! The other hand has already grabbed a few iron sticks on the table, which used to stick with chicken wings, sticking them from the back of his hand.


    ��Ah!!!��


    He is uttering a pig-killing scream. His palm is pierced by the iron sticks. These iron sticks have pluged into the table and nailed his whole hand.


    Before men behind him react, I have grasped his shoulder and have his shoulder joint off.


    This time he can��t even cry, but eyes goes straight, and he has passed out.


    The four men in the back are obviously fight often too. Seeing how fierce I am, they do not shrink back at all. They are shouting and rushing toward. Some of them are grabbing the beer bottles from the adjacent table, others are grabbing the faldstools.


    They��re rushing toward and hitting me at the same time. I don��t have any room for evasive. I��m a pretty good fighter, but not mean I can be the kind of the Superman who wears underwear outside! Four people surround me, I am a bit unable to handle, simply grit my teeth, let a faldstool hit on the back, which makes me a shock, the back is too pain to almost lose feeling. At the same time, I plunge into the arms of the nearest man in front of me, slam his shoulder against his ribs, and lift his elbow with a sudden. I hit him on the chin, and he is horrific screaming in pain.


    In general, if the jaw hits, it would make people lose the ability to respond in a short time. I take advantage of his distracted effort, push him in front of the other three people, and at the same time grab Nanny, pushing her to the door direction. I shout to her: ��Run!��


    She is pushed into a staggering way. Her eyes are filling with anxiety. She��s screaming: ��You run, quickly!��


    Damn! Stupid woman! I run? They have several people. How can I sell my back to them when I turn around to run?


    There is a whirl of wind behind me. I Instinctively sideways and step back. The man behind me smashing a beer bottle into the air. I avoid his fist, catch his arm and lift it on my shoulder. I can��t stop at this time, just squeeze his arm and twist it hard.


    With a click, the man��s elbow has been twisted and dislocated by me. I hpld him and rush back, and then kick him hard on the head. His scream is only half loud, then stops. He passes out too.


    But I also pay the price for it. A guy next me hits on my head with a beer bottle.


    I��m only feeling a ��Buzz�� in my ear, and pains on the top of my head.


    FXXX! Hit my head again! How many times have I been beaten on head these days?!


    ��Damn it!�� I��m roaring, turn around, twist my waist, clench my fists, and take a sudden step forward, breathing out and shouting!


    With a ��Pang�� sound, I punch him on the chest.


    It��s a very powerful boxing skill.


    Just hear the click sounds. don��t know how many of his ribs are broken. He opens his mouth and spewing blood! Then he is falling to the ground and flashing more blood from his mouth.


    Several other guests in the shop are already stunned. Seeing me punch him lying on the ground spraying blood, suddenly a fat woman is screaming: ��Killing people, help!!!��


    To be honest, I��m not hurt too badly, and my head is only feeling a little pain. But the woman��s scream gives me a startle. The other guests are suddenly jumping up and running out to the door.


    The last man, who is holding a faldstool on his hand, watching me take care of his three companions just with bare hands. He can��t help chilly and flustering in eyes. He is wondering whether he should continue to rush up or just retreat.


    I wipe the blood on my face. Damn, that guy I just knocked down, his blood has sprayed on my face.


    Suddenly the guy is shouting, raising his hand, throwing the faldstool to me. I dodge, and while I am just moving, I feel bad in my heart. Nanny is hiding behind me. My body moves and the stool is flying towards her.


    Fortunately, the guy��s punctuality is really not so good. Instead, the stool does not hit her, but it knocks down a table beside. She is groaning and squatting down with a painful look on her face.


    It turns out that the table has fallen apart and pressed her toes.


    She is wearing a pair of exquisite open-toed high-heeled shoes tonight, the original delicate small thumb is pressed, immediately blood is flowing out. Looking at her squatting down and screaming painfully, I feel an unexplained pain in my heart, as if there is a brass names reason suddenly breaks!


    I rush to the guy. He kicks me to the stomach. I look like terrible, yelling, hug his thigh, and with a swing of strength, he is flying out sideways, knocking down a table. Without waiting for him to stand up, I have grabbed him by the collar of his clothes. After lift him, I hit him on the bridge of the nose.


    His nose bone breaks. Blood is flashing out. I don��t care and raise my hand and punch him again. I knock out three front teeth this time. My knuckles are cracked. The guy is as soft as a puddle of mud. I hold his chin in both hands, then slowly lower him down, lift my right knee and strike up��


    Bang!


    This guy is hit on the face by my knee. I��m afraid he��ll need a better cosmetic surgeon after tonight. Because I feel that his nose is almost sunk in.


    Then a blood line comes out of the air, and the man finally falls down.


    I look at the five people, including the chief gigolo on the ground, slightly gasping.


    After all, I had a broken arm at home for a month without exercising. I obviously feel a little regressive. Nanny is still crouching behind me, but she seems to forget the pain on her feet. She stares round and looks at me in horror.


    I know I might look a little scary now. My face is covered with blood and my glasses are red. A handsome face is somewhat twisting with cruel. Clothes are mess up and there are bloodstains on shirt.


    Without saying a word, I walk to the chief gigolo and stand beside him, looking at him carefully.


    Well, last time, he was broken a leg. The left leg or the right leg? It looks like the right leg.


    I kick him, flatten his left leg, lift it, take a deep breath, and stomp down the bone of it!


    ��Ah!!!!!!!!�� Suddenly bursting out a tragic shriek, fainting John is awakened by pain. His snivel and tears are all over the face. I stamp his leg, feeling that do not break his leg, lift the stool on the ground beside him, is about to smash down��


    ��Chen Yang! No!��


    Behind me comes a cry of alarm from Nanny. I look back and see that Nanny has barely stands up, her right hand is covering her mouth in surprise and looking at me in horror.


    She must be frightened by my cold-blooded look.


    I snort, throw away the stool on my hand, kick him again, and then come to Nanny. Slowly squatting down, reaching for a slight touch on the wound on her toes, ask her with a soft voice, ��Do you feel pain?��


    Nanny seems has never seen so much blood. She is already frightened to look pale and shaky. She could not help moaning and her legs are soft. I quickly hold her body, and whisper, ��OK, it��s okay now!��


    Her voice is trembling: ��You�� You look terrifying just now�� You�� �� She takes a deep breath and says with cry: ��You�� Are you all right? You have a lot of blood on your head�� ��


    I hold her hand touching my head and say, ��it��s not my blood. It��s theirs.��


    She does not rest assured, checking my body. I was smashed on the head by a bottle, rubbed a little skin, in addition, it seems that my head injured several times, but more and more exercise make it ��stronger��.


    I was also hurt by a stool behind my back. There might be some muscle injuries and nothing else.


    Nanny relaxes her tone, but her face changes slightly. ��You�� You were terrible just now. How did you strike them so hard?��


    I raise my eyebrows, smiled coldly and stared John who��s lying on the ground: ��you said him�� Well, this scum, I��ve long wanted to clean him up by hand. Pity it��s impossible to kill him!


    I let go of her and stride behind the counter of the shop. Behind the counter there is a young waitress, too frightened to hide behind and dare not come out. She sees me walking toward her, face is pale with fear.


    I smear the blood on my face and say softly to the waitress in a peaceful voice: ��Little sister, do you have paper towels?��


    Then I take the paper towel the waitress hands to me with trembling hands and go to Nanny. I squat down, wipe the blood off her toes carefully and gently.


    Her toes are small, milky, pinky and delicate. And her ankles are round and glittering. They have no any flaw. It seems that she pays great attention to the maintenance of her details every day.


    But now there��s a slight wound on the thumb. The pink muscles in the wound comes out and slowly bleeding.


    I check it and realize that she wasn��t hurt so serious. But as the saying, fingers and toes are direct linking to the heart. If the toe hurts, people feel more painful.


    Any of my movement is as gentle as possible. Nanny seems to be shocked, as if silly, so she just foolishly watching me squating under her skirt to wipe her wound. Then I ignore her exclamation and hold her in a transverse way.


    She keeps whispering, seemingly trying to struggle. But she hesitates a little, and finally smoothly hugs my neck.


    I walk out of the restaurant with her in my arms and say lightly: ��No need to worry. That��s how I held you when you drunk at home this afternoon.��


    We just step outside, and a patrol of policemen come. They stop before the restaurant��s door suddenly. Two policemen jump out of the car and look at me in amazement. Then a waiter, bold enough, is pointing at me and shouting: ��It��s him! It��s him.��


    They are stunned: ��Who was calling the police just now?��


    A male waiter who is standing in the middle cowardly says: ��Me����


    ��Stand still, do not go!�� A policeman stops me. Then another one listens to the descriptions of several waiters and enters to check the five people lying on the floor.


    ��Man, you are tough enough!�� The policeman next to me is in his thirties, and looks at me with a slightly sullen, ��Come back with us.��


    I know I can��t run.


    Don��t know how many times I have experienced from be taken to the police station because of fighting. Besides, when I was fighting with them, I have thought about it. This thing can��t be easily finished. Since I have hit thim, it would be useless to run away. John knows me!


    ��My friend��s feet were hurt by them. Can you send her to the hospital?��


    The policeman looks at me with a cold look, but then he sees Nanny��s face clearly. He is slightly shocked and says: ��Yes, if you go with me, she will stay here with my colleagues. In a few minutes, ambulance will come to take your friends and the others to the hospital together.��


    Nanny immediately objects. She does not want to let me go to the police station alone. But I convince her to go to the hospital first, and I tell her that I need her help to go back to company to get my ID.


    When I went to work this morning, I have taken the ID to company and gave it to Penny to make some registrations and records. Then I left it in my drawer.


    Now thinking of it, I suddenly feel a strange feeling in my heart�� Fortunately, the ID is left in company, if it is at home��


    I do not that want Nanny to go to my home. Because I don��t want her to see Didi and little moneygrubber there.


    This mind is weird. It��s just flashing through my mind.


    Nanny is convinced. She tells me that she would go to the police station to look for me later.


    I follow the policeman into the police car. There is a young policeman in uniform sitting on the seat. He sees me in, just with a faint look at me. He asks that policeman pushes me in: ��Song sir, how��s the situation inside?��


    That Song sir curls his lips, sits down and says: ��Nothing but fighting. There are a couple of men lying inside. They seem to be badly hurt. I have left Sielth here waiting for the ambulance and maintaining the scene. Let��s take this guy back first.�� Then he glares at me, ��You, just sit upright!��


    I know the police usually have this tune. Actually, we can��t blame them. It��s a job requirement.


    Police officers often deal with all kinds of people. It is difficult to shock them without a bit fierce.


    I have already got used to it.


    The policeman drives to the nearest police station of this district. On the way, that policeman Song��s phone is suddenly ringing. He answers the phone and whispers a few words. After hanging up the phone, he looks at me strangely.


    Suddenly there is an odd smile on his face: ��Man, you are tough enough. But you don��t know that you��re in trouble.��


    Trouble?


    I hum.


    When we get into the police station, they take me into a room even without take notes. The policeman Song hands me over to another man. They talk in a low voice for some words. They look at me quickly from time to time, with some sympathy in their eyes.


    Then I am locked in the room, and, without the chair.


    The policeman who succeeds the Song sir looks much fiercer. He takes out the handcuffs and directly locks me on the radiator in the room.


    Because the position is very low, I need to squat down. I��m unable to stand up or sit down. This posture is very uncomfortable.


    Obviously, he��s deliberately setting me up.


    I have some doubts.


    Has John had some strong backgrounds?


    Impossible! After all, he had worked with me for quite a long time. I know almost everything about him.


    After some time, I just know that the guy who was broken the nose and knocked out the teeth, is a relative of someone in the police station.


    FXXX!


    I am alone in the room, handcuffed to the radiator, have been squatting for half an hour. I��m bending and legs are squatting. My body numbs soon. I become more and more irritating. I have shouted a few times, but unfortunately no one replies.


    Finally, half an hour later, the door opens and two policemen in uniform come in. One is carrying notebooks and paper on hand, and the other one looks at me with a grim look. I feel a bit unkind from his eyes.

 Chapter 56 - Furious

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I know I am very embarrassing now. I am handcuffed on the radiator and can��t stand straight. I can��t crouch down. My bending legs are already sore and numb. I watch the two policemen come in. My heart is filled with anger and can��t help shouting: ��You��ve handcuffed me here for a long time! What do you want to do?��


    The policeman with the notebook is a little younger, probably a novice, and is immediately blushing and shouting: ��Behave yourself! Don��t you see where it is?!��


    ��Where is it? Is here the people��s police station?�� I use the handcuffs on my wrist to knock the radiator.


    The young policeman is angry. He puts down the notebook and rushing to me with the angry look.


    I hum, raise my neck and say: ��You want to hit me? Come on! Come on!��


    ��Wong, stop!�� The older policeman is suddenly speaking. He is about forty years old, looks well-experienced. He squints his eyes and stares at me, ��Make a note first.��


    Hearing this, the young policeman presses me down, unlocks me from the radiator, pushing me down on the chair. He is still staring at me fiercely.


    I curl my lips and don��t feel fear at all.


    I am not the first time come to such place, nor am not the first time facing such an occasion.


    In fact, the police are all treat ing the new suspects like this. They will make a vicious look, so that the suspects can have a deterrent. This is a kind of intimidation. Some ruffian who comes for the first time would be soft immediately. But for some old birds, it��s nothing at all.


    The next thing is taking notes, mostly from the young policeman, and the old policeman looks at me resemble a smile yet not smile.


    ��Name?��


    ��Chen Yang, 23 years old. Government ID: XXXXXX Home address: XXXXXX.��


    ��Don��t rubbish!�� The young policeman is still angry, tapping his pen on the desk, staring me and shouting, ��Answer whatever I ask!��


    I smile and say: ��You need to ask them anyway, I just save your time.��


    The young policeman is going to get angry again. The old one next to him gives him a hint. He stops yelling, writing quickly on the notebook, and then shouting, ��Do you know why you��re brought back!��


    ��I know.�� I yawn, ��A few bastards harassed my friend, and I fought against them. I was just in self-defense.��


    ��Just in self-defense?�� The young policeman sneers: ��If in self-defense, do you have any injuries? Those people, some of them fractures, some of them is still in coma! I tell you! Two people are still not awake yet!��


    I sneer: ��It was their fault! They deserve it!��


    The old policeman waves and stops the young policeman from talking. He coughs and says in a slow voice: ��You don��t have to say so many useless things, just tell us what was going on tonight. Just tell me the truth.��


    ��I have said, I was eating with my friends there, and those guys came up to harass my friend. And I just fought with them!��


    ��Hum! You are really a fighter.�� The old policeman��s face lowers sullenly.


    ��They are too easy to be K.O.!�� I curl my lips, ��I said you handcuffs me for what? Is it arresting me or what? You need to give me a saying!��


    ��It will give you legal procedures.�� The old policeman says lightly, ��Where are your working now?��


    After thinking, I find I don��t seem to have a company to work for. I��m a private employer of Nanny, so I answer: ��No job.��


    ��No job?! Hum!�� The old policeman looks at my clothes, ��Your clothes worth at least thousands, no job?��


    ��No job is no job!�� I reply with hum.


    ��Boy, you��d better be honest.�� The old policeman says, ��The people you hurt are still in the hospital now! Serious hurt! We are looking at your appearance. It seems that this is not the first time you come to this place. What is the nature of here? Don��t you know it indeed?��


    I do not speak, but sneer.


    The old policeman changes his tone in a mild tone. He says, ��We are writing a record for you now. You��d better talk everything out yourself! Take the initiative! If you do not say anything, we can still figure it out! Then you will be passive. Do you know that?��


    Here comes��


    I laugh in my heart.


    This is what the general police say when they interrogate. Generally speaking, people who enter this area for the first time will confess their crimes if they are mentally inferior.


    As for me, I still say lightly: ��They were harassing my friend. Whatever you ask or investigate, it��s the truth!��


    The old policeman is not in a hurry and looks at me, ��You know one of those people, don��t you?��


    I move in my mind and say lightly, ��Yes.��


    ��Have you had any hatred before?��


    ��No!�� I deny it.


    This is the key. If I say there was hatred. Then they will probably identify me as revenge or something like that.


    So I couldn��t say.


    As for the grudges between me and John, who can say it clearly? Last time I fix him in the nightclub, they have no any proof.


    ��Chief, this boy is not honest! May I give him some lessons?�� The young policeman looks at me, gnashing his teeth.


    The old policeman doesn��t respond. He just looks at me and says, ��Chen Yang, listen to me. First, you know those people. I suspect that you are seeking revenge and deliberately hurting them now! Second, you say you are self-defense, and now four of them are in the hospital, one is deep coma! Can you self-defend yourself in such a way? Third, do not think you say nothing, we can��t find out your background! You are Chen Yang, aren��t you? Hmm, your details, when you come, we have already exported from the computer! You only twenty-three years old, but was placed in the house of detention for three or four times! I tell you! Rascal like you, I��ve seen a quiet a lot!��


    I stare into his eyes with great momentum, I sneer and say, ��I��ll tell you a few things, too. First, I didn��t mean to hurt people by looking for revenge! Have you ever seen revenge by taking a weak woman? Besides, if I fight for revenge, Will go alone to fight five? Stupid! Second, I��ve paid for everything I��ve done before. Yes, you can find out what I��ve done, but it used to be before. Now is now! You��re a policeman, don��t you need me to talk such a reason?��


    The old policeman stands up, paces slowly to me, standing in front of me, stares at me for a few seconds, nods, and a sneer appearing on his face: ��Well, you have a hard mouth! There will be enough time to let you cry!��


    Then he goes back to the table and whispers something to the young policeman. The two men walk out of the room.


    I��m sitting alone on the stool, my hands behind my back, and handcuffed to the stool.


    Ten minutes later, the door opens again, and this time three policemen come in. In addition to the original two, there is a middle-aged man with a big nose, wearing the uniform, and looking at the shoulder band should be the highest rank. As soon as he comes in, he glances at me and frowns. ��Not talk yet? Wang, give him some lessons!��


    I take a deep breath: ��What? Want to hit me? I can tell you����


    ��Hey, kid, don��t worry, I won��t beat you.�� The big nose shuts the door first, then comes over and stares at me. ��You have a hard hand. You��ve broken Roth��s cheek bone! Comminuted fracture of the nose bridge, sixteen muscle injuries on the body, two fractures�� Look at your age, your courage is big enough!��


    I greet him with a sneer and say: ��I say, if it were you, a couple of trash run up to you and ask whether your wife could sell, how much does she serve for a sex, how much does she serve for the whole night? You�� ��


    Pah!


    I��m slapped on the face while I am speaking. The guy is furious, and the slap makes me stumble and almost fall off the chair. Half of my face suddenly leaves four fingers and my cheek is swollen.


    ��Hah! You still beat me!�� My face is numb and I��m staring at him.


    He stares down at me with a big nose. He hits too hard just now, now gasping and sneering.


    ��Who said I hit you? The injury on your face was left by fighting with those guys at night!��


    FXXX!


    I swallow my saliva and say: ��Good! Come on! You just go on! You hurt me and you can��t explain! I didn��t get hurt when I got on the car. My friend and the people around me all saw! If I get out with injuries, you can��t explain it. If I were hurt from fighting, according to the rules, you should take me to the hospital first!��


    ��Boy, still firm in speech?�� The big nose is about to raise his hand, but he thinks about it and puts down his hand, ��Wong, just give him some spicies to taste!��


    The young policeman releases an electric baton from his back and walks up to me. He holds it on his hand. On one head of the baton, the sparks are cracking and sparkling.


    ��Don��t worry, I won��t direct contact you.��


    The old policeman in the back takes a basin with water in it from the corner of the wall. Then he turns to me and pushes my hands into the water.


    My hands are on the back, and my body does not make any effort at all.


    The young policeman opens the baton switch and put it into the water.


    I feel as if I have been struck hard by a heavy fist, and all my organs are shaking. My body is jumping and I can��t help screaming.


    People who have not been exposed to electricity do not understand such a feeling. And from water to shock people like this won��t leave any scar or injury on bodies.


    ��How do you feel?�� The big nose is staring at me, ��When you hit Roth, did you feel happy too?��


    Roth�� Hmm, he must be the guy who was finally broken nose by my knees.


    I am trying to catch my breath, and the young policeman turns the switch on again.


    ��Fuck!�� I cry loudly, and my muscles are shaking with pain. The body struggles like a fish out of water.


    I stare at the big nose and grit my teeth: ��Wha��s your relationship with that Roth relate?��


    The big nose doesn��t answer, and he winks at my behind.


    In the next twenty minutes, I am electrified three times and the whole body is numb. Even if they didn��t electrify me, I feel my palms trembling. Big nose coughs, the two policemen release me. The three men come back to the table and say: ��OK, do you confess now?��


    The big nose sits in the middle. He taps lightly on the table and sneers. ��Boy, I tell you, the hospital��s reports have been sent back. It doesn��t matter you don��t confess. It is a fact that you hurt people seriously. By rule, you can be sent to the detention tonight. But I can still leave you here for forty-eight hours! Do you want to stay here for more lessons or honestly admit that you are fighting for revenge? ��


    Looking at me still keeping silence, he says lightly to the two policemen: ��You go ahead, I go out first.��


    After that, he stares at me and smiles, then he goes out.


    The old policeman gets up and closes the door, walks up to me, looks down at me, pulls out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulls one out, puts it in my mouth, and lights it for me: ��Boy, tell me the truth. Less suffer.��


    Hum, playing the good cop bad cop? Can this trick deceive me?


    I take a smoke and look at him: ��I was not looking for revenge, you know this!��


    ��No matter you were revenging or not? You hurt others seriously!��


    I think carefully: ��I was defending. If you want me to confess for revenge, I will be condemned! I��m not that stupid!��


    ��Not that stupid?�� The old policeman laughs, ��Not so stupid. Why did you hit Roth like that? You��re not living here, are you? Do not know him? Do you dare hit him? I respect you very much!��


    I shake my head: ��I don��t care who he is. Anyone attack me, do I have to look into his details before I fight back?�� Smoking cigarettes, I slowly say, ��You leave me here for one day and night at most. That big nose is Roth��s relative, right? FXXX! Shame!��


    I laugh and scold, but the old policeman��s face is calm. Suddenly he sighs and taps my face. Then he takes the cigarette from my mouth, turns back to the table and looks at the young policeman: ��Go on, Wong.��


    The young policeman stands up and begins to solve his belt.


    I sneer at my face and take a deep breath.


    Just then, a knock from the door, and the old policeman frowns: ��Interrogating. Wait a minute!��


    A voice come from outside: ��It��s urgent!��


    The old policeman opens the door and goes out for a minute. When he comes back, he looks at me with a complicated look in his eyes: ��You��re not that simple, boy?��


    After saying this, he speaks to the young policeman. The two men go out, leaving me alone.


    Waiting for five minutes, the door opens and two other policemen I don��t know come in, with a middle-aged man in a suit. He��s tall, thin and shrewd.


    The next thing, like in the movie. That man, claims to be a lawyer, has helped me with some formalities. Then the policeman comes and releases me from the handcuffs and leads me out.


    In the hall, I see Nanny sitting there. Her face is anxious, shoes missing one. The wound is still not dealt with. She sees me out, jumping up at once and running towards me with a limp as if she wants to throw herself into my arms.


    I quickly reach for her arm and not let her fall into my arms.


    Her cheeks turn red, and in her eyes, tears are coming anytime: ��All right, the lawyer has done the formalities for you�� You�� Are you all right?��


    I sigh and shake my head: ��I��m OK! Just be locking up for a while.��


    I don��t say what I was suffering here. Because it is useless.


    What a clever woman Nanny is. When she sees the fingerprint on my face, she is suddenly turned angry. ��Someone hit you?��


    She is furious, pointing at the two policemen behind me: ��How can you beat people? How dare you beat him! Good!�� After that, she shouts to the lawyer, ��Mr. Song! They beat my friend, how to do?��


    The lawyer is probably accustomed to the scene, and his face does not fluctuate at all. He says lightly: ��Miss Fang, let��s go back and discuss about it.��


    If this is the abroad, maybe lawyer will lodge a complaint, to report or other way to deal with it.


    But here, the lawyer understands the hidden rules.


    Nanny obviously does not understand this, but nods her head in a dazed way. ��Let��s go back first�� Hmm, you wait for my lawyer��s letter!��


    When we are walking out, two policemen are following us. We see two guys coming. I recognize that they are two of the guys I beat. They are John��s companions, who are probably injury not that hard. They are sent here to take notes after being handled briefly in the hospital.


    I stop at once, and give them a fierce look. They two also show the fierce looks to us, but I can see that they are cowardly at heart.


    Nanny is angry and screaming: ��Why aren��t they arrested? Why did you catch Chen Yang, not catch them?!��


    The two policemen in the rear are stunned, and just about to say something.


    Suddenly, with a ��Bang�� sound, the front entrance is kicked open. A strong man of about thirty is rushing in like a raging fire!


    The man, with a square face, sharp facial features and a murderous face, dresses as an army officer, and with an unyielding figure. He rushes to Nanny and shouting: ��Nanny, who the fuck is bothering you?�� Suddenly he sees one of her feet without shoe, staring at the wound, ��Are you hurt? Which bastard did it?��


    When Nanny sees him, her face goes down. She says with upset: ��These two!��


    Suddenly, the man has an angry expression on the face. Without a word, he��s rushing to that two guys, kicking one in the stomach! That guy doesn��t even have the time to respond, just flies out several meters away.


    I can��t help frowning. FXXX! What a great kick!


    Then he grabs the other one, hit on the face.


    Bang! Spatter of nasal blood!


    All this happens so quickly that when the two policemen come to their senses and rush up. The man has stood up straight, holding his head high, steps back carefully. He does not touch the police, just raises his eyebrows and shouting: ��Why? I��m an officer! Don��t you dare to touch me a finger?��


    After that, he looks at the policemen with arrogant.


    The policeman is pushed staggered and is about to rush up in a rage. But he is pulled by his companion and whispers: ��Forget about it. He��s an army man. We are not able to handle such a military officer.��

 Chapter 57 - Straight forward

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    This military officer��s eyes are opening round. His face is full of arrogance. And he spats furiously on the ground, as if he utters a curse in a low voice: ��Hum, black-skinned dog����


    I almost can��t help laughing.


    I also have some soldier friends, so that I know that all the military officers look down upon the police. Because police can��t manage soldiers. Soldiers are only managed by troops. In the mouth of many officers, they like to call police ��the black-skinned dog��.


    Anything happens with a policeman meets an army man, he would be very headache. Because police can��t bring army man back. The army man will be taken away by the troops in a flash. And the tradition in the army is: extreme protection! Own people commit a crime can be brought back by army itself. They can be punished as serious as they can. But outside people? Don��t even think about it!


    I don��t know much about ranking, but the rank of this officer must be pretty high. He must be sort of an important guy.


    He seems born of fiery temper and has arrogant habit. He doesn��t look at the two policemen, just turns to look at Nanny and ask: ��Nanny, how are you? Let me take you home!��


    Nanny��s face is not good. It seems that she has no good temp with the officer.


    ��Why are you here? Who let you come?��


    He looks at her as if without any anger, but patience. With a pleasant face, he whispers: ��Well, I happen to see the old man, did you call Director Zhou? You just hung up and he called the old man in a flash. Old man was worrying about you. But he was so stubborn that he would not ask you himself. So, he just let me come.��


    Nanny grinds her teeth and her eyes are cold: ��Don��t be! Your family takes less care of me!��


    Then, she pulls me: ��Chen Yang, let��s go!��


    From the corridor to outside, only a few dozen paces. That officer is following us with a little helpless. But his good face is only to Nanny, and he looks cold to me and the lawyer.


    He has said quite a few words, but Nanny just ignores him, pulling me to outside and gets into a car. It looks like the lawyer��s car.


    The officer is in a hurry, and suddenly grabs her arm: ��Nanny, how do you want? Did those two basted bullied you tonight? Let me revenge for you!��


    ��Let go of me!�� Nanny frowns, staring at him screaming, ��Tommy! You let go of me! I tell you, I do not want your family to help me anything!��


    The officer Tommy is embarrassed. Nanny suddenly grits her teeth and lift her foot to kicks Tommy��s leg.


    Such a big man! Just now, he knocked down two men easily with single foot only. But when he is kicked by Nanny, he even dares not show any anger on the face. He just hides away with pain.


    Nanny pulls me into the car and shut the door: ��Mr. Song, please drive!��


    When we driven for ten meters away, I turn around and see the officer is still standing on the side of the road, but suddenly I see a military open-top Jeep is parking outside the police station.


    ��Nanny���� I ask her tentatively.


    She shakes her head before I finish speaking. Then she grabs my palm. I feel her soft little hand is very cold, as if trembling.


    ��Chen Yang�� How are you? Where did you hurt?��


    I shake my head: ��I��m fine. You just�� That guy����


    She says immediately: ��Don��t ask, I don��t want to say.�� She as if remembers something suddenly, faces to the lawyer, who is driving ahead, and says: ��Mr. Song, please help me to prepare the lawyer��s letter tomorrow. These policemen dare to beat people! I want to sue them!��


    The lawyer smiles helplessly, but takes a look at me from the rearview mirror as if winking me.


    I immediately understand what he means, he wants me to advise her not to affix legal liability.


    I think for a while and say: ��Nanny, just forget about it and let go of it.��


    ��How can we just let go?�� She is still very angry, ��How can they beat you? Your face is still swollen!�� Her face shows a distraught expression. She can��t help but stretch out a hand to gently hold my face, fingertips carefully rubbing and asks me with the soft voice: ��Pain?��


    To be honest. How can it not pain? My face is swollen and full of the marks!


    It does pain!


    Women like to ask such seemingly silly questions, but these questions make people who��re listening feel warm in the heart.


    Also, her eyes, like the winter stars, are shining. She��s staring at me so close, a row of silver teeth gently biting her lips.


    I sigh and look at her uneasily, without looking at her side: ��Not pain.��


    Then I whisper: ��I mean, really�� Just forget about it.��


    ��But����


    I interrupt her: ��Nanny, you don��t understand what��s going on here.��


    To tell the truth, any policeman in charge of the crime, when he is facing a suspect, he must give the suspect some lessons first. That��s the truth. For that kind of wily old bird, if you don��t play a fierce face to question him, it is impossible to let him tell the truth.


    And if you really want to sue them. Hmm, first, leave the fact of whether you have evidence or not, there are a pile of troubles are waiting for you.


    Obtain evidences! Hearing of witnesses! Confirmation hearings! There are so many things need to follow up.


    The matter is, even if your complaint wins, you totally offend these uniformed comrades. If there��s anything happens in future, you will be in big trouble at that time.


    This is the true world!


    It��s the same in foreign countries! American police beats suspect no less than ours!


    Nanny apparently has never experienced in a circle like this, and she think that send out a lawyer��s letter can make this done. It won��t be that simple.


    Looking at my eyes, Nanny��s attitude softens and hesitates. I hurriedly shift the topic and look at the lawyer who��s driving in front: ��Mr. Song, right? Thank you for your help tonight.��


    He probably sees me very knowledgeable, smiles at me kindly: ��You are welcome! It��s my duty to serve my customer. Miss Fang has paid the lawyer fee.��


    I smile and say: ��Do you have cigarettes?��


    He smiles, throws me a pack of cigarettes, I light a cigarette for myself, throw it back to him, take a sip, and laugh, ��How did you get me out? You seem to be a lawyer. I see tonight that one of the men I hit probably has relationship with a policeman in the police station.��


    He seems to be a kind person too. He laughs hearty: ��Mr. Chen, credit is not on me. It does not like the oversea TV serious; you just need to call the lawyer to handle everything. Our country��s system is different, and the role of lawyers is far less than that of foreign countries.��


    After a long pause, he says with great meaning: ��Miss Fang has a top way.�� His thumb points to the top, ��Someone called and exerted some pressures. If you rely solely on our lawyers, you just prepare to wait for forty-eight hours inside there.��


    I take a look at Nanny.


    Thinking of Yumi��s words, Nanny seems to have really strong background. And the officer Tommy clearly evidently proved this tonight.


    Though I am curious, I know I shouldn��t ask her.


    After driving for ten minutes, Nanny whispers: ��Chen Yang, let��s go to the hospital first. You just make a check to your body, I��m afraid that you have some other injuries.��


    I shake my head and say: ��No, I��m good. In front of the intersection, just stop and let me off. I��ll go home by myself. Mr. Song, please send Miss Fang back.��


    She refuses, ��No way! Let��s take you home first.��


    I shake my head: ��No! And, is our car parking outside the restaurant?��


    ��Leave the car alone. It��s OK to take it tomorrow, it won��t be lost overnight.�� She insists.


    This woman! You��re not worried about the car, I do care.


    That ring is still in the car! All other things don��t matter, the ring can��t be lost.


    After a while, we finally make a compromise. She accompanies me to take the car, and then I drive her home.


    Looking at her gentle expression of satisfaction in eyes�� My heart is suddenly moving.


    She��s�� She just wants to stay with me for a while.


    The lawyer also sees the subtlety of the atmosphere, but he is a clever man, just shuts his mouth and keeping silent. He just drives us back to the restaurant.


    Then, when I say goodbye to him, he shakes hands with me, takes out a business card and hands it to me quietly. He says with smile: ��If there is any problem in the future, you may come find me. Let��s make a friend. I��ll give you the lowest VIP price.��


    I take his business card and smile: ��OK! Thank you for tonight.��


    He looks at me and smiles meaningfully: ��No, I want to thank you, too. Miss Fang does not understand these things inside, but you seem to understand it very well.��


    I know�� In doing his job, he has to deal with the police frequently. I stopped Nanny from complain to the police, he would not have to offend them.


    Unlike us, lawyers like him has to deal with legal organs all day long.


    Then I drive to Nanny��s home. There are only two of us in the car. We are keeping silence all the way back. Nanny gently bites her lips, don��t know what she is thinking. From time to time she peeps at me, but says nothing.


    I concentrate on driving and try not to see her.


    When I park the car in front of her door, she does not get off the car, but sits in the back row, as if summoning up courage, whispers: ��Chen Yang�� You�� Would you like to go in? Let me rub some medicine on your head.��


    Her face is scarlet and her eyes are dodging.


    My heart is rolling!


    But I realize at once that such a situation could be very dangerous. If I go in, who knows what will happen?


    If something really happen��


    To be honest, I have no objection to what might happen. It must be wonderful��


    But how about after?


    I��m an adult, not a little boy who has a hot head and doesn��t care about anything in order to have a sex with a woman.


    Such a woman like Nanny, she is obviously not an ordinary person! What is her background?


    If I really get along with her? Would there be any big trouble?


    Taking a deep breath, I say cautiously: ��It��s too late. I need to go back. You have a good rest.��


    Her eyes, that kind of glittering light immediately fades down, grieving at me for a few seconds, then grits her teeth and off the car. But she suddenly turns back, speaks to me in a soft voice: ��That�� You drive my car back�� It��s too late. It��s hard to get a taxi around here.��


    I know if I refuse her again, she will be sad. I accept and watch her enter the house. Then I start the car to leave.


    When I just go out of the gate, I suddenly see a man standing by the side of the road and waving to me to stop.


    It��s Tommy, that officer!


    In the night, he stands in a stiff uniform, like a javelin, with a defensive air on his face, his eyes gleaming, and the green military open-ended off-road Jeep parking beside him.


    I step on the brakes, pull the car to the roadside, and then walk towards him.


    His eyes stare at me all the time. His face can��t tell whether happy or angry, just staring at me faintly.


    When I come to him, he suddenly moves, but he pulls out a box of ��Ares�� cigarette from his pocket.


    I know this is a kind of cigarette specialize in supply to the army, especially the field troops.


    In this cigarette, there is a certain amount of cough syrup in the cut tobacco. When you smoke it, you will feel a slight sweet taste in your throat. It is said that it also has a certain analgesic effect. It��s not available outside the market.


    He hands to me one, and then takes another for himself. The two of us light our own cigarettes and look at each other again.


    During the whole process, we do not speak at all.


    After smoking, he speaks. His tone is stiff, but there is no hostility. His say: ��Good buddy, I follow you all the way back. If you don��t come out in ten minutes, or dare to spend the night at the house, I��m going to rush in and grab you out!��


    Before I can open my mouth, he stares into my eyes and asks: ��What��s your relationship with Nanny? Are you dating with each other?��

 Chapter 58 - So suddenly

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I look at Tommy with a bitter smile. I am embarrassed, just glance at him and say: ��Your cigarette is good!��


    He immediately pulls out the entire pack of ��Ares�� and hands into my hands. Then he asks me in a hard tone again: ��Are you really in love with Nanny?��


    ��Of course not!�� I shake my head and firmly say, ��I am just her assistant. She is my boss�� That��s all.��


    ��Assistant?�� He stares at me with rounded eyes, ��You are his male secretary?��


    ��Not a secretary, an assistant, a personal assistant.�� I think, and finally find out a fitting description, ��like an orderly!��


    He nods his head to show his understanding. Then he keeps staring at me. ��Are you really not dating with her? Buddy, you can��t expect to lie to me!��


    I take a smoke, annoying with the stiffness of his tone. But I still answer patiently: ��No is No, there��s nothing to be hiden.��


    ��That��s good.�� He seems relieved and stares into my eyes still, ��Maybe I��m too nervous. Because she concerns about you tonight so much�� She even called old man��s old fellow to help you. She never wanted to do that before.�� Speaking here, he speaks in a solemn, slightly warning tone, ��It would be better if you aren��t dating with each other! Let me tell you, you��d better not have such a mind. Don��t think I��m saying this to be superfluous. Anyway, I��m not blind. I can see something tonight! You�� Do you hear me?��


    To be honest, I have a habit of open to persuasion but not to coercion in my character.


    In the same way, if someone says something nice to me, I probably won��t have the heart to refute his face. But if you use this threat and warning tone��


    My face has shown a little impatient expression, but still patience. Anyway, I really do not intend to be with Nanny. I reply without good mood: ��You can rest assured! I do not have that kind of thought.��


    Then I lift my eyelids and look at him: ��Can I go now?��


    ��Wait!�� He stops me, thinking for a while and says, ��Well, how about you change your job. I can��t trust people like you to stay with Nanny. How many is your salary now? A friend of mine is recruiting people for his business. I��ll call him, you����


    Can��t wait for his finish, I��m feeling a surge of fire in my mind.


    This is too fucking bully! Who the fuck is you? Who give you th right to tell me to pack up and quit, and I just need to go away? You give me a new job? Giving me alms?


    If I see this guy pleasing to the eye previously, it would be totally dislike now.


    I look sideways and my face is cold: ��Who are you? What��s your relation with Nanny? You��ve laced too tight!��


    He also raises his eyebrows: ��Buddy, I am for your own good! How does Nanny look up at you? Even the blind can see what it means. I tell you, do not expect anything in your heart! Even if she likes you, you are still hopeless to depend on her!��


    ��Who is fucking depending on her?�� I grit my teeth and hold my neck, ��I work to earn money to support myself. It��s none of your business! Want me leave, you just ask her to tell me herself! If she says she wants me to quit her job, and I leave immediately!�� I glare at him: ��Get out of the way!��


    After that, I am going to walk past him. He is probably a tough guy, which can be seen from tonight��s performance. I am just about to go, he suddenly put his right hand on my shoulder! My left shoulder is sinking and my eyebrows stand up. ��What��s up? Want to fight?��


    I grab him by the wrist with my backhand, and this guy, as instinctively as a conditioned reflex, grab my wrist too. We start fighting. He knows immediately that I am not a soft persimmon. In a good mood, his other hand is leaning over my waist, grabing my belt and lifting up!


    Want to catch me up? I take a deep breath. My legs seem to be nailed to the ground. He isn��t able to lift me. But he has been hugged by me around the neck. I press him tightly. At the same time, my arms are wrapping around his neck tightly and make him suffocate.


    He bends down, puts his shoulders on my waist, and with all his strength to lift me up and throws me out with his arms shocking. My body is in the middle of the sky, and I do not panic, just adjust my gesture to jump on the ground. He looks at me with a little more excitement: ��Good buddy, seem to good at fight. Let me try you!��


    Then he shows a gesture: ��Come on! Let��s fight!��


    I curl my lips: ��You are sick! I don��t have time to crazy with you.��


    I turn around and ready to go. But suddenly I hear the strong fist wind behind me. This guy is thick skinned. He��s just attacking from my back. I slip a step to avoid. He misses, and immediately shrinks back observantly, not reckless attacking again. He is very strict with his hands, the feet are also very steady, and the pace is not brisk. I can see he is pretty good at fight.


    Seeing me want to go, he��s forcing up again, two speed jabs to my face. I stand back, can��t help scolding: ��Are you fucking no stop? I must be too kind!��


    Then I dodge the punches from him, slip and turn to his side. The elbow of my backhand hits to his back. He is as strong as a bull, but has flexible movements. He jumps off at once. I am truly angry now, shouting loudly, clinching my hands and rushing to his coming fist!


    I defend his fist with my arms, and I kick him to the stomach. My legs are much harder than my fist. In terms of strength, legs are more destructive than fist.


    Real kongfu does not like what you see in the movies. If you are in the real battle, you must be flexible. Real masters are all hiding with no famous. The essence of kongfu should be a kind of ��strike skill��. Can it be called ��strike skill�� without real combat effect? Moreover, the real kongfu has no fixed tricks. It pays attention to efficiency and accuracy.


    If we want to use an accurate description, it should pay attention to hitting!


    So, the real kongfu master never inextricably engages in the way shows on TV or movie. Usually, it��s a done within two or three rounds.


    When I learned with my master, I learned a lot of basic skills. But he didn��t teach me too much the kind of so-called killing skills. Because of such skills will hurt people very seriously. If you really use them to fight, it�� would be too easy to cause a serious injury. If the luck is bad, even death! My master knew that I was too young and vigorous, not a standard warrior. I would have very long days in society. So, he did not teach me those killing skills. But my basic skills have been solid enough in those years. My body is flexible, well coordinated and strong.


    He is obviously the kind of good fighter from the army. Fists and feet are very strong, clean and swift movements. We test each other a few rounds, both of us are hit twice by the opposite side, but no one gives out the heavy hand. I just use my arms to defend his kick, and I feel a little numb. This guy��s kick skills are also good.


    Such a night, two guys are fighting nearby. The security guards at the gate of the community have noticed us and coming. They seem to hesitate whether need to take care of it.


    ��Stop!�� Tommy suddenly takes two steps back and puts down his arm, ��No more fighting!��


    He is a little depressed: ��Damn, I can��t use all my strength.�� He looks into my eyes, ��If I beat you to hard, Nanny will look for me to revenge tomorrow.��


    I can��t help laughing. Bull shit! Such a midnight, do you think I want to fight with you?


    Please, you are an officer! I can��t beat you hard!


    He takes a deep look at me and says: ��Well, anyway, I��m relieved that you and Nanny are not dating.�� After a pause, this reckless man stares at me and murmurs, ��Buddy, I tell you, Nanny is not an ordinary girl. I don��t need to say anything more, you know it in your own mind. If you are a smart person, you know what you should and should not do!��


    He sighs, pats me on the arm and pinches his chin: ��Damn, you��re a good guy, but unfortunately�� It��s a pity!��


    Then he turns around and jumps into the Jeep. Suddenly, he throws a multipack of Ares cigarette from the Jeep and waving to me: ��Hey, I��m sorry for tonight! Buddy, you have a backbone. I like it!�� Then he is shouting, ��FXXX! Pity!��


    Then, stepping on the accelerator, the Jeep is leaving like a steel monster.


    I stand there, foolishly holding the cigarettes on my hand.


    Is there any problem with this guy��s brain? Running away during the half a fight, and leave me a multipack of cigarettes.


    But I can see clearly his car license plate.


    XXXXXXX


    FXXX�� It��s from the military upper command.


    I was sweating. When the night wind is blowing, I can��t help feeling cold.


    I turn to Audi A8 and drive all the way home. On the way, I can��t help but guess what��s the relationship between Tommy and Nanny. What is Nanny��s background?


    Tommy��s car license plate is from the military command. It seems a bit scary.


    Thinking of that ��director�� Nanny called tonight, and then what ��the old man�� Tommy said, and what the director is ��old man��s old subordinates��.


    The more I think about it, the thing is more complex.


    If all I guess are established�� Damn! Nanny must be from a rich and powerful family!


    Maybe someone will say, the lady from a rich and powerful family is still a normal person? So, she is possible to have feelings with an ordinary people.


    It just likes a joke!


    Those are the classic pieces in the TV series and novels. But, these powerful families in real world are absolutely impossible to let their children to link up with ordinary people��s families.


    Absolutely impossible!


    There was a guy used to play with me and Azle, Jojo in the bar. He was sort of a good friend of us. The guy was accidentally dating with a girl from a big family in northern. He planned to play a romantic comedy. As a result, he was broken a leg. Then he left the city immediately and went to the south.


    This is the reality!


    When I was working in the nightclub, I also met a man who is the son of an officer��s family. He often went to the nightclub to play with me. Sort of a beer-and-meat friend of mine. He once said to me: ��You see me seems happy, want money have money, want beauty have beauties�� Yes, I may date with beauties at random! But there is one rule! Even if I like her, it is absolutely impossible to marry her! When I am a child, my family has decided my marriage. Even the back-up plan has fucking listed three or four.��


    That��s the reality too.


    Don��t say I don��t intend to in love with Nanny. Even if I want, there��s an almost impassable gulf lies before us.


    I drive home with all these wild thoughts and park the car in the compound.


    When I get off the car, I pat my head and feel that I am really stupid. Anyway, I don��t have that mind. Why do I think too much?


    Standing downstairs, I suddenly remember Didi is at home. By the way, I��m such a fucking bad guy. There��s a beautiful girl at home, I��m still wondering other women.


    I scorn hard to myself.


    I carefully take tonight��s the most important things from the car, those two boxes with the ring and the diamond brooch!


    Nanny seems to be in a hurry when he got off the car and forgot to take them away. This woman is really at ease! Staffs worth millions of, she just threw to me without even concern.


    But think again, Audi A8 also worth millions. It seems that she actually very believes in me.


    Well, I should not think of her things now.


    I shake my head, and cautiously hold the boxes on my hand and go upstairs.


    I need to study this ring carefully.


    Enter the elevator, I press the button and look at the display numbers on the elevator all the way up.


    Suddenly, I��m shocked. It feels like the elevator is shaking violently, and suddenly stops.


    Before I can react, I feel my heart beating fiercely. Although my body is in the elevator, but clearly feeling the elevator is falling down quickly.


    My last consciousness is: a sound of Boom!


    Then I jump up like a marble, fall down and lose consciousness.

 Chapter 59 - Too strong luck with the opposite sex

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ��Last night, a high residential building of our city happend an elevator failure, an elevator slipped from the third floor when it was rising, causing one person to be injured. After the accident, the residential property management claimed that it was an accident, according to the result of the investigation, found to be caused by the elevator system fault. The property company says they will inspect all elevators in this district as soon as possible.��


    A crisp and delicate voice is reading the newspaper, and then little moneygrubber giggles at me and says, ��Chen Yang, you are on the news!��


    This is the ward from the nearest hospital where I live. The time is eight o��clock in the morning. I lie on the bed with a bandage on my hand and my body is lined with infusion tubes, don��t know what is injecting.


    The elevator I took last night fell unexpectedly and I passed out on the spot. Fortunately, I have practiced kongfu for many years, and in times of crisis, my body naturally took the protective action, which made me not hurt too serious. And luckily, the elevator fell from the third floor. If it was the tenth floor�� I��m afraid I��m lying in the funeral parlor now.


    As soon as I wake up, I see little moneygrubber sitting next to my bed. Her hands are supporting her chin, a pair of dark eyes staring at me carefully. Sees me awake, she is cheering immediately.


    According to her saying, when I was sent to the rescue, I woke up once, but I could not remember it myself. She tells me that when I woke up, I seemed completely confused, and I kept repeating: ��Ring, Ring����


    Then the doctor gave me a physical examination. Fortunately, I haven��t any serious injury, just some trauma injuries. There��s something wrong with the bones. It is probably the shock made the slight bone split, but no fracture. And some other places can almost be ignored. Just need to be watching for a while, in case of the brain oscillation.


    ��In fact, in addition to the brain oscillation, I��m also worrying that you��ll have internal bleeding, that would be a big trouble�� But just take it easy! You are as strong as a beast!��


    Then she tells me that I was rescued by firefighters after the accident and was sent to the hospital. The property company informed Didi and her, and the two girls were terrified. To be exactly, Didi was very scared and cried at that time. Later she saw my injury in the hospital, she even almost cried to faint. Later, considering that I would be staying in the hospital for a few days, Didi decided to go home and help me get something need to be used here, such as underwear and so on. By the way, she had to buy breakfast, while the little moneygrubber is watching me here in the room.


    ��How do you know that I can wake up for breakfast?��


    ��Bah! Of course not. It is bought for me!��


    Then I ask about the two boxes. Fortunately, she tells me that they are still there and Didi had helped me to take them back.


    I sigh with relief. The most important thing is still there, fortunately. Fortunately!


    Little moneygrubber is very exciting on busy taking care of me, gives me water, feeds me medicine, and then opens the window so that I can breathe the fresh air.


    ��Ah, this is a separate ward. How can I live in this ward?��


    ��Oh, it was arranged by the property company.��


    I nod.


    This property company, the last time I was smashed under their building, I blackmailed a house from them. But now it happens to be such a coincidence that I have a security problem in the community they manage�� they do this may also want to please me, for fear of I bring troubles to them.


    I can��t help feeling discontented as I watch the little moneygrubber is running around happily and humming songs at the same time.


    ��Hey, please, I��m hurt! Why do you look so happy?��


    ��Hah!�� With a reproachful look, she says, ��You have no seriously injury, and no disability, just a little trouble! Besides, if you get hurt, it means I have another job. Did your friend pay for you last time? Your friend is so kind to you, knowing you��re hurt, he will be sure to hire me again! I��ll get another paycheck!��


    I �� (You are saying so reasonable that I have no word to respond!)


    Compare with this heartless girl, my Didi is much more adorable. When this girl rushes back from home, as soon as she enters the door, sees me leaning on the bed, she comes toward me immediately. Look at that posture, if I haven��t been hurt, she might have really bumped into my arms.


    Tears pouring down, she grabs one of my hands and put it on her face, eyes just staring at me and crying silently.


    I sigh, and softly say: ��Well, nothing serious. I was just unlucky.��


    She��s shakeing her head, still bursting into tears, and then gently lifts up the thermos she has brought: ��Do you want to eat something? I just bought the breakfast.��


    ��Hello! That��s my breakfast!�� Amy arms akimbo with a whole face of upset.


    I can��t help laughing: ��Miss! Please, do you have some sympathy? You see, I am already a patient. Do you still have the heart to fight for breakfast with me?��


    Amy ogles me, oh no, she just rolls eyes heavenward to me: ��I have served you for a whole night! I didn��t sleep all night! Aren��t I hungry now? Be careful, I��ll sue you to abuse your employee!��


    Didi frowns, and her voice is slightly sinking: ��Well, Amy, don��t tease him. He is hurt. Don��t let him talk too much!��


    You don��t see Didi��s soft temperament as if anyone can bully her in usual days, but if really occasional face sinks, Amy also dares not violate her. Didi is a kind of stubborn girl.


    Breakfast is very delicious. Although the porridge is bought from the outside, but Didi personally feeds me spoonful by spoonful with her own hands. A spoon of porridge with a spoon of small dishes. She is worried of the porridge is too hot, every spoon will try the temperature on her mouth first.


    Such a feeding way, as if every spoon of food I��m eating is the remnants of her, as if indirectly kissing�� The atmosphere is suddenly ambiguous.


    She leans very close to me with gentle breath lightly blowing on my face. I see her eyes are more and more gentle. Her face is turning red. I eat very sweet first. But later, I look at the beautiful face of a stunned and can��t help but forget to swallow.


    ��Hey! Hey! �� The annoying little moneygrubber is interrupting again, ��Oh! I can��t stand you two! His hands are not hurt�� Oh, sweet scene! I say, Chen Yang, don��t be performing like a baby bird! Didi hasn��t eaten yet too!��


    Didi stares at Amy, little moneygrubber quickly stops talking and chewing her steamed stuffed bun. DIdi continues to feed me.


    ��Let me eat myself. You can have some breakfast, too.�� I say to Didi.


    ��No!�� She shakes her head softly and firmly, ��I like to feed you.��


    At this moment, I suddenly feel a little touched.


    After eating, I ask her about the two boxes. She tells me that she has brought home everything with me. She is a very good girl and even don��t look at the things in the boxes, nor does she ask.


    To be honest, although she��s basically my girlfriend now, she��s never been as gossipy and fussy as the other girls. As long as it is my business, if I don��t tell her, she will never ask.


    The two boxes are all safe and I really relieved. But then I ask her to help me bring them to the hospital.


    ��And bring my laptop too.��


    She nods and write down one by one.


    Then I remember something very important: ��By the way, give me my phone and I��m going to call the company to ask for a sick leave.��


    ��No need,�� Amy answers this time, ��A woman called you this morning when you were sleeping and said she is your boss. I told her you are in the hospital now.��


    After a pause, she looks at me with an unkind and threatening look in her eyes: ��Chen Yang, your boss seems to care about you. Besides, she seems to be very young and pleasant to hear. Hmm, didn��t you say your boss is a more than 30 years old woman? Ah! Have you done anything failed to our Didi?��


    Under her questions, I am a little guilty. My heart is jumping wildly. I do not know whether my face reveals anything, but I just say: ��I did not lie! She is more than 30 years old. Her voice is born for young. Does it blame me too?��


    ��Hum!�� Amy stares at me for a few seconds with an anti-pervert look, then raises her palm and makes a ��cut�� gesture, throws me a deterrent look.


    ��Well.�� I pretend to be careless and ask, ��What did my boss say?��


    ��Heh�� heh���� All Amy��s face is full of cunning, ��What else can I say? She asked me who am I. She also said to come to visit you!��


    I know my expression is somewhat embarrassed: ��Uh�� And then?��


    ��I didn��t tell her which hospital you are in,�� She smiles badly, ��Then I told her not to come, and then hung up your phone.�� Then she takes out my phone and shaking in front of me.


    It��s already switched off.


    ��Chen Yang, why are you so nervous? Did you really do anything wrong?��


    I respond sternly and forcefully for the cause of justice: ��Absolutely not!��


    My heart is relieved.


    Well, at least, Nanny will not come. If she comes over, even if Didi��s temperament is more flexible, but let she see my attitude to Nanny is still a bit inappropriate.


    I can��t help but sigh.


    Her attitude to me is absolutely more than ��inappropriate��.


    It��s good that she is not able to come. It saves me from so many troubles. About Amy hung her off the phone, let me explain to her in future.


    Thinking of this, I just relax.


    But probably today I am destined to be lucky with the opposite sex.


    Oh no, not lucky, it��s unlucky.


    Just as I am relieved, the door has been pushed open, and a lovely body, with a gust of fragrance rushing in. When sees me clearly on the bed, her face is sad and her eyes are red.


    ��Chen Yang�� What��s wrong with you?��


    After that, she has gone to my bed, sit down gently, soft hands hold my hand.


    My God! Come on!


    Can��t you see that there��s another woman is sitting on the other side of my bed?


    I��m suddenly hating the elevator.


    Why did it just fall from the third floor? If it was from the fourth or fifth floor, maybe I haven��t woken up yet!

 Chapter 60 - The secretly fight between women

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    In fact, when Nanny just enters the door, both Amy and Didi are a little distracted. They are somewhat dull. The two little beauties are showing envy from their eyes.


    This is the kind of envy that green little girls to a mature and gorgeous woman.


    Originally Didi and Amy��s appearance are all good. Didi doesn��t need to say, very pretty and tender, who can arouse others�� love.


    Although Amy is not as pretty as Didi, she is also a good-looking girl.


    But when standing in front of Nanny, they are somewhat pale.


    In fact, Didi does not lose to Nanny in appearance. Unfortunately, she is just a little short of the time. After all, she is still young, still lacking a kind of charming to the extreme femininity! Originally young and unrestrained compare with gorgeous mature are equal. But Nanny is not only mature and gorgeous, but also has the kind of natural mistress face. Her eyebrows are likely with spring. In addition, Nanny is a wealthy woman. Naturally, has been spent a lot of money to take care and make up.


    People say that the beauty of women is made up by money. It is the truth!


    Many people believe that the natural beauty doesn��t need cosmetics. Says such words means who do not really understand women.


    Like Nanny, she doesn��t need too many cosmetics exactly.


    Most women know that cosmetics contain chemicals that are harmful, and no woman will paint her face like a sketchpad unless she is on some special occasions. So, what is the difference between rich women and women without money?


    The details.


    Rich women can go to the beauty salon to make their hair beautiful. It��s not the kind of job that just hair washing, perming and blowing it dry. Those hair stylists who really have the ability, according to the shape and momentum of a woman��s face, design the most suitable style for her, to suit the most prominent features of her hair and temperament!


    Another example is the eyebrows.


    Even if a woman is born beautiful, the eyebrows might be split, or eyebrow lines might have a variety of flaws. This needs to go to the beauty salon to fix. Many people thought that the beauty salon just shave the eyebrows and restrip them.


    Come on! It��s an old way many years ago! It��s already out of date now. No woman would be foolish enough to do that again! People all know that nature is beauty. beauty salon will help customers to trim off the split ends of the eyebrows and to hide some flaws. But it won��t look like a trim at all.


    Then the skin.


    Even if a girl is born with good skin, if she does not know how to maintain, every day exposes to the wind and sun, plus the home kitchen smokes. The skin is always being damaged.


    At this time, you need all kinds of skincare products.


    Now all women know that the good skin is by skin cared for long time.


    Go to the beauty salon to make a fragrant steamed SPA, the cheapest also need hundreds of monies for once! There are professional masseurs to massage the skin, can make the blood veins unimpeded, conducive to metabolism and so on�� They are all good ways to keep your skin good.


    All these costs a lot of monies.


    Of course, if an ugly woman, no matter how to spend money to arm herself, she will never have a qualitative change. And she is absolutely no way to be better than a woman born beautiful. Unless she goes to do the cosmetic surgery.


    However, if the two women are of the same standard of appearance, money plays an absolute important role.


    Nanny is that case. She is armed with large amounts of money all over her body. She has money, and willing to spend money in order to retain her beauty.


    So, by contrast, not only Amy, but also Didi, if plain-faced, just wear a simple jacket and jeans, is a little less impressive than Nanny.


    Amy is funny. A pair of eyes stare at Nanny��s chest. Then she can��t help but look at her own, somewhat depressed.


    Little moneygrubber has in fact quite good figure. But she is a little flat chest. To be fair, her hips are quite wide round.


    The two little girls are probably surprised by Nanny��s charm. They are stunned for quite a while.


    Until Nanny sits down beside me, grabs my hand and puts it on her face. Amy reacts first. Her envy on the face is immediately replaced by surprise. She points to Nanny and stammer: ��You�� You�� What are you doing?��


    Didi is sitting on the other side of my bed. When she sees Nanny��s movements, her body is shocking and gives an incredible look. Then she looks at me in surprise. Her lips open several times, and her eyes are fading instantly. She was sitting still, but at the moment she is standing up slowly.


    I am totally confused, just looking at Nanny��s painful expression on face. My hand is held by her, also forget to pull it back. Until I hear little moneygrubber��s cry, I just come to my senses suddenly.


    I cautiously pull back my hand and try to squeeze out what I feel is the most natural smile on my face: ��Miss Fang, how are you coming?��


    After that, I don��t care other things, just introduce quickly.


    ��This is Miss Nanny Fang, my boss!��


    ��This is my friend, Didi.��


    ��This is my private nurse, Amy.��


    The lights of three women��s eyes finally cross together in the air.


    There are murderous looks in the air!


    Although it��s still in autumn now and the temperature in the room is not that low, I��m still feeling a chill is rising in the room.


    Three women��s eyes meet in air last at least 10 seconds. Didi is a girl with weak character after all. Her eyes can��t help dodging. She is not as tough as Nanny. Nanny, after all, has struggled in business world for many years.


    But the little moneygrubber goes to Didi��s side immediately, and stands side by side with her, expressing her firm position!


    However, her eyes are sharp, but most of them are not directed at Nanny. But of coming towards me!


    As God testified, I almost see the intersection of their eyes and the sparkles flashing in the air.


    Nanny, after all, is much more maturely than the two other girls, and soon recovers her calm face. Her eyes cool down, slowly turns to look at me and squeezes a reluctant smile on her face: ��Chen Yang, is this your girlfriend?��


    She lifts her chin slightly and looks at Didi.


    My heart is beating so fast and heavy, sighing in a deep heart, and answering her earnestly: ��Yes, she is my girlfriend.��


    Nanny��s body is standing upright, but I can see a glimmer of loss in her eyes, and the gloomy eyes are staying on me for several seconds.


    Neither Didi nor Amy speaks. Amy is looking at Nanny with hostile eyes, holding Didi��s hand tightly.


    Finally, Nanny��s lips are slowly showing a glimmer of a smile. It is a brilliant smile, her eyes can no longer see the hidden bitterness, almost as calm as the lake. But there is something deep inside. Something I am able to read, but I dare not.


    Nanny��s smile is like the warm sunshine, gentle, elegant, natural, with unlimited charm! Then she goes up to the two girls and stretches out her hand: ��Hello, I��m Chen Yang��s boss. My name is Nanny Fang.��


    This time, the first reaction is not from Amy, instead of, it��s from Didi.


    Didi still looks delicate, but her eyes have calmed down. She shakes hands with Nanny and says hello gently. Then the same with little moneygrubber.


    Nanny��s performance is impeccable, fully demonstrating her demeanor and charm. She acts like a genuine generous, caring leader to her staff, and with that kind of greeting, comforts Didi, and then says seriously.


    ��How can you just stay in this ward? Let the hospital get a better one. The cost will be paid by company!��


    I immediately say: ��No, this ward is good enough, and����


    I haven��t finished yet; cold sweat is coming down. Because Nanny turns her head to stare at me, and that glance makes me swallow the second half words subconsciously.


    ��That��s the decision!�� Nanny immediately makes the decision and asks the hospital to arrange. She is rich enough and immediately helps me to make everything done.


    Though the VIP ward is not accessible to ordinary people, but who is Miss Nanny Fang? After making a call, the vice president of the hospital has trotted up in front of her.


    When I��m moved to the new ward, I even have a doctor who is responsible for my treatment in the hospital. When Nanny finishes everything, she leaves immediately without any hesitation. She says good-bye to the two girls, then she walks to my bedside and looking down at me.


    At this time, she turns her back to the two girls, her eyes show the deep sorrow, and her voice goes very plain: ��Chen Yang, have a good rest, get well soon! When you back to the company, I still have a lot of things need you to do!��


    I suddenly feel cold with no reason when have heard her words.


    But then there is a little gloomy�� Why am I guilty? In fact, strictly speaking�� I didn��t do anything at all!


    After Nanny leaves, three of us are left in the ward.


    This is a new VIP ward. The room is larger, very spacious, with air conditioning, television, wireless network access, wardrobe and so on.


    In my opinion, apart from some medical facilities in the room, it is almost a room of a five-star hotel!


    The atmosphere is a bit awkward and silent. Nanny��s leave makes the two girls obviously relieved.


    It seems that under the pressure of Nanny��s charm radiance, two young girls felt a kind of nervous. In fact, even Nanny pretend as if nothing happened later. After all, the two girls are not fooling. They can see her attitude towards me has something wrong.


    Little moneygrubber does not make trouble this time. She says quickly: ��I��m going to the bathroom!��


    Although there is a bathroom in the room, she��s just running out of the ward and leaving Didi and me in the room. Didi looks at me quietly and I can��t see whether her mood is joy or sad or something else. Then she comes to the wardrobe silently, opens, starts arranging my clothes. She��s just busy doing things without any word.


    I can��t stand the silence anymore and say: ��Didi����


    ��Well?�� She gives a gentle reply.


    I wrestle over the wording carefully and say: ��Do not get me wrong. I and Miss Fang have nothing����


    Didi turns around and interrupts me with a gentle voice: ��No need to say, brother little 5.��


    She stretches out her hand and touches lightly on my face, and whispers: ��You just said�� I��m your girlfriend. I have understood your intentions already.��


    Then, with a red face, she leans down, kisses me on the face and runs out quickly just like a flash.


    I feel a bit sweet and sour in my heart. It feels wonderful. I think this is probably the feeling of love.


    I��m not sure, because I��ve never been in love.


    ��


    And later this day, one thing leaves a shadow on my good mood.


    Two nurses come into my room to change medicine later afternoon. Amy and Didi are all not in the ward. Maybe they just go out for shopping.


    The two nurses are helping me to remove bandages and feed me medicines, and the conversation between them makes me feel shocked.


    ��Oh, how beautiful that woman is! Oh, I��ve never seen such a beautiful woman!��


    ��Well, the clothes she��s wearing are so pretty, and the windbreaker is genuine. I want to buy one, too.��


    ��Don��t think about it. I saw it before, at least ten thousand. Too expansive!��


    ��Sigh�� But she seems very poor, such a beautiful woman, crying all the way out. Don��t know which bastard even bully such a pretty woman!��


    ��Well�� Maybe she is a relative of a patient. Maybe her relation is suffering from a serious illness. We��ve seen so many such things in the hospital.��


    My first reaction is: they are speaking of Nanny.


    The second reaction is: Nanny cried?!


    The third reaction is to immediately pick up the phone and try to call her.


    But then I hesitate.


    Whereby shall I call her? Who am I too her?


    Well, aside from these deceive myself as well as others and the ridiculous disguise�� Even if she really in love with me, what can I do? Since I have made up my mind not to get a rise out of her, I��d better not call her.


    Short term pain is better than long term pain, isn��t it?


    I feel disconsolate when I put down the phone.


    But ten minutes later, my mood is agitated again!


    Didi and little moneygrubber come into the room together. They look excited and sigh. It seems that they are talking gossips.


    ��Chen Yang, do you know? Where we are living has produced a superrich man!�� Amy shouts at me when she is still at the door side.


    ��Ah?��


    ��That guy is the one who is responsible for our elevator maintenance of our building downstairs. Today, he has won the sports lottery awards! Five million! So lucky!�� Amy sighs, ��When we came out of the building, we passed by the property management office, just wanted to apply for reimbursement for the hospital expanses. As a result, that lucky guy was reading the newspaper, and then he was suddenly jumping up and shouting about he has won or something. Then we just knew that he had won the big prize.��


    Her face is full of envy: ��That guy is so lucky. I heard that he was fired from the property company early this morning because he was responsible for the elevator maintenance, including our building, the one that happened accident last night! Today he just took the blame and be fired, and then got millions of monies!��


    My heart is suddenly beating. I feel a bit of uneasiness.


    This man was fired in the morning, and then won a million of prize��


    ��Didi! Didi!�� I sit up quickly and hurriedly say, ��Go home at once! Bring me those two boxes I took last night! Be quick! ASAP!��

 Chapter 61 - Hide in the room to self-abuse?

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Although Amy has some upset, she thinks they have just come from home, and I sent Didi back again is somewhat baffling. But I can��t explain to them. Fortunately, Didi is a compliant character. She is docile and obedient to me all the time and then she goes home without saying anything.


    After Didi goes out, I slap my head, look at the Amy and say: ��Amy, I have something need you to do. Please help me.��


    ��Why?�� Little moneygrubber looks at me warily and says, ��Don��t you ask me to help you go to the bathroom?��


    I show a despised look and say: ��Of course not! I have not broken my legs. Well, you help me to inquire one thing����


    As I tell her the thing, Amy is a little reluctant: ��Please, I��m just your nurse, not your servant!��


    ��I pay!�� I quickly say, ��one hundred!��


    ��Deal!�� Little moneygrubber replies faster than me, ��Plus the cost of the round-trip taxi!��


    ��All right!��


    The girl bounces out without a word.


    For the next half hour, I like sitting on pins and needles. My heart likes to be scratched by a crazy cat.


    Finally, when the door opens, Didi comes in holding my two precious boxes. She looks breathlessly. It seems that this good girl is afraid of my anxiety, ran very anxiously all the way.


    I take one box, open and take a look at it. My heart is sinking at once.


    The diamond brooch is gone!


    The other box is opened and my blood is frozen on the spot.


    The ring is gone too!


    Didi looks at me with a frightening face. She doesn��t know what had happened. She seems to want to say something, but she doesn��t know what to say.


    ��Didi,�� I take a deep breath and say, ��Who gave you this box last night?��


    ��The people of the hospital. When we came to the hospital, they gave me all your belongings.��


    My face is cloudy.


    The shapes of these two boxes are somewhat distorted, probably cause by the fell last night. But the boxes did not break, which excluded the possibility that the items in the boxes would fall out. The only possibility is that someone has stolen the things inside.


    I suddenly want to kill that asshole!


    I have spent so much efforts, not only take the risk to hook the Jimmy Chou that son of a bitch, but also against my conscience to take Nanny as bait. The result is I just got them in hand; they were stolen by the son of a bitch then!


    My face has been from pale to red, and my eyes are full of killing spirit.


    At this time, Amy also runs back. As soon as she enters the door in puffing, she is grabbing the cup and pours some water. Then she pats her chest and says, ��I��m running almost to death! Chen Yang, I have done what you asked me to do!��


    ��Oh? Have you found out?��


    ��Well!�� There is a little doubt in her eyes, ��You let me go to the property company and ask about the guy who has won the prize today�� I asked! This is a tough job, you know? After that guy won the lottery today, I went to inquire about him at this time. Everyone inside thought I had no good intentions. Some people think I am the girl who wants to find a sugar daddy!��


    Look at my face is not good, Amy dares not go around anymore. She hurries to say the answer I want: ��Chen Yang, how did you guess that? The upstart was not dismissed. After the accident happened last night, he went to quit his job early this morning. I heard that their property company had no intention to fire him at first. He went to the company and asked for resignation on his own initiative. Their manager also retained him for a while to comfort him that he would not be taken responsible for the accident. But the fellow himself seemed to be foolish and insisted on leaving. Then, when waiting for the company to go through the formalities for him, he seemed to be in a hurry. As a result, when he read the newspaper while was waiting, he suddenly found out that he had won the lottery.��


    I sigh and gloomier.


    Seems sure enough! It was him!


    I was a little surprised to hear that the liftboy suddenly won such a big prize. Then he just resigned today. I immediately felt growing unease.


    Now I find out that all two treasures in the boxes are gone!


    Then it is not difficult to guess.


    Last night, after I fell down, he must have been involved in rescuing me! At that time, there were security guards, firefighters, property managers there. This guy must be picking up my two boxes at random�� The result is that this guy accidentally opens, and then he was moved to commit crimes by sight of the treasures!


    I believe that he might be accidentally picked the two boxes up. But since the boxes are not broken, the items inside could only be taken away. They can��t be picked up! And even if they were picked up by him, the result is still he stole them away!


    More importantly, he went to the company to resign early this morning, that is truly for swallow my things!


    The son of bitch!


    I jump up from the bed.


    FXXX! They are mine! Are they so easy to be stolen?


    I hide my feeling on the face. Although Amy also feels the things which I have arranged to her is a little strange, but I just give her some excuses to deal with. But Didi is not that easy to be fooled. I have known her character. She seems has the tender temper, but in fact, is a very smart girl. There are a lot of things she actually sees very clearly, but never speaks out.


    When Amy comes out of the room to take my medicine, Didi whispers to me: ��Brother Little 5, you lost something important, don��t you?��


    My mind is a little chaotic, and with a hum, Didi continues saying, ��You�� don��t you think the liftboy stole it? What is it? Is it valuable?��


    ��Um���� I still nod.


    ��Let��s go find him!�� Didi stands up and says angrily, ��How could he steal your things? When you were hurt, he claimed to steal things from you. How come there��s such a person?!��


    I shake my head: ��Forget about it, how do you find him? We call the police? What evidence do we have?��


    In reverse, I comfort her, saying that it is no big deal to lose something. Then I find an excuse to send her out of room. While I am alone, I make a call to an old friend.


    I used to work in the nightclub. So, I get know a lot of different people. Some of them are keep good connections with me.


    I call a guy who specializes in peeping and tracking.


    This person is actually a so-called private detective�� But in our country, private detective is illegal and has no business license. So, this industry has been underground activities, people who takes this job dare not expose. Such a situation has made the development of private detective industry in our country has not formed a climate. And I know this guy, in fact, takes kind of sneak tracking and other small things in the ordinary day. For example, a housewife suspects that her husband has an affair outside, or a husband suspects his wife is unfaithful, and so on. This guy��s daily work is taking a second-hand single lens reflex camera and walks in the streets to track.


    How did I know this guy?


    It��s a little funny. Once, this guy was entrusted by a complaining woman to take photo of her rich husband who had extra-marital affairs outside, and then as the evidences to prepare for the divorce lawsuit, so that she might have more family property.


    And the playboy husband is a frequent visitor of the nightclub. As a result, one night the private detective ran into our nightclub and sneaked to take pictures outside the compartment. He was discovered by the waiters and then he was directly sent to my lounge, and he was beaten that time.


    At that time, we all thought that this is probably what media reporters came to expose us. I also felt strange that who had the courage to run to Juan��s place to expose?


    When asked, it turned out that he was a private detective.


    I saw he was not a reporter to make trouble to our nightclub. So, I decided not to embarrass him, just ordered to drive him out.


    I didn��t expect this guy to be persistent. He��s a very professional guy. After he was driven out, he ran into the parking lot for hours, hiding in the corner to prepare for the take pictures.


    I accidentally sent a customer into the parking lot that night. I discoved him, and caught him again. I was very annoyed at that time and prepared to teach him a lesson. First, if he wants to take pictures, he will definitely take our girls in the photo. This is definitely not allowed! Who knows what trouble it might cause? Second, customers come to our nightclub for fun. If there��s anything like that happens, it��s always bad.


    As a result, before I asked to beat him, this guy didn��t panic at all. He just held his camera and shouting: ��Wait a minute!�� Then the guy calmly told me that he had something to say. If I wanted to hit him, just let him finish it. Next, he told me some theories, and finally persuaded me to release him again.


    ��Men come out to adultery, most of them are hiding from their wives, surreptitiously, and do not dare to play too much. You think, if I give the evidence to his wife, after his wife divorced from him, this fellow has no restraint, will he just free to play? At that time, you can make big profits either!��


    To be honest, this guy��s saying is pretty damn evil. Though I did not agree with him, I felt that this fellow was very flickering and just drove him away. Warn him not to turn around our field, and I will not care about other matters.


    But after that, I did hear that the wealthy guest divorced. He came to play in our nightclub twice a month previously. After the divorce, he would come four or five times a week! A lot of money was thrown into the nightclub, and I remembered the wretched private detective��s words.


    Later, I met him in a bar once, only to know that his original job was a journalist of a small newspaper. Unfortunately, when he was not satisfied with this job, he simply changed to be a private detective.


    He talked to me for two times, and then we were half a friend. This guy is very responsible for his own career, very professional ethics, after taking the customer��s money, will be very enthusiastic to complete�� At this point, this person should be pretty good.


    As for how many such cases he has done, and caused how many families divide. In his words, ��This is not my fault. They had problems of their own, and I didn��t have affairs or have a concubine. I just exposed them. If they do not have any problems, how can they get divorced?��


    I appreciate him very much. Although he is a little lewd, but he is very principled and takes his work seriously.


    Now I��m thinking of this guy immediately. I pick up my mobile phone and dial his number: ��Hello, this is Chen Yang, Little 5!��


    At the other end of the phone comes a trivial voice. The voice of the man is like a rat hiding in a corner. He is sneaking: ��What��s the matter? You need me, brother little 5? You need sneak videotaping or tracking?��


    I think and say: ��I do have a business for you, but you have to keep it secret and just between ourselves!��


    ��You can rest assured! Credit guarantee!�� The wretched detective laughs, ��Say, what is it?��


    ��Do you know XXX community? Inside the property management company, there was a liftboy calls XXX. I want his address, telephone. He has just resigned today. I just need you to help me find his address so that I can find him anytime.��


    At the other end of the phone, the detective records it and repeats it to me with no mistake. He says lightly, ��This business is very simple, 300 for it. Then if you want me to follow him, two hundred per day.��


    The wretched detective is saying with laugh: ��Brother little 5, you know my principle of doing things, reputation! Credit guarantee!��


    When I hang up the phone, I feel a little relieved.


    Although this fellow is a little wretched, but he really very attentive to the work. He will be desperately good for the job he takes. I do believe in him.


    My plan is very simple. I have to find that bastard��s home address first. And then after I leave the hospital, I will personally go and give some lessons to this bastard! How dare he steal my treasure while I was in trouble?


    These things, I can��t let others do it, Amy and Didi naturally can��t do this kind of thing. They are impossible to go to the property company to check the information of the guy.


    Now I can only wait patiently. I must catch up with that guy first and do not let him run away.


    Of course, I can call up some of the gang��s ��brothers�� to settle the bastard now. But I dare not!


    Why?


    Have they any real credit? Count on let them help me grab the ring back? Come on! It��s millions of value thing, if they get it, who can promise they bring them back to me?


    Although I keep good connections with these gang��s ��brothers�� friends. But it��s millions of money value things after all!


    I am depressed all day when I put down the phone. Didi and Amy perceive that my mood is low, but the two girls have no idea of it.


    The efficiency of the detective is extremely fast. In the evening, he calls me and says, ��Brother 5, I found the address. He lives in XXX District XXX Road�� Well, he seems to be ready to move today, probably move out tomorrow. Do you want me to continue tomorrow?��


    ��Yes!�� I grit my teeth, ��Keep an eye on it!��


    The second day, the news continues to come back.


    ��He moved, to a very expensive neighborhood, went to the mall in the afternoon to buy a set of imported furniture, and bought a lot of high-end household appliances.��


    ��He had a big lunch at the Hilton Hotel at noon and tipped the waiter one hundred when he went out����


    In the evening, the message is even more strange. The detective seems to want to talk something but hesitates, as if he is holding his laugh. �� Brothers little 5, Can you guess where he went in the evening?��


    ��Well?��


    ��He��s in the Golden Paradise, asks two girls to accompany him, and opened a room in Hilton hotel.��


    FXXX!


    I really want to choke that asshole.


    He is enjoying it with my ring. Son of a bitch!


    And the third day, I suddenly get a phone call from the detective. His voice is not good and he is indignant. ��Brother little 5, what��s your meaning? You know I��m just making money and not for killing people��s life!��


    ��Ah? What?�� I don��t understand what he means.


    He is somewhat discontented: ��Brother little 5, we are friends, I believe in you, so you want me to help you do things, I did not even ask why, just help you to do it! But you used the news I gave you to kill people! You know my principles! I��ve always been making money and not for killing life! ��


    I am somewhat confused by what he said: ��I don��t understand what you mean.��


    ��You can see the morning news yourself!�� Detective cold reply: ��We are friends! I do not know this thing! You don��t ask me to do such a thing again!��


    After that, he hung me up.


    I hurry to ask Amy help me turn on the TV in the room. The VIP ward has the cable TV network. I quickly find the local news channel.


    ��According to our information, a vicious robbery occurred at the gate of XX district early this morning. Three knife-wielding gangsters attacked a drunken pedestrian. The victim was stabbed 6 times and all his belongings were ravaged. At present, the victim has been sent to the hospital for rescue. After rescue, the victim has been out of danger. However, the doctor said that the possibility of leaving a disability could not be ruled out. At present, the police are trying to arrest looting gangsters, while asking the public to pay attention to safety in the early hours of the night.��


    Fuck!


    Look at the guy lying on the hospital bed in the TV screen.


    It��s the bastard who stole my ring!


    Later, a police officer interviews with the television reporter and tells some information about this case. Now the son of a bitch has woken up, about seventy thousand worth of property has been stolen, and the most pitiful thing is�� A finger on his hand was chopped off. Because the criminal was eager to take a ring from his hand.


    Ring!


    I am stunned!


    That bastard has bad luck now.


    My heart suddenly moves and bursts into laughter.


    Retribution!


    This is the side effect of the ring!!


    I suddenly remember one thing and shouting, ��Didi! Didi!��


    ��Shout what? Didi has gone home to make breakfast for us!�� Amy holds her should and looks at me coldly. ��Why are you so excited?�� People were robbed and cut into serious injuries. You are even laughing! No compassion!��


    ��Well, don��t talk nonsense! Quick! Come on! Take those two boxes to me! Quick! Quick!��


    Amy looks a little reluctant, but she still goes to the cabinet and takes out the two boxes inside.


    I pick up the box with the ring and look carefully, only to find that the lower layer of the ring could be taken out!


    In fact, it was obvious. I had not noticed previous just because the ring was stolen and my mind was in such a whirl.


    Opening the interlayer below, I finally find what I want.


    I can��t help laughing, and then scold: ��Damn! What a fool I am! I am such an idiot!��


    The ring? The precious expansive ring?


    Damn, I just give it up!


    Anyone gets that ring need to take its side effects. Have won five million prizes? So what? The bad luck was turning back to bite.


    What��s the point?


    Raymond has said already, the most important thing is the measuring instrument.


    Without it, the ring can be called a ring of the bad luck. Only you have them both on hand, you can use the ring properly, the ring can just be called ��the ring of the luckiness��.


    I stare at the interlayer of the box, one thing lies there, which I am dreaming of.


    It��s a needle tube, thick and thin. It has a scale on it. Its shape is like a thermometer enlarged by many times. But there are four liquid pillars on it.


    Red! Orange! Yellow! Green!


    I am so exciting that I can��t help asking Amy fans to find out my wallet and take out my ��trial-use version�� ring.


    Ha-ha! I��m going to go up now!


    I don��t want that expensive formal ring any more!


    Although the ring on my hand is a trial, but since there is a measuring device, I��ve already had a ��complete product��!


    Looking at the almost mad smile on my face, Amy is worrying about me. But I look up at her, and say, ��Amy, just go out and help me watch out side! Don��t let anyone come in! It��s a must! I have important things to do! ��


    Amy is stunned for a moment, then she suddenly says something which let my exciting mood be half-cut.


    I almost vomit blood!


    ��Ah? Chen Yang�� You haven��t had sex for many days. Do you want to do something indescribable in your room alone? Hide in the room to self-abuse?��


    I faint!

 Chapter 62 - Illusion! It must be an illusion!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I spend a lot of time studying the measuring instrument carefully.


    I have to be more careful! After all, I have deeply felt the good luck brought by the ring and the unfortunate consequences of improper use. So I decide that before using the ring, I must not act recklessly. Make sure that the measuring device is used. Try to avoid all possible faults!


    There is a laptop beside the bed, which I asked Didi to bring it from my home these two days. Now I turn it on and link to the Internet, Land to the website that I have visited last time. In fact, when I was free these two days, I often visited this website to try to find something useful.


    According to the information I have already grasped. Obviously, the measuring device is very important.


    Because the ring itself is like an amplifier, it can only make my brain receive a large increase in the power of luck elements. But the measuring device can let me know which kind of activity I should choose to match the current regularity of the luckiness, so as not to be struck back by the side effects!


    Now I know that luck is divided into four elements: red, orange, yellow and green. Red represents financial luck, orange represents peach blossom luck (with the opposite sex), yellow represents health luck, and green represents career luck. Everyone is born with different brain structure, and the degree of brain development is naturally different, so it is also different to which element is most sensitive to receive.


    So It needs to measure the person who��s using the ring first. See what kind of luck he has.


    I carefully read the text on the computer screen, take out the measuring device, and pinch it carefully.


    There is a small button on the end of it. I press it lightly. This is a zero clearing device. With my press, the four colors on the liquid column fade rapidly and all of them fall back to ��0��.


    Then I have the device in my right hand, and the palm completely wraps the metal handle at one end of it and pinches it tightly��


    I am staring nervously at the four color liquid columns on the measuring device. A minute later, the liquid columns begin to change.


    First, the orange liquid column is raising slowly, the scale increases slowly from 0 to 15, and then continues to climb.


    Orange? The peach blossoms luckiness?


    I am a bit depressed. Am I only to be good of the luckiness to the opposite sex?


    But luckily, the liquid column that red, which represents wealth luck is also moving, moving even faster than orange. In less than a minute, it is flat with the orange liquid column. Then the green, which represents business luck, and the yellow, which represents health luck are all slowly climbing.


    I breath a sigh of relief. I��m missed with more nervous and expectations.


    Finally, after five minutes, all the scales stops and no longer climb.


    I lift the measuring device up, and look carefully at the scale number of the liquid columns on it.


    ��Fortune 90, peach blossom 96, career 93, health 91����


    I murmur, and then quickly pull out a form from the website, according to the data recorded above to compare their own measurement results�� Then I am stuck.


    ��No? Do I have the legendary King��s spirit? I took a breath of cool air.


    The screen clearly reads: 100 for the full scale, over 60 for Level C, over 70 for Level B, over 80 for Level A, over 90 for Level S!


    Ordinary people, generally if they can have one level A, are good enough. If there is a level S, could be a very successful people! Because of the brain development of an ordinary people is usually only sensitive to one element. And those all four sensitive people are just as rare as pandas.


    But I am! My four luck index, actually all above ninety!!


    4S! All 4S level!


    According to the description on the web page, such a person is almost a freak! What is the result of people with all 4S level?


    It��s very simple: ��Successful career, heterosexual lovers in groups, continuous sexual encounters, health and longevity, and super rich����


    To be honest, I am scared!


    I, Chen Yang, from a kid to grow up, in addition to sports scores often get high marks. No one ever told me that I am a genius class player.


    Now, just like someone is suddenly telling me: you are a very legendary hero!


    How am I feeling?


    To be honest, I am a little silly for a while, and even can��t help thinking: Am I going to try and see if I can radiate some kind of life-winner characteristics?


    I am very proud of myself for a while. When I slowly recover, I start to check the second important thing.


    The external luckiness element��s working regularity cycle.


    That is to say, even if my brain development is very suitable for the absorption of four luckiness elements, sensitivity is S level�� But also depends on the luckiness elements outside in air to let you absorb!


    You know, the four elements of red, orange, yellow and green in the air are changing every day! With the rotation of the earth, different regions, gravity, tides, climate, even temperature and other external factors, the interference changes every day. Sometimes, the element of fortune in the air is active, sometimes the others.


    All of these are accidental and random.


    The second function of the measuring device is to measure the daily index of luckiness elements in the air to see which activity is suitable for today.


    I carefully study the instructions on the website and conclude that the most correct way to use the ring is as follows:


    For example, today, according to the measurement result of the measuring instrument, I am suitable for making a fortune. I should go to buy lottery tickets then. It is important to note that I��d better not wear the ring first. Instead, when I buy the lottery ticket, put the ring on, after that, just take it off!


    Such an operation can avoid unknowingly triggering side effects.


    Because if I wear the ring and go out, there��s a beautiful woman on the road, and I glance at her for a little more times. Because of my own brain development with the opposite sex is the S level, it is very easy to cause peach blossom luck. If this happens, not only the luckiness element for money is activated, but also the luckiness element for the peach blossom is activated too. Then, obviously, they will cause the terrible side effects!


    Now I understand why I��ve always been lucky and unlucky for a long time!


    Because my sensitivity to the luckiness elements is far higher than ordinary people!


    Specifically, if a person with only Level C or Level B on the fortune, even if wearing the ring to buy a lottery ticket. Although the ring enhances his luck forcibly, he might not get much effect still and probably couldn��t win a big prize. Because his attribute base is low. But I��m different. I��m the 4S-level strongman, who is particularly prone to trigger luck events, and the side effects as well.


    With a sigh, I press the zero-clearing button again, and the indicators slowly fall back. Then I put it on my bedside and stare at it for a while.


    I see the orange index slowly rising. Well, it looks like I still have a peach blossom luck today.


    I think for a while and put the ring back. I don��t need this in the hospital for the time being. After I leave the hospital, it��s probably the right time for me to show my strength.


    Then I am in a good mood and ask Amy to come in.


    As soon as she enters the door, she stares at me with an odd look, with a very strange trace in her eyes.


    ��Well�� You finished? Shall I throw something for you? Like the paper towels or something others? Oh, you��ve been doing so long time. It seems that you are quite strong.��


    It takes me half a minute to reflect what this girl means.


    I suddenly become rigid, and then suffocate my strength to squeeze a word out of my teeth: ��FXXX!��


    ��


    In the evening, Didi made a pot of chicken soup to tonic my body. I have been eating well and sleeping well for these days, feeling that I have gained several pounds of meat, and I am a bit worried. Recently, I��ve been hospitalized with injuries, and my health has been greatly affected. It seems that after discharging, I should take good exercise.


    Didi holds the thermos bottle to feed me soup, Amy also shamelessly shared a bowl of my sick meal, sitting beside me watching TV while eating. And she also took advantage of Didi��s inattention, grabbed a chicken leg from my bowl.


    Oh, this girl is getting more and more daring.


    At this time, news broadcasting on TV catches my attention again.


    ��This morning, in a county in the northern part of the province, the police arrested several suspects who were at large robbing. The suspects had committed many crimes in our city and other places. The total value of robbery property was XXXXX. During the process of arrest, the police were fiercely resist arrested by the suspects. There were two policemen injured and a suspect fell into the river on the spot and was drowned after he was rescued.��


    Damn!


    My initial response is: this must be the robber who had robbed the ring from the liftboy.


    This guy seems to have robbed very well with the help of the ring. He must be grabbed a lot of money! But there is no escape from the side effects. As a result, even his life had been sent away.


    On TV, the screen shows a little bit of the image of the drowning guy who fell into the river, just shaking a few seconds. But I notice carefully that the ring is not on his hand.


    It was probably washed away by the river.


    I shake my head and sigh.


    Without the assistance of the measuring devices, the more advanced ring, the more terrible side effects.


    Now, the most advanced ring is not a lucky ring at all, but a bad luck ring! Who gets it, who is unlucky!


    But I still feel a bit pity.


    How good would it be if the ring on my hand?


    Well, is it possible to salvage it in that river?


    But the thought just flashes away immediately.


    Impossible! The river is too turbulent to know where the ring is now. Don��t know who will find it somewhere in the future. (The story of Lord of the Ring? :-p)


    I spend another day in the hospital, just thinking that I should be out of hospital another day. My mobile phone is suddenly ringing.


    It��s Wood��s number. Strange! He is such a guy who doesn��t like talking, what makes him calling me now?


    I answer the phone: ��Hello, Wood! What��s up?��


    There is a charming, cool and spicy voice on the phone: ��How has the little hooligan been missing? Your Jojo mama has not seen you for a long time. Just get out of your dog hole ASAP! ��


    It��s Jojo!


    I listen carefully, and there seems to be Azle��s laughter beside. I know immediately that the three beasts of mine must be together, and then remember me, the guy who hasn��t appeared for many days.


    Indeed, I haven��t contacted them for more than one month since I had that accident at Juan��s casino last time. We used to be out of touch, but not more than half a month at most. Now they are probably worried about what happened to me.


    Thinking of here, there are friends concerning about me, in fact, I feel very warm. I sigh: ��I am hospitalized, life is at stake, is not able to drill out.��


    Sure enough, Jojo��s voice in the phone is immediately serious, without the sense of ridicule, although still charming, but obviously very concern: ��Chen Yang, what��s wrong with you? Which hospital are you in?��


    I reply, ��XX hospital, XX ward.��


    ��OK, we��ll be there in ten minutes.�� After that, the phone is hung up.


    I look at Didi and Amy around me: ��I have friends to come over in ten minutes. Well���� After thinking, I carefully say to Amy, ��You, be careful later. My friend likes beauty the best. You had better put on more clothes and cover your little body a bit more.��


    ��Cut!�� Amy is cutting the apple, and she shows the bright fruit knife on hand, staring at me: ��Who dare to? I cut him! ��


    I sigh glumly.


    Cut?


    Uh�� Azle might be threatened by you. But what about Jojo? You want to cut her? She has nothing to be cut.


    Ten minutes later, the door of the ward is slammed open, and Miss Jojo comes in with a graceful face, followed by Azle��s grim expression, and Wood is carrying a bag of fruits with an uncomfortable expression on face. I just remember that he seems to have disliked going to any hospital since he was diminished to leave the previous hospital.


    The charm of Miss Jojo is still moving and shining. She is dressing a bright black windbreaker, like in the movie Matrix, but after takes off the windbreaker, let us be stunned.


    Inside is the same leather jacket. Below is the leather miniskirt, long barrel of high-root black leather boots, above is a small leather jacket with a large V-collar opening, revealing the white chest, and a cleavage, pointed chin, glamorous eyes. No matter how to look, she likes a banshee. If hair curled, feeling more likes a Medusa.


    And the way she dresses. If she has a whip on one hand, and takes a candle on another hand. That��s the Queen��s style in sex movie!


    Amy is apparently stunned, staring at Jojo��s proud breast, with an obvious look of inferiority in her eyes.


    A female hooligan is a female hooligan. Jojo��s eyes fall on Amy at once, especially because Amy is wearing a nursing uniform today. It��s quite consistent with the temptation of that uniform. Now she��s standing with Jojo in this queen costume, if adds me with a sick clothe. Cough�� It��s a standard sex movie studio.


    The female hooligan strides forward and suddenly stretches out her right hand. A finger grabs Amy��s chin, and the pink tongue licks on her lips, just like a dumb boy teasing a good woman: ��Beauty, give sister a smile.��


    Where has little moneygrubber seen such a scene? On the spot, ossified, pale and the fruit knife drops.


    I rejoice in the calamity of her.


    Cut? Where do you cut?


    Azle��s eyes are on Didi who is beside me. His eyes immediately show bright lights. This fellow even ignores me as a patient. He strides to Didi and says affectionately, ��Do you know, beautiful lady? I feel that there is a kind of artistic impulse that makes me thrive on you.�� Then he quickly twists out a business card and hands it to her: ��My name is Azle, an artist of body painting.��


    After ten seconds of suffocating, I roar, ��Azle, you fucking go to death! This is my girlfriend!��


    At this time, the little moneygrubber suddenly screams and runs behind Didi. She even dares not look at Jojo.


    Azle looks at me and says, ��Yours? Oh, I just let go of her. But where did you find such a good woman?��


    Jojo narrows her eyes and looks at Amy. Her eyes are full of interests. Then he turns to me and frowns. ��What��s wrong with you, little 5? Why are you wearing bandages?�� Then she peaks her eyebrows and say, ��Are you beaten? Which son of a bitch did? Your Jojo mama go to chop him. Dare to beat my brother, he has lived too long!��


    Little moneygrubber has no blood on face, she is so frightened that the body is shaking, holding Didi, looking at me, trembling and asking, ��Chen Yang�� Are these your friends? How do they look like�� like�� ��


    ��Beasts!��


    Not me, it��s Wood follows her words.


    Wood is still an impassive expression, but pulls out a box of cigarettes from pocket and lights for himself.


    Boss! You used to be a doctor! Don��t you know that smoking is not allowed in the ward?


    A bunch of assholes!


    There are so many beasts level guys in the room. The ward has a lot of excitement at once. After the miracle-working doctor, Lord Wood, examined my wound and confirms that I almost fully recoveries, The three bad guys immediately stop looking at me as a patient.


    Azle even immediately drags a chair to sit beside my bed, raises his legs, leans over my bed and kicks me: ��Move around, make a room for me, how can you be so blind?��


    Jojo, who keeps a little feminine look, sits beside me. But Amy is hiding away. It might be very first time for little moneygrubber to be teased by a woman since she has grown up.


    ��Chen Yang�� Tell you something.�� Jojo opens her mouth.


    ��Well? What?�� I take a smoke of the cigarette which is handed by Wood.


    Jojo sighs and says, ��I��m going to get married.��


    ������


    ������


    ������


    ��With a man?�� Stout hearted Azle asks.


    ��How strange words!�� Jojo gives him a strange look, ��Our country does not allow same-sex marriage, you do not know?��


    I am completely dizzy.


    Jojo is going to get married? And with a man?


    FXXX!


    The mountain loses its shape, the sky falls to the heaven, snowing in June, thunder in winter, all of these things might be happened.


    But Jojo is impossible to get married with a man! What happened?


    ��You have to help me!�� Miss Jojo looks at the three men in the room: ��Otherwise, I will die. If I die, I will drag all of you to death!��

 Chapter 63 - The Affair Plan (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The next day, I discharge from the hospital.


    All aspects of my body have been checked. The test standards are completely with national standards. There isn��t any quality problem. In Amy��s words, I am as strong as a wild animal.


    (Here��s a writer��s joke which he mentions Chen Yang��s body is tested like a machine system check, just like sort of ISO9001/14001 standard)


    I go back to company this morning.


    During the rest days in the hospital, Nanny did not come to see me again. I guess what happened that day might leave her with an embarrassing impression. But I have convinced myself that it would be wise to strangle the trouble in its infancy, since she should not be provoked.


    Nanny is very kind to me. She paid the bill for all the medical expenses. On the day I transferred to the ward, she has sent a check to deposite a large sum of money.


    It can be said that she has done everything to me. When I am on the way to company, I feel ashamed and very embarrassed to see Nanny.


    Why? It��s very simple. I have lost the diamond brooch which worths one million and the ring worths five million. Is this a small thing?


    Anyway, I have made up my mind. I must find out a way to pay these monies back to her. Even if I go to sell organs and sell blood, I will never owe her money any more.


    When I meet her, how angry she would be, or vent her discontent with me, or curse me, even punch and kick me�� I will all endure! In a word, I owe her!


    By the way, I take a bank card on hand, which contains most of my assets.


    It��s totally less than six hundred thousand, which were from the lottery prize, from Jimmy Chou, and my own saving. Although these monies are not enough to compensate for the diamond brooch and the ring. But I am very confident, I have the full version of the lucky ring, I will be able to earn money to pay her as soon as possible.


    I park Nanny��s Audi A8 in the underground parking lot. She just threw it to me without asking these days�� Maybe she doesn��t want to see me?


    Upstairs to the company, all the way in, enter Deep Blue Entertainment��s door. That hot girl sees me come in, is smiling. But there is some curiosity in her smile.


    As I walk through the office, white-collar ladies from many departments stand up and look at me with some unnatural eyes. I am stunned for a moment to check my clothes. Well, the zipper does not open.


    ��Penny!�� When I reach the door of Nanny��s office, Penny is answering a phone call. When she sees me coming, just nodding to me, motioning me to wait, and then going on talking.


    ��Well, OK! I��ll tell Miss Fang when she gets back. Well�� Please rest assured. OK! Good bye!��


    After waiting for Penny to finish the phone call, my first sentence is: ��Nanny�� Miss Fang is not inside?��


    ��Yes, not here.�� Penny is looking at me and smiling. Her smile is very profound. The woman in her thirties, with a shrewd and capable temperament, grins, ��Chen Yang, are you completely recovered?��


    ��I��m all right now.�� I answer her, then ask her, ��Nanny�� Miss Fang isn��t here. Where did she go?��


    Sensing the difference in my appellation to Nanny, she keeps smiling and says: ��Miss Fang has gone abroad and will not be back this week.��


    One sentence of her strangles all my disjointed thoughts.


    Nanny has actually gone abroad?!


    ��Miss Fang went to Korea and have sighed the contact with Minister Kim successfully. Now she is there for business trip. The next day after you were injured and entered the hospital, she just flew away.�� Penny tidies up the files on desk, and says, ��Chen Yang, are you really full recovered?��


    I sigh, hesitate and speak nothing.


    Be honestly! Today I come here, first purpose is I��m going to have a talk with Nanny. At least I��ve lost something valuable, so I have to make a confession. As for the second purpose, I��m here to resign.


    Nanny��s attitude towards me, even the blind can see something wrong. Now I have made up my mind, I shouldn��t stay with her anymore. Otherwise, it would be very dangerous for her and me.


    But she is not here today.


    I��ve been brewing for a long time, but I can��t say any word now.


    ��So�� Did she leave any words to me before she left?�� I hesitate and ask, ��About my work����


    ��Well, yes.�� Penny smiles gently, ��Chen Yang, I want to congratulate you�� Miss Fang left a message before she has left, and has adjusted your job. She is going to let you be in charge of the Department 2��s commercial activities. To put it simply, you��ve got a promotion! You were only a private employee of Miss Fang. As long as you sign this contract, you will become a formal member of Deep Blue Entertainment.��


    I��m stunned.


    Nanny does not want me to continue to serve as her personal assistant. After all, we are in an awkward position now. But she didn��t fire me directly, but kept me in her company�� Although she has changed my work, but it seems that she is still trying to keep me closely.


    Penny has put a ready contract in front of me. I look at it. It��s an employment contract which Nanny has signed it. Her delicate signature falls on the lower right. And the date was the day she came to the hospital.


    I think about it seriously for a while, instead of pick up the contract, I look at Penny and ask: ��Can I say I don��t want to accept it?��


    With a sigh, she stands up, supports her glasses, walking slowly to a sofa in front of her, motions me to sit down, and then bring me a glass of water.


    ��Chen Yang�� I don��t know whether I should say or not. After all, I am Miss Fang��s secretary. Her decision, I have no right to ask. But I can see something a little bit.�� There are some intelligent lights in her eyes, and some mockery of her voice, ��Anyway, I am more than 30 years old and I have seen a lot of things.��


    I listen to her silently.


    ��I��ve been working with Miss Fang for quite a long time. I believe I know her. Chen Yang, I don��t want to tell you otherthing else. But I think, as for you�� No matter you accept this job or not�� You��d better talk to her yourself, say it to her face to face! This at least indicates your sincerity and respect for her. What do you think?��


    Penny is good! Her words are not tough but very reasonable. Indeed, no matter I quit or not, before Nanny��s back, I should not just leave in this way. Otherwise, it will be too unfair to her.


    I��m a man. If I decide to leave, I should explain to her face to face!


    But whether I should stay and take the new work assignment?


    I am a little embarrassed again.


    ��Penny�� I don��t know anything about the company��s business operations. How long have I been working for Miss Fang? I��m totally no idea of the business now. She lets me become the head of a department 2 suddenly, do you think I am able to do it? And���� I don��t finish it, but just sigh. But with Penny��s cleverness, she should be able to understand what I mean. I still have to go anyway!


    ��Chen Yang�� To be honest, I don��t think you can do it well right away either. At least I��ve seen your educational background, not very high. Although you seem to have been in charge of an entertainment place, but our entertainment business is the regular business, totally different with your previous one. But as I said just now, this is Miss Fang��s decision. I have no authority to ask. What I can do is to give you some advice�� I think you should stay first! Miss Fang treats you so good! Since she has left something for you to do, do you think you can fail her? At least, you have to do the best before she comes back. Be a man, there should be a man��s responsibilities!��


    I know very well that Penny is taking me to the ditch. But I don��t have the courage to refute her.


    She��s right. Nanny does treat me very good! However, I need to wait for her back. Before that, even if I don��t want to, I have to stay in the company and work hard.


    After all, I do owe Nanny!


    ��OK, I��ll stay!�� I sigh.


    It��s only for a week. I just take care of that department and make sure not to make any trouble.


    Looking at me nodding, Penny finally smiles. This time, the smile on her face is genuine. She looks at me two times and says: ��OK, I know I��m right about you. You are at least a man with principle.��


    Then Penny takes me to a small conference room and brings a lot of files. She takes an hour to do the training for me.


    In general, Nanny��s Deep Blue Entertainment is a middle size company which is focus in entertainment fields. But it��s not a movie or record company, and no actor or actress or singer agent business. Its business is more to organize some activities, which are linking to the entertainment circle.


    For example, if a company is looking for a product spokesperson and want to organize any business activities, it will be entrusted to Dark Blue Entertainment. The simplest jobs also include some model shows of clothing brands, invite some stars to show in some shopping malls celebrities and so on. In addition, it also hosts some famous singers�� concerts.


    The department I am going to take over is the ��Business Activities Department 2��. There are total 6 departments here. Each department has its own clients. They are responsible for the daily advertising, organization and holding of business activities and so on.


    Simply put, customers give monies to Deep Blue Entertainment, and then Deep Blue Entertainment is responsible for the business promotions.


    And by the way, I ask what Nanny is doing in Korea. I just know that it relates with Minister Kim.


    I never knew what is Kim��s background. The term ��Minister�� usually refers to government officials. But kim does not look like very much. Now I know that he is a mixed blood of mainland and Korea. He is one of the senior managements of a large performing arts company in Korea. His position is a minister of this company.


    Now Deep Blue Entertainment is going to cooperate with this Korean performing company to hold some activities like concerts, which can invite some Korean stars to come, and also promote some domistic stars to Korea. The company where Kim is working is very interested in the local market. He is also sent to to our country for a longterm development to the market. The cooperation with Nanny this time is to hold some concerts and other activities between both sides, to exchange artists from each other, and to hold a series of comprehensive performances in both countries.


    To be honest, I am not very interested in Korean artists, but Korean culture is very popular nowadays, especially among young people. Doing this business does make money naturally.


    After sitting all afternoon in the small conference room, I sort out all my department��s affairs. At present, it is responsible for a well-known large supermarket chain, two large shopping malls in the city and a jeweler brand, and some small customers.


    It can be seen that the company operates well, at least at present, the business income and profits are considerable, and is still in an upward phase.


    When I rub my sour eyes, I just see that the sky is dark outside. Although it gets dark early in autumn and winter, but it��s around 5 o��clock now.


    Penny tells me that my office hasn��t been cleaned up yet, so I don��t have to meet staff in my department for the time being. As a leader, it is better to maintain a little prestige. After waiting for the office is cleaned up, I can see my own staff in the office.


    I am a little surprised: ��why does the manager��s office still need to clean up? Didn��t it a manager��s office before?��


    Penny smiles lightly: ��I was responsible for this department before. I am Miss Fang��s secretary, and I am also in charge of this department. Now, I��ll give it to you.��


    I see!


    Looking at this woman with a medium face and a calm smile, I can��t imagine how capable she is!


    ��It��s very simple. I��ve been following Miss Fang for a long time. She seems to have the intention of delegating me to the company as a manager recently. So, I��m in charge of this department. Maybe Miss Fang wants to let me have more practices.��


    I immediately realize that�� She is the Secretary of the boss. Once she is delegated in the future, she is sure not to be a supervisor at the bottom. She must be one of the managements. Although she says it in modest, but this department��s performance has been always very good.


    ��Well, let��s end here today. On your first day of work, there��s no need to work overtime. There are some things that I can��t teach you so far. After you are on board, you can explore them slowly. Now everything in this department is on track. You won��t encounter too many problems. If there are problems, I can give you some advices then.��


    I feel something is wrong. But I can��t tell at the moment.


    Later it come to my senses suddenly. It seems that the meaning of her expectation is not at all about a temporary manager who only works for a week. It seems that she really wants to entrust this department to me.


    By the way, I give Audi A8��s key to Penny too. I am not the Nanny��s assistant now. It is unreasonable to continue driving her car.


    Penny doesn��t give any special treatment to me. She takes the car key without any question.


    However, she is so public and businesslike that I have a little peace in mind. If she takes special care of me, I would be uncomfortable.


    ��


    When I walk out of company, it��s about 6 o��clock already. I look at the dark sky and the traffic on the road. Feel a little bit depressed.


    It��s hard to get a taxi now. But just that moment, my mobile phone is ringing.


    ��Hooligan! Where are you? Are you fucking forget what��s going on today?�� There is a rebuke coming from the phone. It��s hard to imagine that these rude words are from such a charming and euphonious voice.


    It��s Miss Jojo!


    I smile and say, ��I didn��t forget! I��m trying to catch up. Isn��t your fiance who wants to see you tonight? Even if I have other important things, I must put them aside. I would like to see if who��s the man has the courage to marry our Miss Jojo. How does he look like? Has he three heads and six arms?


    ��Don��t shit too much! Tonight, you guys must have a good show for your Jojo mama! Otherwise, Jojo mama will find a few sisters to castrate you bastards!�� Then Jojo asks me where I am now, and lets me to wait, she drives over to pick me up.


    Ten minutes later, a small red Ford stops in front of me. I am a little stunned, and I don��t react until Jojo puts up a slender middle finger to me. Yes, this is Jojo! The real Miss Jojo!


    She has changed her usual evildoers tonight, her eye shadows have gone, and her colorful nails have gone. Her lovely curls have become to innocent straight hairs.


    And the clothes she is wearing almost frightened me into thinking that she is suddenly mentally deranged! You know, who is Jojo? Millennium evildoers! Ordinary skirts are not worn on weekdays. In the words of her, ��I am born with a pair of beautiful legs. Such a natural advantage, of course, need to fully display to the world! Damn it, this is not what I stole. It��s all given by my Mom and Dad! Why dare not show?��


    Is today��s sun coming out from the West? No, it should be said that the sun has fallen from the sky.


    Miss Jojo is wearing a very clean and light blue skirt. I rub my eyes. That��s true! The skirt has already passed her knees, and even her straight legs have been covered up. And her little orange coat, with a half-high collar, covered her chin a little, making her whole person look a little pure.


    Looking at such a beautiful woman who looks like a teenage girl, sitting in the car with her middle finger erected. She curses me in a charming voice: ��Oh, you haven��t got on the car yet? If traffic police come, your Jojo mama will have to deduct points again!��


    I come back to my mind and jump into the car quickly. Before I close the door, Jojo steps on the accelerator and the red Ford goes out happily. A handsome and elegant turn rushes directly into the traffic.


    ��FXXX! What do you want tonight?�� I exclaim, ��Do you want to dump your fiance who��s arranged by your family? You just dress like this? Are you trying to dump him or seduce him?��


    With the charm of Jojo, and such an alluring little lily dressing. It is estimated that any man will be impulsive when he sees her.


    ��Don��t shit! If not to see that son of a bitch, I won��t wear like this. I have my own idea. You call Azle first and see if they are in position.�� She gives me an extremely coquettish look, ��I��m counting on you tonight!��


    Faint!Call your fiance ��Son of bitch��?! This woman maybe the only one in the world! Doesn��t she know what a ��son of bitch�� means to a man?


    I nod my head, call Azle, cough and clear my throat: ��Stallion! Are you in position? Well, OK! Now I declare ��The Affair Plan��, starts!��


    Jojo steps on the accelerator, beautifully mouth is cursing all the way in an extraordinarily lewd way: ��Let you want to marry me! Let you dare to marry me! If you don��t play with you to death, I��m not your Jojo mama!��


    Suddenly, on the halfway, the car stops suddenly at a less busy section of the road.


    I am shocked to see that Jojo has already clicked the button to drop down the window, and then an arm with all kinds of manners is holding her chin and smiling charmingly to outside the window.


    Immediately I see a neat-looking little girl standing on the roadside. She looks only eighteen or nineteen years old. Fat pants, a little hip-hopping style, pretty face.


    ��Beauty, waiting for the bus? How about let me take you a ride?�� Jojo has a wolflight in her eyes, ��How can such a beautiful woman wait for a bus on the side of the road in the evening? Come on, let me take you a ride!��


    That girl is probably stunned. Such a beautiful girl, the experience of being chatted up on the road must have been experienced, but be chatted up by a woman, and so coquettish and rascal, it is estimated the first time!


    Looking at the side of the road, there are passers-by throwing their eyes over. I really want to find a hole and go hide in.


    The girl returns to herself and says in low voice, ��Nonsense!�� Then she turns her head around.


    ��FXXX!�� Jojo raises her eyebrows. I hurriedly remind her, ��Put away your heart. It��s important to do own business!��


    This word does persuade this mother wolf to restart the car and go away.


    ��If it is not for that son of bitch, change to the usual days, such a beautiful girl, your Jojo mama must get her done tonight!��

 Chapter 64 - The Affair Plan (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    We have arrived the restaurant at the top of TV Tower of our city on 19:30 pm.


    This restaurant is known as the highest restaurant of the city. It��s located at the top of the TV Tower. The base constantly rotates slowly all the day. Every rotation is about an hour. Sitting in this restaurant can almost take the night view of the whole city in a glance.


    Of course, the price is very high too.


    As we step out of the elevator, Jojo slightly tidies up her appearance, then takes a look at me and reaches out her hand into my arms. Then she holds my arm and we two walk into the rotating restaurant.


    Far away, I can see two young men are sitting at the table near the window. One of them is the fionce, who is forced to come to let Jojo under arranged marriages


    He has a famous name: Marrio Puzo.


    Marrio Puzo??? Fortunately, I have checked with Jojo, his first name is Marrio, not Mario.


    But by looking at this name is so alike the famous novel master��s, just feels like a practical joke. I always have an urge to beat him. Damn, he wants to marry Miss Jojo should be pulled out and beat already. He even fakes the name of the master. If we don��t play a practical joke on him, it will be unconscionable!


    (The poor translator: In the original novel, the master��s name is another famous Chinese Wuxia novel writer��s name: Mr. Gu Long. But I think most of you might not be familiar with him. So, I choose the one you know him more. Mr. Mario Puzo. You don��t know who he is either? So, you just go check the ��Godfather��, no matter the novels or the movies, all are the most classic. Mario Puzo is the writer of these novels.)


    He is twenty-nine years old. His family was originally in the east province. There are many businessmen and plenty of rich people from there. His family has quite some business and several factories. It��s considered as a distinguished family. He depended on family��s wealth, studied abroad for several years, earned a degree at the University of Plymouth in England, and then returned home in the glory of returning from abroad.


    What makes people angry most is that this guy came back as a good overseas returnee without thinking about how to use what he has learned abroad to develop his career. The first thing is to think of marry our Miss Jojo.


    Although his family is rich, but Jojo��s background is even better.


    Jojo is the only daughter of her family. Under such circumstances, two men and women who are strangers to each other want to get married. If you say the Puzo family is not covet the Jojo family industry, who believes?


    But this Marrio Puzo is said to be Jojo��s mother��s choice. Because his family is good and he has a high education background.


    ��FXXX! I gonna have him doctored!��


    I almost slip and fall, just take a look at her.


    ��What are you looking? Your Jojo mama likes it!�� She curls her charming red lips.


    Sometimes I really feel scare of her. It��s the feeling of die before a refulgent sunset.


    How to say, just like you see an innocent girl who is a singer, she wears like a high school student, walks cautiously to the center of the stage. But when she opens her mouth, it��s the hoarse voice singing heavy metal�� It��s such a huge contrast.


    That Marrio Puzo looks in a good appearance. He is a little thin, wearing top brand clothes with no publicity. In fact, the more high-grade clothes, the more introverted it seems.


    As for the man sitting opposite him, he looks a little more handsome than Marrio Puzo. The skin is bronzed and dressing in a casual way. His face is handsome and quite a bit heroic. But his eyes look so indecent. The lights in eyes is too bright to like a wolf!


    I know, in fact, I am jealous. The two men look better than me from appearance.


    Marrio sees Jojo from far away, and immediately stands up and pulls away a chair beside him. It��s a gentleman, but not popular here.


    ��Hello, Jojo!�� Marrio��s voice is good. The voice is thick but sweet, and it is a very masculine voice. My malicious thought is that if his family is bankrupt, he will not starve to death if he makes a living as a singer. But I don��t show it on my face.


    Marrio introduces the handsome man beside to Jojo: ��This is Donald Fong, my classmate in England.�� Then he also introduces Jojo to Donald Fong, and looks at me with an inquiring glance, ��This is?��


    ��Chen Yang. I��m Jojo��s friend.��


    Maybe he was back from western. Marrio doesn��t mind Jojo holding me to comes in and shakes hands with me.


    After sitting down, he doesn��t forget to praise gently: ��Jo, you are beautiful tonight.��


    Damn!


    If I or Azle say that, Jojo intentionally could laugh directly and then says: ��Do you surging of lustful desire?�� But now she looks a little shy and timid, just likes a real lady does. She whispers: ��Thank you!��


    Marrio looks at me and laughs: ��I��ve always wanted to meet Jojo��s friends. Let��s have dinner together tonight and have a casual chat. We��ll be friends in the future.��


    Then he calls a waitress to start ordering.


    Here��s the western style restaurant. Marrio orders a shrimp, Donald orders a fried goose liver, and I order a steak at random. After looking at the menu for half a day, Jojo suddenly raises her head and whispers in a very cultured tone: ��A cage of steamed buns, two salted duck eggs.��


    All three men here are speechless altogether.


    The waitress is probably depressed. It was probably the first time she met someone who order steamed buns in such a fancy western restaurant. She almost can��t come again to herself. She glares at Jojo: ��Mi��mi��mi��miss, What did you say?��


    Jojo quickly says again, still the elegant lady looks like, dignified!


    I am familiar with this. The people in the mental hospital estimate all like this way!


    Marrio looks a little embarrassed, but that Donald who��s responding the fastest. He quickly takes out some banknotes and hands them to the waitress: ��Please find a way.��


    Money means do things well.


    So much monies are enough to buy a lot of small cage buns! The waitress is running away with an utterly pale face. Donald talks to Jojo with smile: ��Miss Jojo��s character is very interesting.��


    Marrio takes a sip of tea to hide his embarrassment, and then turns to look at me as if he wants to break the embarrassment by talking to me. ��Where do you work, Mr. Chen Yang?��


    ��Oh, I do financial work.�� I reply.


    ��Oh? In the bank? Or an accounting firm?��


    ��An underground bank.�� I reply with a calm voice, ��The high interest loan, you know?��


    ������ Marrio is probably choked by the tea. He stares at me for five seconds before he back to his sense. He mutters a few words, ��Well�� It��s very�� It��s an interesting job.��


    Jojo immediately wipes her seductive little mouth and shows a fascinating and indestructible smile. She smiles sweetly and say: ��Yeah, Chen Yang��s work is fun! Last time, I accompanied him to dun for debts, and we set on fire of the house of the person who owed money. It��s so interesting!��


    Marrio is pale with fright: ��Burned�� burned a house?�� He swallows hard, ��But�� Is that not�� Is it illegal?��


    I stubbornly hold back not to laugh, and pretend to be very imposing, waving my hand: ��What is it? Pay the debt is perfectly justified! The guy never repentant, he even stood on the rooftop to frighten me and said he would jump down! He dared to scare me? You say illegal? FXXX!, I do this job, certainly have my ways. Who dares not pay back the money? Brothers give him the white in and the red out!�� Speaking here, I point to the top, mysteriously, ��I have someone there!��


    Even the graceful Donald��s face changes a little, and it seems that he can��t help moving his chair a little to away from the other side.


    Then the waitress is serving our foods. I look at the steak in front of me, deliberately rowing several times with the knife in the plate, making the plates creak. Marrio and Donald try to maintain their elegant posture, pretending that they are deaf and not hearing anything.


    Jojo gives me a look. I know it is time to bring out the biggest gun.


    I scold, and throw the knife on the table heavily: ��FXXX! This knife is not sharp enough!��


    Then I get up, lift a leg on the chair, pike up my trousers and pull out a folding knife from my shoe.


    This is the kind of folding knife that hooligans use it often. I hold it in my hand and wave it a few times. I am very skilled in action. After all, I have practiced Kongfu and I know a little about how to play the knife.


    Just sees the knife shining brightly, and the steak on the plate has been cut to pieces. I fold the knife and look at the mess in the plate, smile proudly: ��Sorry, it is too ugly! Usually I chop real people more frequent, and cutting beef is not very skillful.��


    Marrio and Donald have already wanted to stand up and run away. And Jojo thumbs up to me there.


    Marrio draws a long face: ��Mr. Chen is a gangster. Sorry I didn��t know it.��


    I sigh and turn to look at Jojo: ��Sigh! Gangsters tie their heads to their belts every day. When I take this job, I��m always ready for it! I just can��t bear Jojo to be frightened, so I decided to separate with her.��


    ��Pooh~!�� Donald is drinking tea to hide his embarrassment, and when he hears the words, he sprays out, staring at me and Jojo.


    There is a touch of anger in my eyes, looking at Marrio: ��You must take good care of Jojo! Otherwise! Hem�� Hum!��


    Marrio looks very strange and wants to get angry. But he dares not. There are some panics, some frustrations, some disdains. He just smiles bitterly.


    At this time Jojo also contributes a strong dose of medicine. She takes out a paper towel and wipes her tears, and cries in miserable, ��Chen Yang�� You are so kind to me�� Wuh..wuh��wuh�� ��


    Marrio watches the two of us looking at each other affectionately. Finally, he can��t bear it. He slaps the table hard and standing up. He stares at me angrily, and is about to speak. But suddenly we hear a voice coming from behind, with infinite surprise.


    ��Jojo! It��s really you? I didn��t expect to meet you here!��


    Looking back, Azle walks the wolf��s steps up, with a leek smile on his face.


    The stallion, dresses as an artist, is wearing a wrinkled cloth. There seems to be a bit of oil paint, but look at the brand. It��s a set of Giorgio Armani!


    He has long hairs, with a rubbing droop on his forehead, covering half of his right eye, and a little melancholy on his handsome face. But now he��s laughing with a little sneaky. It seems that his acting skills are still not good enough.


    Marrio was already angry, but when he sees other people coming, he controls his temper immediately. Such a highly educated person does value his honor.


    ��Who is this?�� He looks at Jojo. Who knows she is staring at Azle, eyes suddenly burst out a trace of infinite surprise, as if it has not seen him for a hundred years! Then, with a cry of joy, she is jumping up and plunging into Azle��s arms like a baby swallow returning home. They embrace each other in a passionate, zero-distance way.


    Marrio��s face is already on the brink of collapse. He sits through of two people separate. Jojo holds Azle and comes to us with a red face: ��This is one of my previous�� well�� friend.��


    This cover up is shown the more.


    When a woman uses this tone of voice, this look, to say such a sentence, in fact, it is like telling everyone: ��This is my old lover.��


    Azle is a man with great presence. He shakes hands with Marrio and Donald and introduces himself to me. He takes out a business card and hands it to Marrio.


    ��Please call me Azle. I��m an artist.��


    With his good manners, he immediately puts Marrio��s temper down a little.


    After all, this fellow came back from abroad, and the atmosphere is more open abroad. The occasional encounter with his fiancee��s ex-boyfriend is actually not as embarrassing as our domestic people��s feeling.


    We all sit down, but then Azle mention casually makes Marrio is almost crazy.


    ��Well, I am a painter specializing in body art. Jojo and I are old friends. She used to be the professional model for me for several years, I painted many works for her, and had won many praises in the exhibition.��


    Silence��


    Silence!


    Still silence!!!


    I guess this Marrio must be willing to kill people now.


    In fact, I think Jojo is too ruthless. For any man, he must have been vomiting blood!


    His fiancee has been a model for a ��human body painter�� for several years. At the same time, with her painting as a model, also won a lot of praises from many exhibitions.


    I don��t know the men in other countries. Anyway, in our country, it estimates few people can stand!


    Looking at Marrio��s expression, I try my best to hold my smile.


    At that time, Wood is coming on the stage finally.


    We only see a man with scattered hair, a serious face and cold eyes, is staggering toward us. The most important thing is that he wears a windbreaker without buttons. He shows the blue hospital uniform under his clothes on purpose.


    The blue striped jacket has a red and striking handwriting on the chest.


    ��XXX Mental hospital��


    Wood is wobbling up and coming. His manner looks like a cold-blooded murderer, suddenly standing upright, staring at Jojo, lips trembling: ��Jojo! Jojo! Why do you want to leave me? Why choose him?!��


    Marrio and Donald are shocked. People in our table all stands up. Wood stumbles up to us and say to himself with a nervous voice: ��I��m going to kill him! Kill him! Kill him, you are mines then!��


    Then there is a wild look in his eyes, staring at us shouting: ��Who? Who is the man robbing you? Who?!��


    Azle and I immediately raise hands in a very tacit way and pointing to Marrio.


    Wood is roaring, flinging toward Marrio suddenly, and turning the arm and slapping down. With a huge ��Pah�� sound, Marrio��s whole person is beaten three hundred and sixty degrees in situ, and then falls to the ground.


    Wood is rushing up and kicking him on both feet. I see Donald is jumping over, pulling Wood apart and blocking him from attacking Marrio.


    Actually, I am trying to protect Wood. This way of pulling off the shelf, I have been very proficient at the age of fifteen.


    Marrio is sitting on the ground, covering his cheeks, with eyes dull. Then he��s suddenly waking up and screaming: ��You dare to hit me? You dare to hit me?!��


    He��s jumping up, pointing at Jojo and scolding: ��You�� What rubbish friends do you make? A group of smashed! A bunch of garbages! If I have known you are such a woman, will I be eyeing on you? They are crazy, you are also crazy! You such a crazy woman! If you aren��t from your family, you thought I would see you?�� Within shouting and screaming, this man is suddenly crying.


    He is even crying?


    Then he bumps his head into Donald��s arms, hugging him, and weeping in a creepy tone: ��Don�� He hits me! How does he dare to hit me?! Let��s go back! Let��s go home!��


    Donald looks at us angrily and holding Marrio affectionately. He says softly: ��OK! I��m here. Don��t be afraid. Well, as I said earlier, women are all no good! You just didn��t listen to me and try to covet her family property. Let��s go! Now!��


    Then, two big men embrace with affection and run away quickly, leaving four of us male and female hooligans dumbfounded, you look at me, I look at you, are all somewhat rigid.


    ��Damn!�� Jojo suddenly comes to her senses.


    Then Azle is also responding: ��FXXX!��


    ��Damn it.�� I spit, ��They are�� It��s����


    ��Male homosexuality.�� The final conclusion is from Wood.

 Chapter 65 - Have you never seen a beauty like 3P?

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    We call the waitress to clean the table and order foods again.


    But we are still silent. Such a change just now really makes us can��t speak anything so far.


    Azle can��t help signing. He says in angry: ��Jojo, your mother is too irresponsible! She threw you out without any prior investigation. This is your whole life��s happiness!��


    Jojo is in a state of contemplation. Suddenly, she��s shouting out: ��Oh! A big lose! It��s really a big loss!��


    ��What?�� Azle is confused.


    ��What a pity! In fact, aside from other factors, this Marrio is not bad. If I knew he is a homosexual too. I just marry him. After getting married, he looks for his handsome guy, I look for my beauties, we won��t interfere with each other.�� Saying here, Jojo is with a look of intoxication on her face, ��Oh, what a wonderful life!��


    I involuntarily imagine the scene in my mind, and then feel a terrible cold all over my body and trembling two times fiercely.


    Wood suddenly stands up from his chair and walks away.


    ��Where are you going, Wood?��


    ��Wash my hands.�� Wood is just running to the bathroom without stop.


    When we all sit back around the table again, we begin to reward our achievements for tonight��s performances. I am also happily blackmailing Jojo a bottle of good wine. As for Wood, he is undoubtedly the best performance award tonight. Not to mention anything else, just that crazy look, the raging psychiatric hospital uniform, is enough to make him worthy of tonight��s star!


    The sick clothes were borrowed from a classmate of him, who is working in a mental hospital. In order to cope with the scene tonight, he came to the restaurant and hid in the toilet to change the clothes.


    Finally, Jojo agrees to send him a whole suite of comics. It is also Wood��s consistent hobby.


    As for Azle. He makes me almost mad! He has the audacity to ask Jojo in front of me: ��You give me the girl in nurse uniform, don��t argue with me!��


    ��No!�� Jojo shakes her head at once, ��I saw her first!��


    I say: ��That nurse uniform girl?��


    Azle sighs: ��That nurse serving you.��


    I��m angry immediately: ��FXXX! You even stretch out claws to my side? Be careful of your sausage be cut tonight!��


    Azle replies in pretended strange: ��Why are you worrying her? You��ve already had Didi. Just leave the nurse girl to me!��


    Jojo curls her lips: ��Don��t even think about it. She��s mine!�� She��s saying with a covetous face, ��Alas, I have never been with such a nursing girl. Wood, I remember there��s a comic is about nurses.��


    ��Night Shift Nurses!�� Wood is the real expert.


    ��Bah!�� I shake the folding knife, ��The two of you specialize in the scourge of women. Just leave Amy alone!��


    ��Huh?�� Azle is saying with laugh, ��Chen Yang, why are you so nervous about her? Is this Amy your girl friend too? But what about Didi? Is it��? Do you like 3P?��


    Jojo��s eyes are lighting up suddenly. Her face is lewd, and then she can��t help shouting: ��3P! 3P!! 3P!!!�� Such a loud voice is suddenly attracting the eyes of countless people around.


    You think. In such a place, a girl dresses in a charming but careless shouting ��3P!�� 3P!! 3P!!!��


    ��FXXX!�� Who is Miss Jojo? She never cares about these eyes. On the spot, she stares back, and shouts, ��Look what! Have you never seen a beauty like to 3P?��


    ��


    I come home at about eleven o��clock. The elevator of the building has been repaired. It is said that the property company has spent a lot of money. Of course, I also received compensation for the accident.


    When I enter the door, the two girls have already fallen asleep. But they left a light in the living room.


    I have got used to the feeling of someone leaving a light at home when I return home late.


    It feels great!


    When I was living alone, home was just a place to sleep. But now I know, no matter how late I come home, there will be a light left for me at home. Sometimes I even get used to women��s underwear hanging on the balcony and sanitary napkins in the closet of the bathroom.


    I drank pretty some wine with the three bitches just now. Although not drunk, but do have some feeling of floating at the feet. I walk into the kitchen to find water, but unexpectedly see a small note on the fridge.


    ��Rogue, there is a bottle of orange juice, the plastic bottle on the first floor. Amy��


    I feel a little sweet suddenly.


    Girl like Amy also has the time to be so comfortable? Thinking of the conversation with three bitches tonight, have I really had some feeling with Amy?


    Or is it just a sense of justice that I don��t want to see a blossoming girl like her falling into the Jojo or Azel��s hands? They are such two big hooligans!


    The so-called wine can be chaotic. Maybe when a man drinks a few more cups, he can��t help thinking wildly. Some fantasy ideas come to my mind, recalling all kinds of witty and pleasant appearance of Amy. For a time, it seems that even on our usual days, the scenes of our bickering have become warm.


    Alas! In detail, she is also kind of good to me.


    3P?


    What am I thinking? Such a sin!


    Holding the ��love orange juice��, I unconsciously unscrew the bottle cap and drink.


    The next second, I��m immediately freezing.


    I feel that there is a sticky and greasy substance in my mouth. A strange smell is rushing from my mouth to head, and a strange smell of nausea that I could not tell.


    Running to the toilet, I almost vomit my gastric acid out. I pour a glass of water and desperately rinse my mouth many many times, but still can��t sweep away the nightmare taste.


    When I look up, I see a note on the washbasin.


    ��Rogue, how do you feel? Is it cool? This is a bottle of curry blended oil bought by Didi. I accidentally drank it wrong today. How can I only enjoy it myself in such a cool way? That��s why�� We share and share alike now! J Amy��


    Seeing here, I feel the nausea in stomach again. I quickly hold the toilet and vomit for a while.


    FXXX! How did I have feeling with this dead girl just now? I must be crazy!


    I really want to rush into the room, pick this girl up and beat her hard. But considering that Didi is sleeping in the room too, and it��s a little inconvenient to break into the girl��s room in the middle of the night.


    I just sigh in helpless and hold my anger.


    But my mind has completely erased the strange feeling that just came out of this silly girl.


    Have feeling to her? Forget it! Who will be her man, who will be bad luck forever! Within this and next life!


    After brushing my teeth twice and chewing a piece of gum, I feel a little better.


    But the taste is still lingering, even sleeping and dreaming at night, I still feel that I constantly nausea, like a pregnant woman.


    When I get up in the morning, I pick up the measuring device and look at it.


    There is no fortune luck today. But there is no peach blossom luck too. Now in my opinion, I really don��t want any peach blossom luck any more. Too much such luck is not a good thing for me.


    The green index is pretty high. It seems that I may be doing well on business side today.


    I smile with a bitter smile. It probably has something to do with my promotion. Anyway, being a manager of a small department is a career promotion.


    It��s seven o��clock now. I dress up quickly and leave the bed.


    The two beauties have already got up. Didi has the breakfast ready, coming out of the kitchen with porridge and fried eggs. When I brush my teeth and wash up, we sit down to the table. She sits in front of me, watch me finish, and then smile softly.


    ��I��m off duty today.�� She says, ��What do you want to eat tonight? I will go out to buy for you in the daytime.�� I stand to hug her up and kiss her on the bright red lips.


    She is blushing and peeping into the room. Fortunately, Amy hasn��t come out yet. But when I am about to take the next move, she runs away.


    At that time, Amy comes out of the room. I��m about to accuse her of last night��s shameless backstab, but I find that the girl is dressed up in a fancy way today! She��s wearing a Didi��s lady��s style skirt. There is even faint lip gloss on her lips.


    But looking at her full chest curve, which is different from the usual one, I guess maliciously: it must have been padded with sponge cushions!


    ��Why do you get up so early today? And even dress like this?��


    She gives me the glad eye: ��Today, a handsome guy invite your Miss Amy to go out.��


    ��Which handsome guy is so blind?�� To tell the truth, when Amy dresses up, she does look pretty. But now my heart is full of plans to how to revenge for last night.


    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rings.


    I am stunned. No visitor ever visited this place. I walk to open the door and see a bastard standing at the door.


    Azle is wearing a casual suit, with long, elegant hair, clear eyebrows, a drawing board behind him, and a shallow smile on his face, showing his white teeth: ��Chen Yang, the place you live is very hard to find.��


    I ask him: ��Why are you so early?�� Suddenly, I just react, ��FXXX! Aren��t you appointing Amy?��


    The beast is smiling at me shamelessly: ��I promised to take her to our art academy today.��


    I look back at Amy, but see her face is excited. I ask her: ��You dress like this just to see him?��


    ��Of course not!�� Amy says, ��There are many handsome men in the art academy.��


    Azle comes in, pats me on the shoulder, and laughs in a low voice: ��Don��t worry, I��m just taking her to the exhibition.��


    I try to resist the urge to kick the bastard.


    ��Exhibition? Is it about the human art?�� I turn around and look at Amy, ��When did you become interested in art? How do I not know? Don��t you just like money?��


    Amy make a very disdainful gesture: ��Today he will take me to the exhibition of paintings on the spot. I heard that the models are super handsome and would be naked!��


    Then she gives me a murderous look and smiles to Azle: ��I go in the room to prepare something. You wait for me for a while.��


    Then Amy pulls DIdi into the room, must be asking Didi to help dress her up.


    I stare at Azle. I can not help but frown: ��Hey, I made myself clear last night. Please don��t has any idea with Amy, OK? Don��t hurt Amy, you such a beast. She is somehow one of my friend!��


    Azle giggles and says: ��I really don��t have any evil thoughts. I just take her to see the exhibition. I promise to behave myself!��


    Behave yourself?


    FXXX! Who can trust you?


    If Amy is taken out by you beast for a day, when she comes back, it is estimated that the hymen is not the original one.


    I think about it. Suddenly a vicious idea comes up.


    Then I go into the kitchen and take out the plastic bottle from the refrigerator, which had tormented me all night, with the most brilliant, friendly and harmless smile on my face.


    ��Azle, would you like some juice?��


    Twenty minutes later, I sit in a taxi to go to company. I am very happy and relaxed.


    At least after I watched Azle beast has vomited for five minutes in our toilet. He finally vomited powerlessly and couldn��t stand up�� I��m sure that at least he can��t have any bad idea on Amy today. Then I left home and went to work without worry.


    Today is my first day as the manager of Deep Blue Entertainment��s department 2.


    I arrive at the company and find Penny. She leads me to a big office with around one hundred square feet. In this office, there are small partitions more than half a person high, separated into individual small office compartments. The innermost, there��s a separate room with transparent glass outside the window. That��s my manager��s office.


    Penny and I walk directly into the manager��s office, and she sighs: ��Okay, here is your office. Later, when people all come together, I will accompany you to meet all the members to let you get to know each other. Then I will arrange you an important job.��


    ��Well, what important job?��


    Penny puts a folder in front of me.


    ��This is an underwear brand, also one of our customers. They are going to hold a promotional event in XXX mall of our city. We have hired a group of underwear models from Neeya Model Company.��

 Chapter 66 - Underwear models

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Later, I have a simple meeting with the staffs of the Department 2 in the manager��s office, and Penny also presents.


    This department I��m taking over has a total of five people, all of whom are female for sure. Two designers, two customer services, and one who is in charge of communication with customers. The two designers and graphic design talents were graduated from famous universities, in their thirties, all married and moderate-looking. They look very well dressed and have steady manners. And two customer services are girls in their early twenties, especially one who has freckles on her cheeks, round face, chattering like a little sparrow. She makes me feel a little like Amy. The other girl is slightly thinner, wearing a yellow sweater, looks quieter.


    What surprises me most is that a woman who is in charge of the communication. She��s in her twenties, with a plump figure, ruddy complexion, rich lips, looks quite amorous, wearing a tight-fitting suit that matches her figure well. She has enough elasticity, and draws a perfect curve for a mature woman, just like a ripe peach.


    This seemingly open woman has a shrewd look in her eyes, which makes me dare not belittle her. Her job is ��communication��, which is very important. Because in our department, designers just concentrate on designing activities, graphic design and so on. Customer service is responsible for contact with customers, dealing with some customers�� requirements. But the communication is the most important position.


    Let��s take an example, in the upcoming underwear show in this shopping mall, the designers are responsible for design the stage and advertising pictures, while the two customer service girls are responsible for contacting the underwear manufacturer. They listen to client��s requests and make some adjustments according to the feedbacks.


    And the rest things are all about the communication works. The woman names Yanny is responsible for handling the following tasks: commanding the loading and unloading department to set up the stage on the spot, coordinate and confirm the specific list with the model company, print the advertisement posters, and finally coordinating the with the mall about venue, time, rental, etc.


    If we compare this underwear show as to take a movie. Then all the others are the actors or playwright and so on. But Yanny is the commander in chief! Equivalent to director��s function!


    Obviously, this woman must be very competent.


    ��Well, I have introduced myself just now. I actually have a good temper.�� I look at the women in front of me with a smile, which remind me of the scene when I was in charge of the nightclub and lecturing the girls, ��After all, I��m new to this department and I��m not familiar with many things. I hope you can support me. I would like to thank you all first. You can directly tell me what problems and ideas you have on weekdays. Anyway, since I��m in this position, I��ll cover the members in my department as long as they work hard!��


    After saying the last sentence, I can��t help laughing suddenly. It��s a little familiar feeling.


    The effects look good. Although I am young, but not bigheaded. These women are very friendly to me. Yanny looks very enthusiastic. Also exaggerates: ��Surprisingly, there is a handsome man in the company now! Mr. Chen Yang, it��s your first day come here! As a gentleman, you should invite us to have lunch together this noon.��


    It seems that the atmosphere in this department is very united and friendly. When the other four girls hear it, they are immediately shouting for support and cheering. Of course, I will not refuse such a good opportunity to get closer to subordinates.


    I pay more attention to this Yanny. Obviously, she is helping me to cultivate good relationships with my team members.


    Perhaps aware of my eyes to Yanny, Penny is smiling and says: ��Chen Yang, if there��s any problem within the works, you can listen more Yanny��s opinions. She has a lot of experiences in business activities.��


    Sees we get along quite well, Penny is relieved.


    Throughout the whole morning, I earnestly try to familiarize myself with the new environment. I also modestly consult these female colleagues about some of the work in the department. Unfortunately, women��s gossip habits seem to be natural.


    The round-faced customer service girl shows me some of the department��s performances and customer information and chatting with me. When she sees that I was very kind and finally starts asking about my personal situation.


    Have you married?


    Have you a girlfriend?


    How much do you weight?


    What��s your habit?


    What do you like to eat?


    As we are talking, Yanny and the other customer service girl come and join in the chat. Only two designers are more stable after all. They stay at their desks and busy themselves with the designs of the advertising stage for the upcoming lingerie show.


    The round-faced girl has a cute nickname: ��Piggy��. Because her first name is Peggy, and her face is slightly baby fat. Her character is very cheerful, lively and bold. Finally, she asked almost all my personal questions, and adds a mysterious question: ��Mr. Chen Yang, are you a virgin?��


    I��m speechless. Yanny pats her in giggling and changes a topic then.


    ��That��s what they do. There are all girls in the company. Suddenly there��s a man. These girls are very excited.�� When two girls go out, Yanny leaves in my office and says to me, ��They are not malicious. It��s just a little naughty.��


    I smile bitterly, and use my hand touches my nose: ��It doesn��t matter. I don��t mind at all.��


    ��OK!�� Yanny smiles, becomes more serious and says, ��We are ready for the underwear show. I will go to the mall in the afternoon to supervise the stage construction, as well as the lighting. The posters will be delivered in the afternoon too. Then, customer wants to invite us to have a meal together after the show is finished tonight. My suggestion is that we had better to entertain. It won��t cost too much, but will give them a good impression. In addition, all expenses about the loading and unloading will be paid after you sign. These guys are working for us by contract. They are pretty tough and slippery. They often quote you the higher price. But this time I have checked first and will give it to you later. When you deal with them later, just be careful. When they know that you are the new manager, they will definitely try to quote more.��


    I smile: ��Oh? So, what should I do?��


    She makes a cut gesture: ��It��s simple! No matter any price they quote you, just cut it to half. But when you become familiar with the company��s operating costs and other circumstances, you will naturally make a correct estimate of the cost of these activities. At that time, even they want to deceive you, they will not be able to.��


    I sign: ��Thank you, Yanny! I can see that you have a very excellent working ability. In fact, I��ve heard so much from you just now that I even think this department doesn��t need the manager like me at all. Having you here, everything is completely settled.�� I see her face is a bit embarrassed, I just wave my hand, ��Don��t be misunderstanding. These words are from my heart. Actually, I won��t be in this department for too long time. You are really good! Before I go, I will give you a justice comment to the senior management.��


    I��m telling the truth.


    Seems Yanny knows everything about this department. She is also experienced, capable and popular, and I just saw that the other colleagues are quite convinced of her.


    Such a person is undoubtedly the best candidate to be the manager of this department. At least, she��s 100 times better than me, the fresh rookie who doesn��t know anything yet.


    At noon, I pay these girls to go out for a meal. When we have lunch, I am full of whimsy. After all, I have spent several years with hundreds of nightclub girls, and easily coax these girls into a group of giggles. When we return to the company in the afternoon, they have almost no estrangement from me.


    Company has already spread the news that department 2 comes a new manager who��s young, kind, unostentatious and handsome. Every time I come and out, many girls of other departments are all taking glances at me.


    When we are back to office, no sooner, Yanny comes to ask me whether go to the mall with her to supervise the setup. I think a while and decide to go with her.


    We go out from company. I was planning to go by taxi, but Yanny takes me to the parking lot and find a ��HYUNDAI Coupe��. This is a very feminine style car. Its body is a little similar to a sports car. Of course, its performance is not comparable to the real sports cars. But the streamlined body is popular with many women.


    I am little surprised that Yanny can own this car. She looks like only less that thirty years old, and can actually afford such a car already? Is her income very high?


    ��Miss Fang is very good to employees. The salary system is high-paid. Generally speaking, the employee��s salary is more than 20% higher than that of similar companies. As for me, this job I��m doing, honestly, there are many opportunities to connect with the suppliers. Our Deep Blue Entertainment��s business is growing very well now. I am responsible for many things. The printing companies, the model companies and the small advertising companies all want to make business with Deep Blue Entertainment. So, there are pretty some suppliers give me some red packets every year.�� She is driving with smile, ��Miss Fang knows all these things. But she is very smart. She said that this is our country��s national business triditions. We do business pay attention to human relations and industry resources. Gifts or red packets are unavoidable. As long as you don��t eat company��s kickbacks, she doesn��t care about other little things. Any red packet is sent, we will take the initiative to report to the financial department, and then hand it in, count into the cost. Then when it comes to monthly salary, the company will actually return to us as a bonus. Of course, it won��t be sent back in full, but usually the red packet we hand in will be returned about half to us. That��s fine. It��s fair to take the extra money without any legal risk. The colleagues in the company are already earning a lot of money, and the positions like mine are higher. Many people in the same industry want to come to work for Deep Blue Entertainment. But Miss Fang has never been easy to recruit. Even if there is a recruit, must be a she. You are the first man she is hiring.��


    The car drives all the way to the shopping mall in the center of the city. There is a space in the middle of the hall of the first floor. Some men in working clothes are setting up the stage, and the huge posters behind them are erected.


    Yanny doesn��t chat with me anymore. Once she arrives at the scene, she is becoming busy immediately. No matter big or small things, everything as if have stored in her mind. She commands those people about the lights, stage displays, angles, advertising pictures posting and locations. She constantly picks out some of the defects that do not meet the requirements and ask those staffs to adjust.


    She is a commander-in-chief, a lady who originally looks very steady, but actually has some general momentum on the spot! Even to the haughty stevedores, she simply smoothes up her sleeves and quarrels against them.


    I even feel myself like an unnecessary person. I don��t understand the situation at all, just standing aside and watching her busy. When at the beginning, Yanny still tries to find time to introduce some information to me, but later she is getting too busy to talk with me.


    I feel a little embarrassed. Watching a woman busy before and after. As a big man, I can only stand aside smoking and drinking water, it is a little shame. I carefully observe all the details of the scene. Originally in the mindset of temporary guards, but now I gradually study the details of these works attentively.


    In the evening, as the traffic of people in the shopping mall is gradually increasing, a stage is about to take shape. While Yanny is having a big quarrel with someone on the phone. Her momentum is very fierce. Watching her yelling on the phone, I can��t help feeling that this woman definitely has the potential to become a tough business woman!


    ��There��s a little trouble�� The models will be late for a while.�� Yanny frowns, ��I told them to arrive two hours in advance. It��s a bit tense now since they are late. Alas. After things here are over, they don��t try to get money so easily!��


    Then she sighs and apologizes to me slightly: ��Sorry, have you been waiting for a long time? I was too busy just now, I����


    Looking at this woman��s sweating appearance, I can��t help being ashamed. I just say in hurry: ��Never mind! I just feel that I can��t help you.��


    I suddenly feel that in the business environment, it is really not easy for a woman to fight.


    We have no time for dinner. I just buy some fried chicken hamburgers when she is busy. Then we eat them as the dinner together quickly.


    ��By the way, do you have any friend who want to see this underwear show? Although this brand is not a world-famous brand, but their goods are actually very good! If your friends are interested, they can come.�� Yanny careful suggest to me.


    I nod, then call Jojo and Azle.


    Jojo, the female bandit, can be seen from all kind of the underwear shows. She is interested as soon as she hears about the underwear show. At the same time, as a qualified lesbian, she can see so many underwear models. Of course, it��s also a pleasant thing. As soon as she hangs up the phone, she��s rushing to the mall.


    As for Azle, I think of plotting him once this morning. I invite him to see the beauty lingerie show in the evening is also the compensation to him as a brother. Azle is so excited when he hears. He even omits the thought of denouncing me and rushing directly from home.


    After twenty minutes, I see Jojo rushing in a tight, windy leather suit, dresses as voluptuous beauty as ever. And Azle comes too, casually wearing a large T-shirt and staring around at the beauties.


    ��Where are the underwear models? Where? Where?�� When we just see each other, Jojo is seeking around.


    I grin bitterly: ��They should be in the dressing room. I��ve been waiting for you here for a long time. The models have come and changing clothes in the dressing room.��


    Hearing this, the two hooligans�� eyes are suddenly lighting up.


    ��Go! Go to the dressing room!�� Jojo is waving in very vigorous.


    The stage is well constructed, and the backstage directly leads to a side door of the shopping mall. A storeroom in the rear is temporarily transformed into a dressing room. Yanny is making the last scheduling. Watching me come with two friends, she just says hello to us in a hurry, holding the phone and getting angry with someone on the other end of the phone.


    I glance at the room with the ��dress room�� sign not far away, and the door is closed.


    Jojo looks eagerly and takes a look at Azle.


    Azle helplessly spreads out the hands: ��I do not have your unique conditions. You��ve taken advantage this time.��


    Jojo giggles. She is a woman so that she can go into the dressing room.


    If Azle goes in, I��m afraid he��ll be scratched out in less than two seconds.


    ��Here I go!�� Jojo looks at us proudly with an obscene smile. She��s walking wolf-footed to the dressing room door and pushes it in.


    At that moment, suddenly Yanny is running from behind and calling me: ��Chen Yang. Something happened! We have trouble now!��


    ��What?��


    ��The female models are out of order. They all went to another city to do another show today and told me that they would definitely come back on time in the evening. But now they are stuck on the highway due to the traffic jam. So they can��t come here on time now!��


    ��Ah?�� I��m stunned, ��Female models can��t come back? So, who is in the dress room?��


    Yanny blinks her eyes and says in strange: ��Of course the male models! They are changing clothes����


    I am startled. I look at Azle subconsciously, and his face is changing too.


    The two of us look at the dress room at the same time. Sure enough, we hear Jojo is suddenly screaming in the dressing room.


    The voice has been out of a high eight degrees! Then we see Jojo is smashing the door and rushing out unsteadily, screaming, ��My eyes�� My eyes����


    Eh��


    When a lesbian who hates to see men��s bodies�� All of a sudden, there are dozens of naked men in the room. It is estimated that such a trauma is enough to keep Jojo falls into a trance all tonight.


    Yanny is startled too! She stares at despondent Jojo and says: ��She�� How did she get in the room?��


    I hurry her aside, embarrassed and explain: ��Eh�� She thought there are all female models inside the dress room, and wanted to take a look the styles of the underwears first.��


    Yanny shakes her head: ��Underwears haven��t been sent here yet. And, the female models can not come now! How do we deal with tonight��s show? Where can I find out dozens of female models?��


    She stares at Jojo with eyes shinning!


    ��Chen Yang, do you have any other girls you know like your friend? Just need ten!��


    She thinks and murmurs: ��It��s too late! Let me call company right away. Let them ask some colleagues to help. Luckily, this underwear show is not too formal. It��s all right to fool around. Alas, it��s just those girls who deliberately don��t want to wear underwear to show in public.��


    Yanny is speaking with more and more nervous, and finally she is wet with cold sweats.


    A mind is flashing across my head.


    Find a dozen of the beauties?


    Easy! It��s really fucking so easy!


    I immediately grab Yanny, who is almost at a loss, say with smile: ��OK! Take it easy. Leave the model issues to me!��


    ��Do you have a way?�� She��s staring at me with hope immediately.


    I smile and say confidently: ��I am your manager, just let me see what I can do.��


    Then I leave her, walk to the corner, and dial a familiar number.


    ��Hello,�� A charming voice on the phone, with a few surprises, ��Ouch, Brother little 5! It��s you! So long! I thought you have forgotten me already!��


    I quickly stop her: ��Mary! I need your help!��


    At the other end of the phone, Mary is asking with laugh: ��You��re asking for my help? What��s it?��


    I laugh and say: ��Yes! Mary, do you have the ability to collect twenty beauties with good figures for me in half an hour? Be sure they need to have very good figures!��


    ��Damn!�� Mary is shouting, ��Despise me? Beauties, you may get as many as you want!��

 Chapter 67 - Thank you, Bosses!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I turn around and see Jojo is still sitting there, staring blankly, with a look of been badly stimulated, as if she has just been bullied by bad men and not dried up in tears yet. Azle exults over her, smiles happily, and even try to take out his mobile phone to take picture.


    Jojo is murmuring: ��My eyes�� my eyes���� I walk to her and kick. She suddenly wakes up and bares her claws to me. She screams in angry, ��Chen Yang, you set me up! I��ll croak you!��


    I pull her aside with a mild smile: ��Miss Jojo, it was just a mistake. I will make it up to you. I pay you twenty beauties! Twenty!��


    ��Really?��


    ��Exactly!��


    ��Sure?��


    ��True!��


    ��OK, Deal!�� Her eyes live again, and goes to hit Azle��s neck, ��Did you have fun just now? Let me make such a fool of myself?��


    Azle dares not to fight against her and have to hide behind me. I hold her and say: ��I need your help!��


    ��What?��


    My eyes fall down from her body and stay at her beautiful legs. ��Don��t you always say that your body is a natural beauty? Don��t you always say such a good figure is from your parents and you can show them as you want? Today, I��ll give you a chance to show in public. How do you think?��


    Jojo blinks: ��What do you mean? Speak clearly!��


    I sigh: ��Tonight is a mess�� The model company has trouble and the female models can��t arrive on time.�� I explain the thing to her briefly.


    ��FXXX!�� She��s jumping up, ��No beauties anymore? So why I am here?��


    ��Don��t be scared!�� I pretend to be nothing, ��Who is brother little 5? There are as many beauties as you want. They will be standing in front of you in twenty minutes. But the problem now is that we need a master model in charge of the main product of this brand!��


    ��FXXX, Chen Yang! You little basted! Is this your plan? Me?�� Jojo is stunned, ��You let me be your model?!�� She keeps shaking her head, ��Never think about it! Even I agree, if my daddy sees, he will kill me!��


    I think better of it and say: ��I won��t let you have any loss! I��m not going to let you show the bikini or the sexy lingerie. It��s the thermal underwear which can cover you up. You just need to show several rounds. It��s doesn��t matter.��


    Jojo rolls her eyes and suddenly shows some insidious smiles. Then she stares at Azle: ��I can do it! But I want him to do it together!��


    Azle is shocked: ��What?!��


    I frown, just want to say something, Jojo has erected a finger pointing at my nose: ��And you! You go up together! We are brothers. Share and share alike! If I need to die, you don��t expect escape!��


    I bite my teeth, hesitate for a moment. But then I remember my duty. On my first day in office, I can��t take the risk to ruin company��s business. I manful say: ��OK! I will sacrifice myself too! Let��s go together!��


    Azle says in innocent, ��Damn, you can��t count me in! I haven��t agreed yet!��


    I turn my head to stare at him: ��Not up to you! You have two choices: First, you go up yourself. Second, you are naked to be thrown to the stage! Just choose!��


    Just two seconds, Azle shows an honest style and says: ��I��ll do anything for my best pal!�� Then he takes out the phone.


    ��Who are you calling?��


    ��I call Wood to come. Since share and share alike, he must be here too!��


    Wood is unlikely to come to such an occasion. I just throw Azle directly into the male model dressing room. Then I quietly find Yanny and let her help find the most popular, the most coquettish, the most lewd underwear to give to Azle.


    I myself go out of the mall to wait for Mary and the girls.


    Twenty minutes later, eight taxis park in front door of the mall. Thirty young beauties come out from the cars. They are well dressed. The smells of all kinds of perfumes are diffuse; the electric eyes are flashing; the long hairs are flying, really impressive!


    Mary is the first one. She leads these butterflies run to me, gives me a big hug and asks: ��Brother little 5, I��ve tried my best! Why do you ask us to come here? Who do you want us to deal with? I never heard there is a nightclub here too.��


    I haven��t had time to reply her yet, most of the girls come to say hello with me. I just find most of them are from Golden Paradise. Some girls are even not under Mary��s management, but of other mummies.


    ��You all come here, there will not be enough people in nightclub tonight.�� I smile.


    ��Brother Little 5 has things need our help. We need to come here to support!�� Mary smiles, ��Just say, where to go? Which guests? I tell you, just take out anything you get to let the guests happy. Don��t lose brother little 5��s face!��


    I smile bitterly, ��Wait! Wait! Don��t hurry!��


    I grab Mary to aside and explain the whole thing to her in brief.


    ��What?�� She is stunned, staring at me with the look of it��s unbelievable, ��You�� you let us act the underwear models on the fashion show?��


    I rub my hands and grin bitterly: ��No idea! Those female models are stuck on the highway, they can��t catch up.��


    Mary is both funny and annoying, says: ��Such a thing, we are not the professional. I��m afraid����


    ��What are you afraid of? Just wear the underclothes to stand on the stage, then twist your butt and take a catwalk, walk back and forth for two laps, then it��s done. It��s nothing!�� I quickly say, ��There is a dressing room behind, but these little girls need to make up first. The eye shadow on the face must be wiped out.��


    Mary is almost laughing to fall. She says: ��I never take such an interesting job.��


    I sigh: ��I really have no idea already. By the way, I told you to ask twenty girls to come, why come so many?��


    She ogles: ��Brother little 5, you didn��t speak clearly what thing is. I must take more girls come. Otherwise, if you are not satisfied with someone, where can I find others to replace? Who knows you just ask us to make the fashion show?��


    Mary runs back to the girls and talks to them for a while. Then they break out in a riot of laughter. The faces of these young girls are more and more odd, and they are staring at me with strange eyes.


    I motion them to stop talking and speak in loud: ��I say, ladies, you can come here today mean you all give me the faces. It��s not too difficult for today��s job, but it��s not easy too. If someone does not want to do the underwear show in public, I will not force her. Really! If you want to go up, you can help me with my job. The tips, oh no, the model performance fee for tonight, I��ll pay double!��


    They are laughing louder. A girl is suddenly asking with giggles, ��Brother Little 5, Is there bikini, or even T-back?��


    I��m a little embarrassed, ��There should be no. Generally speaking, the underwear style of this brand is quite conservative. What do you say?��


    They discuss for a while and have reached a consensus. ��OK! We��ll do it! Just a fashion show, no big deal! We even have showed strips in nightclub, this is nothing!��


    ��Yes, it��s no big deal. Just take it as a sacrifice for Brother 5!��


    ��Brother 5, we are willing to sacrifice for you!��


    Within these noises, there comes their laughters too.


    I see they are getting more and more nonsense, dare not to delay anymore, just lead them go to the stage side. Yanny is totally stunned when she sees me is leading a crocodile of beauties coming.


    To be honestly, these girls are all good looking. I told Mary must invite the girls with good figures. As a result, she brings almost all her best girls.


    These girls are all not only good looking, but also do know how to attract men��s eyes. While they are coming with the flying ogles and giggles, they have attracted the attentions of all the men in the mall


    Yanny just asks two staffs to lead them to the female dressing room.


    But then there is another problem, no make-up artist. The model company should prepare the makeup artists to make-up for the models. But they can��t catch up here now.


    When Yanny tells me this issue, I just smile.


    The make-up artists? No need!


    Who are these girls? They are all professional masters of seduce men. They are thinking about how to dress up and attract men everyday. Make-up? It��s a piece of cake! Pure? Glamorous? Erotogenic? Cold? They know how to make any kind of make-up styles.


    At that time, Jojo has changed the clothes and walking out of the dressing room.


    She��s wearing a set of thermal underwear, pink, collar and cuffs with lace of flowers. I did not deceive her. The dress is not exposed at all.


    But it��s very tight. Such a tight style directly outlines this femme fatale��s super spicy figure. In addition, she has a curly hair and ties a knot at will. The whole body is filled with a charming and lazy atmosphere. When she comes to the front of my eyes, I am almost in a trance.


    ��FXXX! Chen Yang! Where do you find out so many beauties?�� Jojo is full of the exciting on face, ��When I am changing the clothes, so many beauties are rushing in. My eyes are full!��


    I look at her with a smile: ��You really don��t know?��


    Jojo knows my past, so she��s immediately responding, sighs: ��If I know there are so many beauties in your nightclub, I should have gone there before.�� After a pause, she says in low voice, ��I do like one of them, what��s the price?��


    I��m almost spit out blood, stare at her: ��My dear sister Jojo, please don��t play with me at the moment!��


    Damn, I never see a beauty wants to pay for play with another beauty. What a mess!


    She giggles and raises her middle finger: ��Just saying, I��ve always got a girl by strength. How boring it is to spend money?��


    This is Miss Jojo. She talks so rascal, but even the middle finger is erected so charming.


    Yanny tastes some smells when hearing us, she asks me: ��Manager, these girls, did you find them from another model company? Which is it? How can I look at them without know anyone?��


    I grab her to aside, tell her in low voice: ��They are not the models, they are the club girls!��


    ��What? Club girls?�� She is still confusing.


    ��Yes, the girls from the nightclubs. You know?��


    Fortunately I have already grabbed her, otherwise she must be falling to the ground when she hears.


    ��Are you lost your mind? It��s a fashion show, you ask these nightclub girls to come?��


    After comfort Yanny, I run to the dressing room to change clothes. At the doorway of the dressing room, the male models and the beauties under Mary have already come out. And the scene in front almost faint me on the spot.


    These little bitches are looking at the male models in greedy. Their eyes are flashing the exciting lights. One of them even go to hold a male model��s shoulder and asking: ��Hi, handsome boy, which place are you working?��


    That boy is so shy that his face is all red. I go to them and grab that girl aside, tell her who they are in low voice. She just knows, take a look at that handsome guy, says in regret: ��He��s so nice! It��s a pity not to make money in the nightclub.��


    I��m speechless. These girls are too wild. When I were their manager, they were still a little afraid of me and dared not be so bold. Now they are just releasing themselves and someone even ogles me.


    I walk inside, just see Mary is grabbing two men and convincing: ��Brothers, you have such a good conditions, just come for your sister Mary. If you follow me, I promise you may have a big fortune in nearly future!�� And she hands her name cards while saying.


    What��s funnier is, one of these two handsome guys, is Azle.


    I immediately go up and grab Mary away. Azle has already looked pale. He says in depression: ��I do know now, how the nightclubs attracts so many men to go there and willing to spend so many monies!��


    At that time, it��s playing the music on the stage. The host of a music radio station in our city who��s hired by our company says a warm-up speech, then the representative of the underwear company also says some words. Then someone comes to the backstage to signal that we are about to appear.


    These girls are settled down finally. After all, this is the first to make a fashion show, they also have some nervous and curious.


    Someone has arranged the sequence for them. The first one is the tallest girl. I recognize that she is a top-tier girl of Golden Paradise. She is very beautiful, with straight and long legs. At this moment, she is wearing the red lace underwear. When she hears the notice from outside, immediately rushes out with bold and unrestrained steps.


    To be honest, she��s walking quite decently. She is very tall and has a good figure, plus her professional qualities. While she is walking up, her little waist is twisting too, very touching, very coquettish! The eyes of the guests in the shopping mall around the stage are all straight. And, this woman has a pair of eyes that are so charming that she keeps leering from beginning to end. Top-tier is the top-tier. She immediately conquests many people.


    The second one is a dancing girl in the nightclub, famous for her hot dance. Her striptease is also a very popular routine repertoire.


    Actually, striptease is not easy. It��s not everyone can dance well. She graduated from a dance school, and she has a good foundation in dancing. She can lift her legs freely to head and have a lot of complicated dancing skills.


    She walks out in a suit of underwear with small tassels, with a little bit of hem in her underwear. This is the sexy lingerie. In other words, it is specially for lovers to add something for the atmosphere.


    The rhythm of the music is a little stronger. As soon as she comes on stage, she has won a lot of applauses and cheers from the audiences, as well as the whistles. She is so excited that after she walks around and is supposed to be standing there and putting on shape, waiting for the next appearance. As a result, she arrives to the place, all of a sudden, starting hot dancing. A set of sixteen movements are completed at one go, and from time to time there is a high-legged movement. The thigh is kicked lightly to the top of the head, and the waist twists like an electric motor.


    On weekdays, those models just walk around the stage and go down one by one. Where did the audiences see such a charming show? If insert a steel pipe on the stage, it��s just a sexy dance show.


    The woman on the stage is madly dancing, and the audiences are already applauding. Customers from upstairs to downstairs in the mall are all attracted. They surround the stage ring upon ring, whistling in all directions.


    I see such a scene in a state of suspense. She used to be crazy when dancing. If she is too exciting to take off the only cloth from her body, that will be too much for today.


    Lucky she isn��t really crazy, after dancing, she blows some kisses then goes back.


    I take a look at Yanny, she is already nearly passing out.


    Then two male models go up. Tonight��s show is based on this rule. Two women models and two men models are intertwined.


    It��s not so easy to be a model. The speed of changing clothes is not what ordinary people can do. But fortunately, Mary brings enough girls. Every two people walk on the stage and take turns, so there is plenty of time to change clothes.


    Two men and two women take turns. The audiences are crazy tonight.


    These girls are all very excited. Some of them were a little nervous for the first show, but they have found their feelings one by one when hearing the audience��s cheers.


    Ogles, writhing waists, throw chests. Audience��s eyes are almost dropped for them.


    The exposed underwear show is over, and the following are the more conservative thermal underwear. It is me and Jojo��s turn. Wearing the same style of thermal underwear, we walk up from left and right, then turns a circle and stand aside to pose. We just go to the stage, immediately wins the applause.


    There are numerous whistle shoots, and some audiences pick up their phones to take pictures. I talk quietly with Jojo.


    ��How?��


    ��You like a crab!��


    ��It��s the man style!��


    ��I��m worry about you.��


    ��Why?��


    ��So many beauties just wear the underwear. I��m worry about you are too excited. You see you just on the stage and nothing to hide.��


    ��FXXX! You are such a male rogue!��


    Then Azle comes. He wears a sexy men��s underwear, almost naked, goes with head high and chest out. He��s trying to make a strong look, but I just see the lewd from his eyes.


    Lucky there��s no accident anymore. The forty minutes underwear show is finally over. According to the usual practice on such occasions, lingerie dealers speak on behalf of the stage, and then a group of male and female models follow up and stand in a row.


    All the female models stand in front and men behind. Then we bow our thanks to the audience tonight.


    As the girls in the front row bend down, I��m almost fainted.


    Just because of they are probably used to it. While bowing, the thirty young girls are speaking a sentence in one voice.


    ��Thank you, Bosses!��


    My God! I almost fall down from the stage. And Yanny is using her hands to cover her face, dare not to see anything.

 Chapter 68 - A rare guest

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Penny��s face looks as if she has just seen the company go bankrupt. She throws the newspaper aside and stares at me, even almost unable to speak: ��Chen Yang�� I didn��t expect you could do such a thing. Such an extraordinary move�� It��s so�� Absurd!��


    I and Yanny are sitting in front of her. Yanny is too shame to raise her head.


    The underwear show last night was caused an unprecedented sensation in the mall. Someone posted the photos on the Internet, and this morning��s newspaper immediately publishes a news with several large photos.


    The first one is a girl dressed in sexy underwear and dancing in the shape of her hip.


    Following is a bold large font: ��Performing, or making sensations?��


    This news is not long. It is probably a description of the whole underwear show last night, focusing on some of the hot scenes. Then the journalist who wrote the news made a dignified appearance, like a social morality expert, who mocked such an extraordinary behavior and accused the public of such ��vulgar�� activities, which were ��ugly behaviors��. At the same time, entered into the relevant departments which specially criticized such public activities. Some mockeries have been made on the departments which are in charge of approve such activities in public places, believing that they should strengthen the standards of auditing and not allow such bad and vulgar things to ��pollute the people��s eyes��.


    Penny is very upset. She smiles bitterly: ��Exmobileent! Usually we hold such business activities in order to get a small layout on the newspaper, we have to pay money. Now that you have done such a great job! We haven��t paid any penny, but have occupied the entire layout now.�� She looks at Yanny, ��Yanny, Chen Yang is not familiar with the company��s system. But what about you? Are you crazy, too? Don��t you know?��


    I interrupt her: ��Penny, can you listen to me?�� I take a look at Yanny quickly and say, ��This is nothing to do with her!��


    After a pause, I say in slow speed: ��I��m the manager of this department. I was in charge of last night��s activity and I need to take the responsibility!�� Then my tongue soft a little bit, ��Penny, it was an accident! If the model company arrived on time, I would not do this. At that time, it was urgency! I had no too much choice. We couldn��t let male models come on stage wearing ladies�� underwear, right?��


    ��My God!�� Penny groans, ��So you just looked for dozens of nightclub girls? Do you know if this incident is exposed, the reputation of our company is over?!��


    With a sigh, Penny shows a serious look, says: ��Personally, I can understand you had your reasons. But, however, it is rather improper for you to do this. So, according to the company��s regulations, I have to make some punishments to you. Of course, you may object, but Miss Fang decided before she had gone to Korea that I could have some of her authorities during her absence. Therefore, I am now dealing with your behaviors.��


    Just at that time, the phone on her desk rings. She takes a look at us, says ��wait�� in quick, and picks up the phone.


    ��Hello! Deep Blue Entertaiment! Yes, I am! Yes! Oh, Really? I see! Yes, Yes, Yes!��


    As soon as she answers the phone, she is still looking at us. When she picks up, she stares at us for five more seconds.


    Then she is smiling sweetly, says in a relax tone: ��The punishments to you are: Yanny, as a communicator, you will get 5,000 for bonus. And Chen Yang, as the manager of this event, you will get 10,000. I hope you can keep up the good work for company!��


    ������ I look at her, ��What?��


    Yanny is stunned too.


    ��Well,�� Penny changes a slightly more pleasant smile, ��Just now, the customer called to be very satisfied with the commercial activity we planned. According their statistics, before and after the underwear show last night, the number of underwear sold on the spot was three times more than expected, and all the stocks they prepared were sold out�� They said they are very satisfied with our company��s planning ability and is ready to sign a two-year long-term contract with us.��


    Yanny is too shock to open her mouth wide.


    Penny stares at my eyes: ��I��m very curious how you did that? It��s impossible! Especially, they want to know why the buyers are all men yesterday. This underwear brand is more targeting on female market.��


    I sigh and smile: ��If there are thirty spicy beauties are ogling and whistling and seducing, don��t mention underwear, even if the rags, I��m afraid can be sold out too!��


    ������ The expression of Penny��s face is complicated. She takes a deep breath as if she is trying to suppress some impulse in her heart. Then she waves her hands to us: ��Mr. Chen Yang, Please! Before I hit you with the folds on table, you��d better get out of here!��


    Penny is very efficiency. The finance staff send the bonus in cash to our hands at noon. The other four women in department are both excited and curious. They also heard about the things last night. I take the thick envelope, think better of it, and take out half of the money, give to Yanny: ��It��s for yours!��


    She refuses firmly: ��No, I��ve got mine share! It��s all your credibility last night. I can��t take more!��


    I think it again, then find five envelopes, put 1000 money into each, and give to all five women. I speak to them with smile: ��We made this event together, so everyone must get the bonus.�� I see Yanny still wants to refuse, then I say, ��If you still refuse, they also dare not to take����


    She just takes it; the other four women are all happy for that.


    Although I never worked in such kind of the company, but I used to be a chief manager in nightclub and also managed many staffs.


    Actually, no matter work in nightclub or work in office, the rule is the same. If you want to be a good leader, just need to follow this: Cater to superiors and treat the staffs kindly.


    I ask these girls to have lunch together again. We order a bottle of the wine. The atmosphere is good. I ask them do not call me manger or Mr. Chen Yang again. It makes me a little uncomfortable. They may just call me little 5 or brother little 5.


    When we back to office, these five women��s faces are all with a little red.


    But in my heart, there are some emotions. Because of Peggy said just now.


    ��Brother little 5, although you just come here for two days, but you are really nice! You are handsome, not bigheaded, do know sharing. Hope you can always be our leader!��


    I just replied with smile: ��It��s lucky this time. It��s lucky we made this event successful. Otherwise, if we failed, we would all have lost. At that time, we will not only have no bonus, but also would affect our department��s performance. Our income might be reduced then.��


    But I have some different feelings inside my heart. I can��t help thinking that it would be pretty good to stay at this company. Here have kindly colleagues, good working environment, and pleasant days.


    I��m not a man with great ambitious. Maybe the conversation between Juan and me when he took me to the casino that night had burned some flames in my heart. I actually really moved that time. I imagined myself to get into that world, which is holding so many fortunes, standing with so many big men, and everything a man can dream about.


    But after the days are passing, it goes easy from my heart slowly.


    Plus, I have taken one-month break since I left the nightclub. My thoughts have changed a lot.


    Working in the place like nightclub, there are many dirty things like money exchange the sex, corrupt life styles, decadence and downfall. I seemed to be living in darkness.


    Stepped out of there and working here, I seem to be living in the bright world. I become an everyman from a man who used to walk in the edge of the society.


    This feeling is actually pretty good.


    So, when Nanny is back, shall I leave?


    I have a pretty good job, I like this working environment, I like these nice colleagues, I like this good working atmosphere. Do I have to leave?


    Wouldn��t it be nice to have such a simple but interesting life?


    About the ring, to be honest, I don��t think it can bring too much changes to my life. I don��t expect to become a big man by the help of the ring. That��s too dull!


    In my imagination, I just need to rely on the help of the ring, make some small fortune, win several lotteries, then buy a decent house and a nice car, live a carefree life of small wealthy owners.


    Well, what is the famous saying?


    Sleeping to wake up naturally, counting money to hand cramp.


    That will be enough to me!


    Big bosses like Juan and Jimmy Chou, although they are the top of the people who can throw out millions of monies without a blink. But can they sleep to wake up naturally?


    Within such an emotion, I am flirting with the idea in the office all the afternoon. Half year��s business archives I have planned to watch were only finished less than one-third.


    At the end of the day, the girls in the Department are all leaving happily. Before Yanny leaves, she comes to knock on my door and laughs: ��Get off work now, don��t you go?��


    ��Well, I��ll go soon.��


    ��OK! So, I��m leaving now.�� She smiles to me, then says, ��Chen Yang, thank you! You know my means.��


    I look at her eyes and know her immediately.


    She��s not so much care about the one thousand money bonus. Compare with her income, one thousand is nearly nothing. Her appreciation is more of I took the responsibility when facing censure from Penny. If it changes a garbage leader, he probably would let her carry the black pan.


    ��You are welcome!�� I look up and smile to her, ��And, remember to call me little 5, OK?��


    ��


    After work, I don��t back home immediately. I find a lottery shop and buy some lottery with my own and Didi��s birthday numbers. I hesitate for a while and add little moneygrubber��s too.


    Because after three days of waiting, before I went to the company this morning, I have used the measuring device to test. Finally, I have waited for my financial fortune comes! Of course, before I pay for the lottery, I put on my ring, and after that I immediately take it back into my wallet.


    Then I go to a shopping mall and buy a LV small handbag. My five thousand bonuses haven��t been warmed in my pocket, and they have all been spent.


    Have finished these things, I take a taxi to back home with a pleasant mood.


    When I enter the door, there seems to be no one in the house, and the lights in the living room are extinguished. I look at the clock. It��s six o��clock. At this hour, Didi and Amy should be at home usually.


    I just want to turn the light on, suddenly, a floor lamp in the room lights up! A revolving chair in the living room turns gently.


    The person sitting on the chair is facing me with an eccentric smile on her face.


    I��m stunned.


    Under the light, the smile on her face is very shallow, still so calm and graceful, just a bunch of other meanings in her eyes. She leans her legs up, her fingers are cleverly tapping on the armrest of the chair, and her chin is gently supported by the other hand.


    Watching me come in, she seems as calm as a hostess, laughing in a light tone: ��You��re back.��


    I��m stunned for a few seconds before I can finally react and blurting out: ��Why are you here? At my home?��


    She is still unhurried, blinking to me: ��Your new home is good. The house is clean. Oh, by the way, I almost forget to say that I��ve drank a bottle of beer in your fridge. It tastes good.��


    Then she stands up and approaches me. She is so beautiful and I can even smell the charm of her beautiful hair.


    I am afraid to look at her, but of frown and say: ��Why are you in my house? How did you get in? Miss Vivi Young?��

 Chapter 69 - Are we still friends?

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Instead of answer me directly, she��s gently walking past me, going to the kitchen door, opening the refrigerator, taking out a bottle of beer, and looking at me: ��Drink?��


    Her posture is calm and unhurried. It seems like here is her house and I am just the visitor.


    I take the beer speechless. She��s smiling: ��Why are you watching my face like seeing a ghost? Am I so scary?��


    I say with a bitter smile, ��Shouldn��t I be surprised? You just appear in my house from nowhere.�� I ponder, look at the clock again, and suddenly ask, ��My two friends in my family? Are you?��


    ��Hey!�� She laughs, ��Don��t think I��m silly! I��m not the kidnapper.��


    Then she slowly comes to me, grabs me to sit down on the sofa together. She takes the beer bottle from my hand, takes a drink and sighs: ��Actually, I just come to see you and have a chat with you. There��s nothing else.��


    ��The nothing else means sneaking to my house?�� I can��t help mocking her.


    Her face looks calm: ��Yes, I just come in to have a drink and rest. Anyway, there��s no one there in your family. Do you want me to stand downstairs to wait?��


    ��My God!�� I smile bitterly and touch my nose, ��If I don��t know you. I almost thought you are such guys who say the aggression as enter.��


    Now I��m sure she doesn��t mean to be malicious. I soften a little. I look at her: ��I remember the last time you said that we might not meet again, right?��


    She is silent for a while. There is a faint melancholy in her eyes. She picks up the beer and takes a big drink, then a long breath: ��Things are impermanent�� There will be always many changes.�� She shakes her head with smile, ��Well, don��t talk about this anymore. Let��s say something more relax. This time I come back to do some business. Now they are almost done, I suddenly feel a little bit�� Well, it��s a bit unpleasant. I really want to find a friend to have a drink and chat with.��


    Then her charming eyes are staring at me and saying: ��We are still friends, aren��t we?��


    Don��t know why, being stared by her eyes. I suddenly feel a bit dry. I can��t help to remember that night under the hillside. She was hugging my head, we were watching the stars together. Now, her eyes are brighter than the cold stars of that night.


    I pick up the beer bottle on the table and take a big drink subconsciously. Only when I have drunk it, I just respond that it��s her bottle and I can��t help feeling embarrassed. Looking at her, her delicate cheek is tinged with a little red, and she is looking at me with a strange look.


    ��Well, we are friends.�� I sigh. Then I cautiously say, ��But next time you come to find me, don��t use this method to enter. There is something in the world calls mobile phone! There is another kind of thing calls doorbell. OK?��


    She puckers her face in a smile, and sighs again.


    I ask her in low voice: ��Why are you so upset?��


    ��Well, the things here are not so much smoothly this time.�� She makes a slight understatement, but she seems not want to talk about this much. Then laughs, ��And you. I didn��t expect your life is pretty good. Are the two girls all your girlfriends?��


    ��Of course not!�� I meditate for a moment, but still answer honestly, ��One of them is my girlfriend. The other one is�� sort of a friend lives together.��


    I notice that when I utter the word ��girlfriend��, there is a strange expression flashing in her eyes, but then she hides it very well.


    ��Actually, I saw you the other day.�� I speak with great caution.


    ��Well, it was at the charity auction, right?�� She smiles, ��I saw you too.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yes!�� She smiles wired, ��I can guarantee when I saw you, you didn��t even know. I was watching you walking into the lady��s bathroom with the beautiful female director of the casino.��


    My face is red instantly. She has the beer a drink and smile lightly: ��You two stayed in bathroom for half an hour. Then another man and woman went in.�� She glances at me and teases, ��I really don��t know you have such a habit. Or has the country been opened to such a level?��


    I��m stunned, just want to explain. She waves her hand and says, ��It��s OK! I don��t want to interfere with your private affairs. I just feel interesting. You don��t look like to do that in such a place.��


    I give a hard cough and say: ��Of course not! The situation of that day was�� It was just a coincidence, an accident.��


    She doesn��t seem to have any intention of continue to dwell on this topic any more. She immediately changes the topic. This time, her tone is less ridiculous: ��Yes, I didn��t expect�� You have left Juan Yeh, but still walk into this circle finally.��


    ��What?��


    ��I mean Miss Nanny Fang.�� She has some deeper meanings in her tone, ��Chen Yang, you maybe don��t know her background, but it��s not good for you to keep too close to her. I mean it! This circle��s water is too deep. It��s complicated. You don��t belong here.�� She shrugs her shoulders. ��Of course, this is just a suggestion from me as your friend, you may just ignore it.��


    ��Vivi,�� I sigh, ��Actually, I have one thing really want to ask you. But I also feel if I ask you directly, it might offence you.��


    ��You want to ask me about the things with Juan?�� She smiles.


    ��Yes!�� I sit up straight, look at her eyes, ��We were attacked that night, after that Juan��s business plan were canceled, his situation became very tough. All of these things, you��?��


    She immediately interrupts me and says: ��You want to ask me if these are my original conspiracies?�� The smiles on her face is slightly mockery and a faint sadness.


    Don��t know why, instinctively, when I see the expression on her face, I��m immediately feeling regret, even feel a little ashamed because I have suspected her!


    ��Chen Yang���� She hesitates a while and says, ��What I want to tell you is�� In this world, many things are very complicated�� It��s not that simple. Perhaps in your life, things are simple, either black or white, right or wrong�� But the world I live in is completely different.��


    ��But I need an explanation.�� I stare at her uncompromising, ��I don��t want to let myself doubt you. If I doubt you, I can��t keep taking you as a friend!��


    In her eyes, in that instant, a little excitement flashing, but she hides it well again. This woman��s ability to control and hide her emotions is amazing!


    ��Well!�� She thinks better of it and says with a slow but sincere tone, ��Well, I can tell you a little�� But just stand on the ��friend�� position!��


    Then she��s slowly getting up and going to the window, has her back to me, as if watching the lights outside the window: ��At that time, Juan and our family��s business were far more complicated than you imagine. You know, Juan has a big organization behind him. He is just an agent on the stage, and he��s not the only agent in organization. It is said that their internal are not united. Although our family runs casino business in United States only, but we don��t mind to corporate with some partners with good background abroad. But considering that the organization behind Juan is very unstable at the moment, I firmly opposed to that business cooperation. In my opinion, money needs to be earned, but I don��t want to let my family involve the organizational struggle behind Juan. We don��t have to. So, I firmly opposed it. But unfortunately, in our family, my supporters are not too many, and most people are attracted by the huge benefits that may be obtained. As for risk, not many people can face up to it. And they have been hoping to catch up with this line, which is an opportunity for us to expand our business in East Asia.��


    Then her toneis fading slightly: ��I can admit to you that during my stay in China, Juan��s opposition did come to contact with me�� The man you have known, Jimmy Chou!��


    I stand up and stare at her.


    She looks back at me. Her eyes are both helpless and imploring. She says softly: ��Don��t hurry, please listen to me finish first.��


    She sighs and keeps saying: ��Jimmy Chou wants to cooperate with me. I can��t tell you the specific details. This is the secret of family business. I have no right to tell you. But what I can tell you is I have turned him down.�� She stares at my eyes and says, ��Frankly speaking, I��m not such a noble person. In our circle, I��m fastidious about cheating. The reason why I refuse him is not because I��m willing to cooperate with Juan, but I saw that he just wanted to use us as a way to attack Juan. As for me, even if I want to break this cooperation, I also want to find ways through other channels. Let me make it clearer.�� She looks at me seriously.


    ��From my heart, I don��t want to cooperate with this organization, and I don��t want to have any contact with this organization too. No matter Juan side or Jimmy Chou side�� Neither of them, I want to cooperate with!��


    My face is slightly relieved.


    Then she slowly says: ��Chen Yang, I regard you as my friend. I have few friends, very few, you are one of them. So, I don��t want to lie to you. Before that night, I realized that someone wanted to do something to me!��


    ��Well?�� I stare at her.


    ��Don��t stare at me in that way.�� She��s a little upset, ��I did notice that someone wanted to attack me. But they looked down on me too much. Who am I? Our family can run business in La Vegas for so long time, how come to be shrunk by such a small case? That night,�� She sighs, ��Before that, I have noticed that some people were monitoring me. These guys were not Juan��s people, because he didn��t need to do that. So, I was sure that someone wanted to do something to me. That night in casino, I deliberately abandoned my bodyguards and drove out alone, just to give them a chance!��


    I do not speak, just look at her without any expression.


    She smiles. There are some frustrations and some complicated meanings in her smile. She turns to look at my eyes: ��But I didn��t expect you were downstairs. As for me let you get in the car, in fact, it was an accident, a small accident. I do not deny it. At first, I was planning to use you. You were Juan��s man. I could convince him that I was attacked by others.��


    ��Keep talking.�� I say.


    ��The following things, you have all known.�� She says in smile, ��However, I didn��t intend to harm you. Do you know? That night, three people around me kept following them. They were all the experts. I��m not afraid of sneak attack. The only thing I didn��t expect was�� You would have tried so hard to save me and it hurt you so badly.��


    I��m suddenly sneering and speaking angrily: ��Hah! Hah-hah!! So. I was such a fool! That day, even if I didn��t drag you down the hill, you wouldn��t have anything, would you? There would be no danger, right? It was me who was so stupid to drag you down the hillside and thought I was saving you!��


    In her eyes, there are some apologizes. She says softly: ��I really didn��t mean to laugh at you. Actually, in my heart, I did appreciate you very much.��


    ��Appreciate?�� I hum and shake my head.


    She grits her teeth and says: ��No matter you believe it or not, that��s the way it is�� As for Juan later lost his position and power in the organization, these consequences were not what I expected. And����


    She suddenly changes her tone. There is a flicker of indifference in her eyes: ��Moreover, even if I knew in advance that this would happen, I would still do it! I must consider my family��s interests. Juan has nothing to do with us. I don��t have to sacrifice anything for him!��


    I am speechless.


    I feel I have nothing to say.


    I even think there��s no any excuse to criticize her.


    Did she do anything wrong? No.


    In her position, everything she had done was to gain benefits for her own family. There is no meanness or shameless way of her means. At best, it was meeting Jimmy Chou��s scheme with her own plan. As to whether Juan would lose anything, frankly speaking, in her position, she could not think about that at that time.


    I don��t say anything, she goes on saying, ��My family reacted immediately after this happened�� As a representative of my family, I was attacked here, and I had already noticed that someone was spying on me, and I was ready for it. They wanted to plot against me, huh, wouldn��t I plot against them? I had prepared something early, and I had some evidences that convinced family that the opposition in Juan��s organization attacked me. In this case, the family finally decided to seriously consider whether the business cooperation is safe, and finally made the decision to cancel it!��


    She sighs: ��As for Juan, I never think of to hurt him. And I didn��t corporate with Jimmy Chou either. If I did that, let me tell you, Juan��s situation might be 10, or 100 times worse than current.��


    I am silent for a long time before sighing and expressionless: ��Well, I admit that what you said is true and reasonable�� You were not targeting Juan, nor did you mean to harm him�� But the fact is, Juan has lost his position just because of you! Am I right?��


    She��s sneering, and there are some angers in her voice: ��Chen Yang! Can you not be so childish? In our circle, either you die or I live. We can only try to keep our own interests. As for others, who cares? In this case, Juan lost his power and he could not blame any others. I said, I have nothing to do with him, no friendship! I don��t have to think about his benefit. There is no need to sacrifice my own family interests for his interests!�� Then her tone is colder, ��Don��t say I didn��t mean to hurt him. That��s the situation that I don��t need to do at all. If it is necessary that I must harm Juan for my family, I would do it without any hesitation!��


    I��m speechless again.


    Intellectually, I know she is right. That��s all right!


    But emotionally, Juan is my eldest brother, my boss, even like my father!


    May I just be indifferent?


    Thinking for a while, I speak difficultly: ��But, at that time, you can easily avoid the attack, but you deliberately let it happen!��


    ��I was for the family.�� She is very calm, and then whispering, ��Chen Yang�� That night, we were both down to the hill, all the things I said were not fake! I also really take you as a friend of mine. Otherwise, I don��t need to tell you these things today.��


    ��All right!�� I sigh and look at her, ��You took advantage of me. I am not angry, really! I won��t argue with you about these things. But you should know Juan��s position in my heart!��


    ��I know.�� She sighs.


    I struggle in my heart, but still grit my teeth and say: ��Well, I don��t know if I can continue to treat you as a friend now.��


    Her eyes are flaring. I look at her and shake my head slowly: ��Do you know? Actually, I doubted you later in the hospital. Everything happened too coincidentally! Although I don��t understand too many intrigues, but I do understand one simple truth that who is the ultimate beneficiary, who is the biggest suspect!�� I look into her eyes, ��But I don��t want to doubt you. Even when I think of these things, I will force myself not to keep thinking about it. I just don��t want to doubt you, Miss Vivi Yang!��


    ��I said, I didn��t mean to target Juan.�� She sighs.


    ��I understand.�� I nod, ��In your position, you are right.��


    We look at each other in silence for a moment. The atmosphere is somewhat dignified. Neither of the two speak anything.


    She comes over and picks up the beer on the table, raises her neck, finishes all the wine in the bottle. She��s drinking so fast that she chokes a little, gasping for a few breaths, and has a faint red tide on her face. Then she seems to laugh.


    ��Chen Yang, now, are we still friends?�� Her eyes are too bright to make me even dare not to look at.


    Then she puts down the bottle, seems do not want to listen to my answer at all. She strides to the door. Before going out, she suddenly turns around and smiles: ��By the way, your girlfriend and the other girl are out for shopping now. My men are following them. They will probably come back in twenty minutes. I was sure they were not at home before I came up here.��


    I open my lips want to say something, but I still do not say anything.


    She notices my expression and sigh: ��Chen Yang, you take care of yourself. You are a strange person. Very hot-blooded, very impulsive, very loyal to friends, even very simple. These are features I admire you very much. Because in my position, I will never be able to do so.��


    Her eyes are full of bitterness: ��Maybe�� When I��m free, I��ll come to look for you to drink and talk.�� She looks into my eyes, ��My friends are very few, you are always one of them! As for what you think of me�� I don��t care!��


    After that, she goes away without a backward glance.


    I look at the empty door, but there is something in my heart. There seems to be something blocking inside my heart, and a knot that I can��t solve is torturing me.


    I sit down slowly and look at the empty beer bottle on the table, somewhat stunned.


    On the wine bottle, as if there is still a faint trace of her lip gloss. I stare at it in a daze, but my heart is thinking about her words repeatedly��


    ��Are we still friends?��

 Chapter 70 - Juans entrust

    Translator: Lionwwang Editor: Lionwwang


    I am still sitting on the sofa in a daze when Didi and Amy come back. The two girls see me sitting in the living room, holding an empty beer bottle. Amy immediately utters a cry, ��Why do you drink when you just come back? Didi bought you a lot of delicious foods and she will cook big meals tonight. If you are drunk, you won��t be able to eat any!��


    DIdi��s personality is more delicate, vaguely feels I look a little wrong. She gently pulls Amy. Little moneygrubber just stops talking.


    ��Brother little 5, what��s wrong?�� Didi comes to me, squats down slowly, clasps her hands around my knees, pillows her head on my lap, looking up at my eyes, and says softly, ��Are you in a bad mood?��


    I sigh, smile, reach out and touch her tender face gently, whisper: ��Nothing, there��s something that I can��t understand for a while.��


    Her face is full of concern, eyes are full of tenderness, and she gently grasps my hand on her face and murmuring: ��If you don��t understand, just don��t think about it�� Brother little 5, you are sitting alone in a daze in the living room without turning on the light, such a scene makes me very worrying.��


    Looking at this gentle girl, I smile and say: ��In fact, it doesn��t matter. Just a little bit of a contradiction between a friend today and I��m a little depressed.�� Then I stand up, hug Didi, walk to Amy, and say with a smile, ��Well, say something happy, I made a small fortune today. I got some bonuses, so I bought a gift.��


    I take out the LV handbag and hand it to Didi and say with smile: ��Here, this is for you. I just know that many girls like this brand, so I bought it.��


    Didi is shocked: ��LV? It must be very expensive!�� She takes it on her hand and just wants to look at it, Amy has grabbed it to her side. Her eyes are wide and she��s yelling: ��Oh my God, it��s true! It��s not a fake one!�� The handbag is turned over and over in her hand. She says quickly, ��Chen Yang, have you made a fortune? It must worth thousands of monies!��


    Didi immediately takes the handbag from Amy when she hears this handbag is worth thousands of monies. She hands it to me, speaks softly: ��No way! I can��t use such an expensive thing. Brother little 5, you��d better give it back. Thousands of monies are enough for our living expenses for several months!��


    I haven��t spoken yet. Amy has screamed: ��Didi, why don��t you take it? This is the real LV!�� She gives out the screaming peculiar from women. Her eyes are glowing the lights.


    Most women like this. Many people think that women like shopping for clothes. In fact, most women��s favorite things are not beautiful skirts. As a hooligan who rolls around in a woman��s heap, I am very clear about what women like. Besides diamond jewelry, bags and shoes are definitely the top three favorite items for women.


    There is a saying that bags heal every sickness. Men who don��t have much experiences can��t appreciate women��s obsession and madness with all kinds of bags and shoes. A woman��s wardrobe is always missing a pair of shoes, always missing a bag!


    Amy is undoubtedly a little girl who meets this standard very well, and Didi probably has lived a simple life habit since childhood. She can not adapt herself to such a luxury thing yet. She looks at the handbag and a little hesitant.


    I smile and embrace her gently, speak to her softly: ��Just a handbag, I��m your boyfriend now. Your boyfriend gives you a little gift, won��t you accept it?�� After that, I lean over and kiss her on the cheek. She blushes pink, hesitates, and finally stops talking.


    Amy cheers aside: ��Oh, LV! LV!! At last, we have a LV handbag!�� Then she looks at me sneakily, and giggling, ��Chen Yang�� Big boss�� Are you tired? Do you want a massage? Do you want me knead your legs?��


    I laugh: ��Little moneygrubber, what do you want?��


    ��Damn!�� Her arms akimbo, ��I��ve taken care of you for more than one month. Is there anything for me?��


    ��What do you want on earth?�� I keep laughing.


    ��En, LV? No? So, a Prada? You shake head again? Then how about Gucci? Still no?�� She stares at me, ��Damn, you such a cheapskate!��


    ��Cut! You are not my girlfriend, why should I send you these luxuries?�� I curl my lips and ready to go back to my room. She��s just following me and shouting, ��You get the bonus anyway, at least give me a small gift!��


    I sit down on the sofa, take out the lottery tickets from my pocket, find out the one with her birthday number, and hand it to her.


    ��Cut! You such a cheapskate!�� She stares at me, ��A lottery ticket! How much is it worth?��


    I smile and say: ��Do you want or not? If you don��t take it, just don��t regret for it in future!��


    ��Well, it��s better than nothing.�� She snatches the lottery ticket and says angrily, ��If I win the prize, I��ll buy a hundred LV handbags! I��ll buy another big house and move there with Didi. Huh! I��ll not let you in then!��


    I smile and say, ��Well, anyway, I bought several lottery tickets today. If I win the lottery, I will give you an LV bag too.��


    ��A promise is a promise!�� Amy claps her hands and very happy.


    I look at her: ��In that case, may I live in your big house in future?��


    ��Cut!�� She puts up a middle finger for me, nothing of the lady in her behavior, ��I��ll let you sleep on the sofa in the living room.��


    Didi went out shopping with Amy after work today. They went to the supermarket to buy a lot of foods. So, they just get in the kitchen to prepare dinner. The two girls were born in small families and did housework from childhood.


    When they are back, they have brought a lot of the noises, which have diluted the unhappy feeling from my heart. Probably when people are unhappy, they are most eager for the warmth. Even when watching TV, Amy bares her teeth and claws to grabs the remote controller with me, I still feel warm.


    In fact, this situation has been repeated many times.


    Amy: ��I want to watch the Korean TV dramas!��


    I: ��I want to watch the football match!��


    Amy: ��Korean dramas!��


    I: ��Football!��


    Amy: ��Drama!��


    I: ��Football!��


    At that time, Didi always leaning in my arms gently, smiling and watching at us, as if she does not care what we quarrel about at all. Seems in this gentle girl��s heart, she can lie in my arms has been the happiest thing.


    ��FXXX! I��ll go and buy another TV tomorrow! If not, I��ll be a puppy!��


    Such a word repeats many times, but we still play the same game the next day. And there��s always only one TV in house.


    Maybe, I think this is also a necessary part of a family.


    ��


    In the middle of the night, I was woken up by the phone.


    It��s an unknown number, I press the answer button.


    ��Hello, Little 5?�� It��s a cool voice.


    I jump up from bed when hear this voice. It��s Jim, the guy beside Juan.


    There are few people on the street now. I come out only wear the coat and a pair of shoes in a hurry. This dress is so much like a tramp that I have stopped the taxi by the side of the road for twenty minutes. Finally, a daring driver dares to stop and take me.


    Jim asked me to meet him at the tower over gates in the city��s old town, surrounded by streets of all sizes, like spider webs, and near the river. Now it has been transformed into a tourist attraction. But locals do not often go there, nor do the travelers. So, this place is quite desolated and out-of-the-way.


    After I get there, I easily turn over the fence on the edge, jump over the garden all the way, and go upstairs in the dark. The temperature is somewhat low in the middle of the night. I just feel my face freezing. I walk up the stairs to the tower over city gates and I can see a flash of fire on the side of the wall from a distance.


    I walk close and see it is Jim smoking.


    ��Hi, Jim!�� I run to him, ��You are back? Where��s Juan?��


    He looks at me, says nothing, continues to smoke his cigarette, then throws it on the ground, stamps it out. He leans against the wall and looks down at the road not far below.


    ��Little 5, Juan didn��t back. I came back to do some business. So, I pay you a visit on my way.��


    I take a deep breath, and the cold air is sucked into my lungs at night. I feel a little calm. I stare at him: ��Jim! I don��t know too many about Juan��s things, but after last time, I probably know a little. Tell me, is he in trouble?��


    Jim��s cold face shows a little smile and a little warmth in his eyes. He pats me on the shoulder: ��Little 5, I know what you attitude to Juan�� Take it easy. We haven��t paid attention to this little storm yet. Juan is keeping a low profile now. He has something else to do and won��t be able to come back for a while.��


    I sigh: ��I know the boss of the casino has been changed to Jimmy Chou, I��ve met him before.��


    ��You don��t have to care about that.�� Jim stares into my eyes, ��Juan��s meaning you should understand. He asked me to tell you that when he was in the ascendant, he wanted to train you to succeed him. But now things are different. You are a smart man. Juan doesn��t want you to get into trouble right now. You should understand the meaning of the arrangements he made before he left.��


    ��I understand.�� I am a little depressed, ��He didn��t want me to get involved.��


    Jim squints at me: ��Little 5, I��ve been around Juan for years�� You know, he��s never been as kind to anyone as he was to you. I know what you really want to do something for him now. But no need! You can��t help with these things. It��s not something you can afford in this circle right now!��


    He takes out his cigarette again, lights one by himself, and says lightly: ��That Jimmy Chou is nothing. He��s just a follower. The person behind him is the one Juan to pay attention to! Now something��s wrong. Juan gives up something in his hand for the time being. This is normal. This circle is like this. It ups and downs all the time. It��s not the first time he��s experienced these years.�� The man who never laughed is laughing, with a sense of self-confidence: ��Don��t worry, it won��t take long. We��ll be back.��


    I hesitate for a moment and whisper: ��There��s one thing�� I��ve met VIvi Young.��


    ��Oh?�� Jim wondered, ��Vivi Young?��


    ��Um.�� I nod, ��She told me something.��


    Jim��s face is a little strange: ��How did she find you?��


    I laughed bitterly: ��Maybe the last time we were attacked together, she thought about my humanity.��


    He nods and does not delve into the problem. He says lightly: ��Her family does things very weird, and this girl seems to be the same. You��d better be careful not to get too close to her.�� After a pause, Jim is suddenly laughing and says, ��But thanks to her this time. A lot of things have happened in recent days. It seems that they have come here to revenge.��


    ��What?��


    ��Recently, there have been a group of top players went to several casinos of our organization. They have won a lot of money. Our gambler masters here were totally not able to defend them at all. Obviously, the other side is well prepared, Obviously, foreign experts come to sweep the field. If they didn��t leave some button line, I��m afraid a few casinos here who couldn��t stand for it!�� He thinks for a while, ��Juan doesn��t care about the casino anymore. No matter how much trouble the casino has, it��s these guys to clean the mess up. It��s none of our business. But it��s fun to see them lose faces.��


    My heart is suddenly shocking.


    It��s seems Vivi did this. Last time she was attacked, although she beat it at her own game, but Jimmy Chou��s people dared to set her up. With her temperament, she would surely retaliate afterwards.


    They are a big family in Las Vegas. There must be a lot of the gambling masters. It��s very cunning to take revenge on the gambling table.


    In casinos, there are natural rules. Generally, when a gambling expert comes to roll up money, if the opponent is single-handed, then the owner of the casino will often let the opponent win a sum of money to go. As long as it is not too much will tolerate it. But if the other party is insatiable with greed, then if it is not the opponent at the gambling table, then the host most likely would be black-handing.


    Generally speaking, the world��s major casinos, many well-known professional gamblers, are recorded. Sometimes, when a gambling master comes, he will be invited to the office of the casino before he starts. Some casinos will simply send him a sum of money and ask him to leave and play at another place instead of coming here.


    In this case, it��s called ��pay protection fee��. As long as the other party is not too greedy, casinos generally acquiesce to this action. After all, there are so many professional gamblers in the world. If any master comes to be killed. This kind of news spread out, the reputation of the casino would be downgraded and the business could not go on.


    In this circle, there are certain rules. If a gambling master wins more money than a certain amount, the casino will give you face, invite you to leave in private. If you don��t know restrain yet, at this time, you might be killed. Even spread it out, people in the circle will not blame the casino, only blame yourself is too greedy to die.


    In one word, casino is opened for making money, not someone else��s ATM.


    Another case is that other gambling groups are organized to plot! On such occasions, both parties usually don��t use force, but each of party gathers their own gambling masters, just see which side is better on the gambling table.


    Until one side voluntarily admits defeat, the struggles on the gambling table will end. And before the game is won or lost at the table, if anyone comes to use force or conspiracy, if spread out, reputation will be swept away, and in the future will not be able to do business too.


    This time, it seems that Vivi Young comes to sweep the casinos with a group of masters from her family, and let Jimmy Chou suffered a lot.


    ��Now that the casinos have given up, this time big boss is very angry, Jimmy Chou��s people have lost a big face. Juan said that it is not the time yet, we still have to wait.�� Jim says lightly, ��Now Juan has something to entrust you. It��s very important. I don��t think you��ll let him down, will you?��


    ��You just say it!��


    Jim takes out an envelope from his pocket and hands it to me: ��Here is a personal information. It��s a girl. She��s only eighteen years old, still studying in a high school in this city. The thing Juan entrusts to you is, he hopes you take good care of her!��


    ��What?�� I��m stunned.


    Jim looks serious and says slowly, ��Little 5, you have to do this carefully. Especially, don��t let anyone know about her relationship with Juan! In the past few years, I was doing it all by myself. I did it in real secretive way and absolutely nobody knew about it! Now, it��s up to you.��


    I take a deep breath: ��This girl is�� Who is she?��


    Jim��s face is a little dignified: ��This girl, she��s Juan��s daughter, and his only relative in the world!��

 Chapter 71 - Singing the erotic song

    This is a three-inch color photograph of a girl who looks very beautiful. She looks pure and has a clean smile, wearing a school uniform with long hair, looks only sixteen or seventeen years old. I can vaguely see Juan��s appearance in the picture.


    This thing Jim arranges to me is far beyond my expectation!


    Juan has a daughter? And this daughter, unexpectedly, has been hiding out of everyone��s sight for so many years?!


    In Jim��s words: ��In Juan��s capacity, many things are involuntary, and he has to be prepared and to prevent the accidents.�� Juan��s expectation for this daughter is also lamentable.


    Jim tells me before he leaves: ��Little 5, as the same expectation to you�� Juan��s expectation to her is that she would never touch this circle in her life and live in a clean life of an ordinary people!��


    I am shocked by the reason of this secret has been kept for so long. Juan has only seen this girl three times in all these years! And they were all from afar! Never had any contact with this girl! Even the girl herself doesn��t know that she has such a father with complex identities! Moreover, all the caring for the girl was left to Jim.


    Jim is very secretive in his work, and has been secretly helping girls deal with all kinds of troubles in recent years.


    Now, within the whole world, including me, there are only three people know this girl��s relationship with Juan. Me, Juan, and Jim!


    Dorra Ni, female, eighteen years old, born out of wedlock, grow up with mother. At the age of fourteen, her mother died of illness. She lives with her grandmother. At the age of sixteen, her grandmother died too. So far, she lives alone. Father is said already emigrated to United States and never met her. After her mother��s death, she has received a monthly alimony remittance from US. It��s not much, but enough to pay for her living and tuition.


    She is studying at a foreign language high school in the city. She will graduate next year and then study abroad, a small and famous university in the US. It��s arranged by her father.


    There is not much conspicuous in this information.


    At least in Dorra Ni��s foreign language high school, almost 30% of graduates will study abroad every year. And the family conditions of the students in this school are mostly very good�� Of course, fees are also very high.


    At the age of eighteen, she doesn��t know that the so-called father she has never met, who settles in the United States, doesn��t exist at all!


    These are all the information on my hand. Jim handled all these things. His only request to me is: ��Don��t tell her the truth. When she arrives US the next year, Juan will have the arrangement then.��


    Jim is with Juan side so that there��s risk to do it himself now. I am the little manager who have resigned from one of his nightclubs. By comparison, my identity is much safer and no one will notice me as a nobody. No one knows my personal relationship with Juan previously. In a word: I am an outsider!


    Jim also leaves a bank card with a sum of money. Then he leaves without any other word, just pats my shoulder once.


    I go back home, lock myself in my room and check the things in the envelope carefully.


    ��You are different with us. In the past, neither Juan nor I could approach her in order to keep the secret. But you don��t have these worries. Juan means he wants you to take care of her more carefully. She is still young, and he worries that a girl at such a young age, living alone, can hardly take good care of herself. Because I couldn��t get close to her before, I could only help her deal with some minor troubles secretly. But after all, I couldn��t do too much. It��s depending on you now.��


    I laugh bitterly as I think of Jim��s words over and over.


    What should I do? I could have approached the girl. But, how could I? Shall I go to see her and say to the other girl: ��Hey, little sister, let your brother little 5 take care of you in the future!��


    Damn! If I really say that, it won��t be strange to be kicked out as a hooligan.


    I��ve been thinking until the morning is broken. Later that morning, I call Yanny to take one day leave. It��s good to have her in the office so that I don��t have to stay there all the time.


    Then I call Azle.


    ��Have you got up?��


    At the other end of the phone, his voice is vague, sleepless obviously: ��No�� You know it��s immoral to interrupt someone��s sleep.��


    ��Get up quickly! Let��s drive to the University Town!��


    Azle on the other end of the phone is stunned for a few seconds, and then the sleepiness in his voice has been swept away! He howls in a spring-hearted tone: ��Good! I��ll drive to your place in half an hour.��


    He hangs up before I can speak.


    University Town is located in the eastern suburbs of the city, is a large area of the city which integrates more than a dozen universities. It��s not too far from the city, just about ten kilometers away. Along the way, it has been developed very well, surrounded by greenery on both sides, and the environment is also good. The most pleasant thing is that the place is vast. Just one word: big!


    In recent years, this area has been developed into a considerable scale! There are more than a dozen universities and hundreds of thousands of students in the whole University Town. Later, there were even many middle schools and even elementary schools that set up branch schools here! There are also some famous universities even have their own affiliated secondary schools set up here!


    Gradually, the area has become a famous education district in the city, with hundreds of thousands of College students, middle school pupils, school teachers and school workers. So many people come and immediately revitalize the local economy!


    There are several advantages of running a school here: first, the land is cheap! Schools in the city are pitifully small, and the land in the city is an inch of land of an inch of gold! Here��s different. Here opens for the land requirments to build schools! Then a lot of monies are invested to build the magnificent buildings. Even the auditorium in any middle school has been built with the same momentum as the Olympic venues; school doors are built like the Arc de Triomphe; teaching buildings are built like the Pentagon; playgrounds are built according to the international standards of the first-class stadium and walking around is the first-class plastic runway.


    First, make the looks beautiful, and then claim to be an aristocratic school, tuition fees are seven or eight times at least!


    As for the quality of teaching, the school is more concerned about efficiency! Industrialization of education!


    Those universities are desperately expanding and rebuilding! Anyway, it��s the national policy now. Universities are expanding enrollment, and a large number of students will send money to them in large quantities.


    The foreign language school which Dorra Ni is studying in was also set up here too. That high school is also famous for its high tuition fees. One year��s tuition and fees are tens of thousands! Ordinary people��s families can��t afford such a school at all. Plus other expenses, accommodation expenses, throughout the whole learning cycle, you need to spend nearly two hundred thousand.


    Of course, expensive also has its advantages. At least the dormitory in the school is not the traditional kind of dormitory building. A room should have four bunk beds, seven or eight people living together. The dormitories here are all small apartments, each student has a separate dormitory.


    As for why I am so familiar with the University Town, it��s a bit nasty.


    Once upon a time, I, Azle and Jojo were three perverts. One of our favorite things was to drive Azle��s fancy car and go to the University Town to date the student girls.


    In Azle��s words: ��Who is still dating girl in the Bar nowadays? It��s too fucking outdated! High-end hooligans are dating girls in the universities now!��


    How? Simple!


    Drive a Benz or BMW, just can��t be a Bora. Anyway, the entrance of the university does not stop the luxurious cars. Just enter and drive around on no matter the roads and lanes. Since it��s the chase after, you should have enough patience to wait for prays!


    If you see a beautiful girl from a long distance, immediately drive up slowly, then press the horn, attract the attention first, then roll down the window slowly, ask politely: ��Excuse me, where is the XX Building?��


    Don��t ask me where the XX building is. It��s just nonsense. That��s to say what library, astronomical building and so on. Anyway, there are such places in general universities!


    As you are a young handsome man, a valuable dress, courteous, driving a luxurious car, most of the girls will take care of you. Beautiful women are snobbish too.


    If she responds to tell you where to go. No matter how detailed and clear, even if you can find it with your eyes closed after listening, you must put on a blank look on your face as if you don��t understand it! Do remember!


    Then, you can open the door, politely invite her: ��I��m sorry, I really can��t find this place, if you are convenient, can I bother you to get on the car, and tell me how to drive? I��ll drive you back later, all right?��


    At the moment, it reflects the advantage of in the university. If it��s on the street, a girl will be wary of getting on strangers�� car. But in the University campus, she will not be too vigilant.


    OK. After she gets on the car, in the narrow car space, it will be a good time for a chat-up! As long as your eloquence is not too bad!


    Then wait for the car to get to the place, circle around, then drive the girl back to the place where she just gets on, or ask her where she wants to go, and drive her directly!


    Before you leave, you say: ��Thank you so much just now. Otherwise, I��ll be delayed! Can I thank you for inviting you to have a dinner?��


    In general, the probability of rejection is not too high and the success rate has reached at least 30%. If that girl has nothing urgent, she would not mind having dinner with a handsome young man who drives a luxurious car. And in order to let her relax her vigilance against you, just chose a more upscale restaurant in the University Town. In this case, the girl should not refuse you.


    Of course, there will be girls who can��t have dinner together. But it��s easy to leave a phone number for contact each other later.


    At this time, if the girl leaves you her phone number, that means she doesn��t resent you at least!


    After all, a handsome man drives the luxurious car, courteous, funny words. Within these advantages, there are few girls will not be moved!


    If she doesn��t refuse to leave you her number, it means that even if she doesn��t have time to go out with you that day, she has given you a signal that you can call her out another day. At that time, no matter you ask her out to have dinner, or go to the bar, or go shopping, will all be up to you!


    There��s another advantage of dating a girl in University Town! This place is more than ten kilometers away from the city! In addition, the University Town was originally a suburb area. There aren��t so many entertainments. These students only have to go to the city for relax on weekend. They are usually very lonely in normal days.


    Such a mentality also greatly increases the success rate of hunting prey. Azle and I used to drive to the University Town almost every few days! With his silver BMW and the good looks of both of us, we did have lived degenerate lives that time.


    Of course, the premise is that you have a good car and a suite of good dress!


    If you wear a Baleno or a JeanWest, ride a bicycle, want to date with the beauties according to ask the way. Well, the success rate is zero! Don��t expect the beauties to talk to you!


    It��s not that I despise females nowadays�� Ask casually about the two choices of ��finding a rich and handsome man�� and ��finding a good job��, and I guarantee that the number of women who choose the latter is far lower than the former one.


    So as soon as Azle hear about go to the University Town, his enthusiasm is extremely high! In less than twenty minutes, he has called me to say that he has arrived and let me go downstairs. He��s a real hooligan. When he heard about going to the University Town today, he not only arrives in twenty minutes, but also all well dressed up!


    Looking at me coming out, Azle sits in the car and whistles: ��Little 5, why are you suddenly thinking of ask me to go to the University Town today?��


    I shake my head and get in the car.


    ��How? Where are you going today? The Normal University or the Art College? I think the girls in Art College are prettier, but they are difficult to be dated.�� Azle wrenches his fingers and says.


    ��Go to the foreign language school.��


    ������ Azle is stunned, ��What? The high school?��


    ��Yes.�� I answer.


    ��Damn!�� This fellow gives me a middle finger and says, ��Hooligan! You don��t even let high school girls go, are you too greedy? You don��t even leave a way for the future hooligans?�� Then he says in fake righteously, ��Little 5, you are so evil! You are stifling the hope of our motherland��s future, you know?!��


    I am about to retort, just at that time, I hear a car horn coming from the roadside. Looking back, I see Jojo pulling her red Ford slowly to the roadside.


    Azleis laughing shamelessly.


    I know he meant it!


    Because Azle is not Jojo��s opponent for dating girls in bars on weekdays. But in the University Town, Azle��s performance is far better than Jojo. After all, in universities, there are few girls who are willing to have homosexual relationships.


    And every time Azle goes to University Town to date girls, he will to ask Jojo to go together. Because only in this case, he can beat her. Every time he sees Jojo��s depressed expression on face, Azel says it��s more satisfying than having sex.


    Jojo also seems to be in high spirits. It seems that this group dating activity for girls, both male and female perverts are all very exciting and expecting!


    I think better of it and tell Azle that I have something to say with Jojo. So, I go down and change to her car.


    Two cars, three hooligans, are going to the University Town together!


    Jojo looks so exciting that she steps on the accelerator all the way, driving the car like an airplane, whistles so coquettishly that she has a lewd smile on face. Later, she��s even singing the erotic song.


    ��I touch your head, you are so tender,��


    ��I touch your chest, you are too lewd,��


    ��I touch your waist, you are coquettish����

 Chapter 72 - The new tide

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Today is not the weekend. But when we arrive the University Town, we see many student dress young people are walking on the street.


    Jojo has slowed down the speed and started looking for the beauties. I��m a little absent-minded: ��Jojo, I want to ask you a question.��


    ��Well?��


    ��A girl in her 18 years age, what does her like?��


    She turns her face and takes a glance at me: ��A girl in her 18 years old? When do you start to like the high school girls?��


    I��m stunned, and refute: ��No, I��m not! I�� wait!�� I smile sly, ��What did you just say? Like the high school girls too? Why do you say ��too��?��


    She is with a whole face��s tough: ��Why? I do like the high school girls! Do you have any objection?��


    ��No!�� I quickly retract a little and cautiously remind her, ��Can you look ahead while driving?��


    She puts up a middle finger and then says with a little triumph: ��I��m different with you. Hooligans like you will only harm those little girls!��


    ��FXXX! You don��t?��


    She looks at me in coquettish, curls her lip: ��Cut! Please! I at least won��t break their hymens.��


    ������ I��m almost choked to death with my own saliva!


    I��m too curious to ask: ��Jojo, don��t break that, how do you have sex with the girls?��


    There are charming smiles are showing on her face. She takes a look at me and says: ��Little 5, are you curious?��


    ��Well, a little bit.�� I can��t help thinking of some scenes in those lesbian movies.


    Jojo��s eyes are flashing the strange lights: ��Well, do you want to watch aside next time?��


    ��Well, this, although our relationships are pretty good, but do you really don��t mind someone is watching? I mean when you are making that?��


    Jojo smiles sweetly: ��Of course not. We are good friends. Good friends should share happiness, right?��


    FXXX! What��s wrong with her today? But, imagine that two beautiful girls are making love on the bed, such a scene must be very attractive.


    ��And�� Little 5, since we are friends, we can share happiness. So next time you have sex with DIdi, I��ll be watching as well too!�� Jojo smiles wickedly, ��Didi is a beautiful girl. Well, her legs are so long and straight. Her waist is very thin. When such a girl is moving, she must have enough elasticity at the waist!��


    ��FXXX! Shut up!�� My face is pale immediately, ��I know you are up to no good!��


    ��Who says? I��m just sharing each other��s happiness with my good friend!�� Jojo looks at me sincerely.


    ��FXXX! Then why do you swallow saliva?�� I expose her.


    ��Because I��m hungry!�� She turns a white eye and says quickly, ��You don��t like me to watch DIdi. Then how about let me with Amy? Uniform Temptation, I like it!��


    ��Don��t even think about it!�� I immediately retort her, ��Amy��s sexual orientation is normal, and, she always sleeps at night with a cut under her pillow!��


    ��Uniform Temptation plus SM game? Damn! I love it so much!�� Her eyes are shinning.


    Damn, I have forgotten that this woman is a masher.


    She��s making dreams of psychosexuality, says: ��Tell me the truth, Little 5, you haven��t had sex with Didi yet? I��m really curious. Why do you wait so long this time?��


    ��I�� I��m serious this time.�� I think about it and whisper, ��I think I really love her.��


    ��Well! So?��


    ��So, I want to have a good relationship with her, and wait for our feelings to stabilize, then find the best time to do that.�� I answer honestly.


    Jojo looks at me with pity. I can��t help saying: ��Why do you look at me like that? I��m telling the truth! I��ve never tried this feeling of genuine devotion to a relationship. I really want to have a good relationship with Didi�� FXXX! What��s your mean with such a look?��


    Jojo is shaking her head at once: ��Don��t get me wrong, I don��t have any doubts about your true feelings. It��s just that I am thinking, don��t you think it��s hard to endure? I mean, Didi looks very charming, beautiful, young, attractive, considerate and gentle, and addicted to you. Now you��re even living together. Are you not impulsive when you are facing her on weekdays?��


    Sigh��


    Not impulsive? Of course, I��m impulsive! Especially sometimes, looking at the white cotton underwear hanging on the balcony of my home, I can��t help but imagine the appearance of the underwear on Didi. I just feel myself like a saint!


    Thinking about it, I can��t help swallowing saliva. Next to me, Jojo interrupts me very carefully, and then says with a sneer: ��Your face looks like an animal in rut. Little 5, you are in estrus!��


    I am so angry that I immediately stare at her viciously and say coldly: ��Marry! Jojo! Sooner or later your family will marry you out! To a man! A Man!��


    ��Chen Yang! FXXX you!�� Jojo is shivering. Her face is turning to pale, stepping on the accelerator and almost driving the car onto the sidewalk.


    After silence for a while, I speak again: ��We just talked nonsense and almost forgot the topic. Still that question, what does an eighteen-year-old girl like?��


    Jojo stares at me with a bad look. I say quickly and seriously: ��I am serious! There is something to deal with!��


    ��Well, 18-year-old girl,�� She tilts her head and thinking, ��Many beautiful clothes. Enough pocket money, and the sunny boyfriend, these are almost.��


    ��That��s it?��


    ��Hey!�� Jojo is sneering: ��Don��t think women are all-natural desire animals! Eighteen-year-old girls are still very simple. Women begin to learn badly are the time they graduate from school and enter society.��


    All right!


    The sunny boyfriend? Well, I take a look at the BMW ahead, Mr. Azle seems perfect fits this role. But in order to be responsible for Juan��s daughter, do I need to have Azle done a little castration first?


    OK, I��m kidding. But anyway, the sunny boy is right there now.


    The pocket money? I have. Jim has given me a big amount. If she wants, I can give her anytime.


    But the beautiful clothes, my eyes fall on Jojo. Today, this woman wears a very romantic Versace jacket, which has a charming taste of a young lady. That girl should like it.


    I take a deep breath, look at her and say quietly: ��Jojo, take off your jacket!��


    When hearing my word, she almost hits the car on the pole as if she has seen a ghost.


    The foreign language high school is located in the southeast corner of the University Town. There is a parking lot at the gate of the school. It has built a magnificent gate. It has actually erected a tall monument with the glorious history of the school inscribed on it.


    Two security guards are standing at the school gate. Perhaps this place has long been used to luxurious cars in and out, as soon as we arrive at the gate, the school��s electronic gate has automatically opened. One security does not wait for us to make a noise, has quickly shouted: ��Dormitory area to the left.��


    After entering, we find that there is another school gate in the school, but the door inside is not allowed to enter, because inside is the teaching area. We turn left to drive to the dormitory area.


    Sure enough, it��s an expensive school. It��s almost really built up with money. The buildings in the dormitory area are no less beautiful than those in the downtown area. Looking from the architectural style, they are the European garden apartments! And the most important thing is, this school is purely Western-style management. The dormitory areas are open! Nor are there any roles like the dormitory janitor grandmas.


    Although I know Dorra Ni��s specific dormitory number, but look at the time, it��s supposed to be class time now. So, we park downstairs in the dormitory area and walk into the campus.


    When we come in, I finally give Jojo and Azle a rough idea of what I want to come here for today. But I don��t say it too specific, just that one of my distant relatives in the US asked me to visit his daughter.


    After Azle listens, his first question is: ��Is that girl beautiful? Is she in good shape?��


    Jojo��s first question is: ��Does she like woman?��


    And just as I am about to pull out my knife and humanely destroy the two wolves in case of they continue to endanger the world, Azle is suddenly excited like a rutting coyote, whistling to two girls in blue school uniforms who are walking by in the distance!


    Then a man and a woman two hooligans have totally ignored my existence and start some lewd conversations:


    ��Well, it��s really a western school circle. The uniforms of female students are very beautiful.��


    ��Yes, if the skirt is one inch shorter, it will be perfect.��


    ��Just don��t know whether the female teachers here are pretty or not.��


    ��Yes, yes! It��s better to wear glasses, long hair, professional suits, the high heels. She has a pointer on her hand, and her jacket is slightly lower in front, showing the kind of white lace lace����


    FXXX! These two mashers!


    ��


    As we are just looking for Dorra Ni��s third grade��s teaching building, we see a boy standing at the edge of the playground with a big bunch of red roses on his hand. There��s a huge banner behind him, and a few hydrogen balloons and ribbons too.


    We take a look at each other. The young people are really open nowadays. Since when they have learned such an adult way to declare love?


    When we approach, the boy looks at most eighteen years old, dresses in a blue school uniform, the hair rebelliously becomes all upright. It��s like a hedgehog on top of his head. The banner behind him writes:


    ��I was wrong! Please marry me!��


    Proposing?


    A boy of seventeen or eighteen is proposing?!


    And the more terrible thing is coming after.


    Just at that time, the school bell is ringing in all directions, and then it sounds like a boom. Originally quiet campus like a honeycomb instantly becomes noisy, countless young boys and girls from the classroom doors to run out, the playground also begins to have a flow of people. People come and go, but it seems that the boy holding flowers is not curious. He seems has long been accustomed there.


    As the three of us are looking carefully at the flower boy, he suddenly shows an exciting expression on face and shouts to the crowd. Hears his shouting, we are almost fainted!


    ��Dorra Ni! I love you! Please marry me!!!��


    I almost fall to the ground! Looking at Azle and Jojo, they are also a sense of rapid collapse. Then we see several young men and women coming out of the crowd. They all wear school uniforms, but their hairstyles and dresses are strange. Some boys have Funk hairstyles, others have the Mohican haircuts, some have rings on their noses, and some have rings on their eyelids.


    What is more extraordinary is a girl with seventeen or eighteen metal rings on her eyelids, nose and lips, a row of earpins on her ears, and a pair of exaggerated glasses. If you look closer, her glasses don��t even have lenses at all.


    At this moment, one of the girls comes up with her hair like an explosive mushroom cloud. A small face smeared like a monster, do not know how much powder she wiped, feels that her face is a little blue! It takes me a lot of effort to vaguely see that she seems familiar.


    ��Are you fucking bored? I��ve told you a hundred times! Our relationship is over! Don��t bother me anymore! I have a new husband now!��


    After that, this girl with the explosive hair style raises her middle finger in disdain, and then goes away with her group of companions. I can still vaguely hear what she seems to say: ��Let��s go find a place to have a drink����


    It takes me ten seconds to react, this girl is Dorra Ni! It��s the one in the picture with a pure smile, Juan��s daughter, Dorra Ni!


    Watching these young people go away, Azle just reacts. He whispers to me: ��Hello�� Are you sure they are high school students?��


    Jojo sighs, as if thinking: ��Are we old already?��


    I ignore the two guys and quickly chase them up!


    ��Dorra Ni! Dorra Ni!��


    I rush to their front and stand, looking at the explosive head, I really can��t relate the girl in front of me with ear studs, dark lip gloss and goblin dress to the pure girl in the photo.


    ��Who the fucking is you, uncle?�� She gives me a sidelong glance.


    Uncle? I roll my eyes.


    ��Are you Dorra Ni?�� I adjust the breath and look at her.


    ��I am! Who are you?�� She looks impatient.


    ��Do you have a father in US?��


    Her face changes at once: ��Not your business!�� She wants to leave. I grab her and say: ��I know your father. He asks me to come and take a look at you.��


    Then she stops and looks straight at me: ��Take a look at me? What��s interesting to see me?��


    The girl next to her, with Mohican haircut and have seventeen or eighteen earrings, suddenly shows a strange smile and whispers in her ear: ��Hey, this guy is handsome. Is he your new man? If you don��t like him, just give him to me. Don��t waste!��


    ��Cut, would I like such a fool? Is it too tasteless?�� She turns a white eye and stares at me, ��What��s the matter? Say it.��


    I say: ��Do you have time? I want to talk to you for a while.��


    ��Talk? What do you want to talk about? Just hurry up! I have something else to do!�� She pouts her lips and looks impatient. Then she takes out a box of cigarettes and lights one for herself, takes a sophisticated breath.


    I hesitate, look at the young hooligans around her and sigh: ��Your father asks me to take care of you here.��


    ��Take care? No need!�� She laughs disdainfully and then blows out a big round smoke ring to my face, ��That��s all?��


    As I am about to speak, the flower-holding man behind me has caught up with her, pleading bitterly: ��Dorra, I know I��m wrong�� Would you forgive me once?��


    ��Brother, would you spare me?�� She looks at him contemptuously, ��Everybody plays on the spot. I was just playing with you. You can��t take it seriously, can you? Warn you again, if you follow me again, I��ll kick you!��


    Looking at the boy��s infatuation, she frowns with disgust: ��Put out your hand!��


    ��Oh���� The boy opens his palm at once.


    She quickly presses out the cigarette in the palm of his hand. The end of the cigarette burns the boy with a cry of pain. She quickly sneers and says: ��Pain? It is right!�� Then she changes her tone and says to the boy, ��Face the reality, we are really not suitable. We��re not the same channel at all, and we don��t have much in common.��


    Then, without even looking at me, she takes her companions to walk away quickly.


    The infatuated boy is stunned and covering his hands with a painful expression.


    And I am stunned too.


    Azle comes up from behind and pats me on the shoulder: ��Brother, don��t be stunned.�� Then he frowns suddenly, ��Why do I hear her words so familiar?��


    ��Because that��s what you said when you are dumping girls.�� The answer is from Jojo, who is standing behind us, ��Little 5, what are we going to do now? Catch up?��


    Before I speak, a girl comes with running up. It is the girl with seventeen or eighteen earrings on her face and no lenses glasses. She rushes to me, takes out a piece of paper from her pocket and stuffs it to me and throws a glamorous eye at me. ��Handsome boy, I like you, call me!��


    Then she blows me a kiss and leave.

 Chapter 73 - No one is natural lapse from virtue

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    When I calm down, I��ve thought it all out slowly.


    Dorra is a little hooligan, unexpected, but also reasonable. Considering her background, she has no father since childhood, grew up in a single-parent family, and her mother died a few years ago. It is not surprising that a young girl, lacking family warmth and family education, has become a rebellious hooligan.


    ��What are you standing there for?�� Azle gives me a push.


    Suddenly, I start smiling and look back at Azle: ��Very good!��


    ��Good for what?��


    ��I mean this little girl, Dorra.�� My smile is sincere, and there is no irritation in my eyes.


    Azle frowns: ��Aren��t you crazy? This girl is obviously a little hooligan. Such a girl is common in bars. What��s good? I tell you, even if someone tells me she��s prostitute or addicted to drugs, I won��t be surprised.��


    I understand what he meant. In fact, he is too embarrassed to say it too ugly. Indeed, in our life experience, we have seen too many such little hooligans.


    Find any Disco in the city at twelve o��clock in the night. There are full of such hooligans and gangsters. After taking drugs, they dance with heads shaking against the wall. After they have gone too far, they are in a state of ecstasy. Any man can take them away to do wherever he wants.


    Although I recognized the hidden meaning of his words, but I just shake my head and speak nothing. I look at Jojo and ask: ��What do you think?��


    Jojo sighs: ��This little girl is full of conceit. She��s just at the most rebellious stage of her life. Say it in positive is fearless. Say it in negative is that she is acting recklessly and down to earth with a bump.��


    I��m still smiling, but with something else in the smile.


    ��Jojo, Azle, She��s just a fearless little girl. Can she be more arrogant than us? Can she be extremely audacious than us? Can she do things out of the ordinary more than we do? Can her life be more absurd than ours?�� I say in mild tone, ��I just saw something familiar from her.��


    ��What?�� They ask at the same time.


    ��Myself!�� I say. I look at these two friends of mine, ��This little girl is almost another younger me. I used to be like that too.��


    No parents, no family, no relatives and family reunion, aren��t these issues very much like my life in previous years?


    When I was in middle school, my parents passed away, left me alone in the world. I had such a bad time. I was fighting, smoking, truanting from the school and roaming around the streets all day.


    At that time, I had such a period to hate everything and despise everything, including myself!


    And I used to paralyze myself with this almost degenerate way of life, covered myself up. I also liked a small mess, every day in and out of various chaotic places, and wasted my time together with a group of the same small messes every night, looked more like a ghost than a human being. I wasted all my time outside just because I didn��t want to back home.


    Because I had no home! There was only an empty house! No one at home would be waiting for me! No one would be leaving a light for me! No one would be cooking for me. What I could only is using everything to hide my inner fear, or to say loneliness.


    But I was luckier than her that I had a master who taught me Kongfu.


    My master was a folk master. At that time, in his fifties, there was a small barber shop of his own. When I was sent to a middle school by my parents in a small town outside the city, my master lived in that town too. No one knew that this seemingly ordinary little old man is a kongfu master.


    I remember very clearly that when I was in the second grade of middle school, my parents died in a car accident. I never went back to school after the funeral. As a teenager, I experienced the first and most painful experience in my life. I have no relatives, no friends. For the first month, I shut myself up at home, didn��t go out, afraid of seeing the sunshine just like a ghost.


    Then I began to be corrupted by bad examples. I began to wander around places like discos, drinking alcohol, fighting, and meeting a lot of small mess friends, and doing evils with them. Only when I got drunk, I could just forget my loneliness for a while.


    The mind in my mind at that time was: Whatever! Nothing really matters! Anyway, even if I die, no one would care about me!


    That��s when I used to go in and out of the police station. If it weren��t for my young age, I��m afraid it would not be so easy to get out.


    I��ve been living like that for around a whole year. After a fight in the disco, I was once again taken to the police station and sent to the detention center for ten days.


    Ten days later, I came out of it, alone, without a bag. My hair was sticky and my body smelt weird stink. It was not that I didn��t take a bath, but when I was inside, I would fight with other people every night. I would either be beaten or beat others and rolled from the bed to the ground. Sometimes I was splashed by water. Sometimes I was covered with a quilt and be beaten!


    After the daybreak, I had to pretend that nothing happened. All I could depend on was I myself. If I dared to report, then what awaited me was greater revenge at night!


    The reason for this was that I refused to buy cigarettes for a ��boss�� in the same cell on my first day there.


    When I came out of the detention house, I had several new injuries on my body. When I looked at the bright sunshine in the sky, I suddenly felt very confused. At that moment, I really thought about death.


    And at that moment, at the gate of the detention house I saw my Master in his fifties standing under a sycamore tree. He had a cigarette in his finger �C I knew Master had asthma. He had been given up smoking for many years.


    He was wearing a dark old jacket, not standing upright, wrinkles on his face like air-dried orange peel, and a lot of cigarette butts at his feet. Seeing me come out, Master threw away the cigarette on hand and walking slowly towards me.


    To be honest, I was completely shocked and stunned at that time.


    Master took out a thicker coat from a dilapidated leather bag and put it on for me in silence. During the whole process, he didn��t say a word.


    I just rigidly let him to put on the coat, let him have it buttoned up one by one. Then master stood in front of me and looked at me for a few seconds. Suddenly, he slapped me on the face. His hand was heavy. He��s a kongfu master. His hand with cocoons all over knocked me down with one slap.


    I was lying on the ground with a burning pain on my face. But didn��t know why, but I suddenly felt a little touched. Really! I��m not angry at all. I didn��t hate master beating me at all.


    The sun was bright that day. Although it was winter. Master just stood in front of me and looked down at me. His broad figure seemed to cover the sky.


    Then he handed out to pull me up. He just whispered to me: ��Boy, let��s go home!��


    At that time, there seemed to be a gate in my heart, which was opened at once. Instead of getting up, I knelt on the ground, hugged my master��s thighs, wept bitterly, and cried so badly that I rubbed tears and nose all over his trousers.


    Really, if there��s the most touching sentence I��ve ever heard in my life. It was on that winter afternoon, at the gate of the detention house, master said to me in his slightly hoarse voice:


    ��Boy, let��s go home!��


    At that moment, I was feeling I have alived, and I realized that I was still a person! I have a home!


    ��


    On the car, I spoke these stories to Jojo in a light tone. Her eyes are red. She wipes a tear from the corner of her eye and whispers: ��Then what?��


    ��After that day, I followed master back to the small town, back to his home. In the evening, he took out the medicine and put it on the wound for me, and cut my hair with his own hands. The next day he went to the school to help me go through the formalities for the resumption of my studies. I stayed in the middle school there until I graduated from high school. I had been good since then and did nothing bad anymore.�� I take out a cigarette and light it for myself.


    ��Your master is really a good man.�� Jojo sighs.


    ��Um.�� I nod, ��Without him, I won��t be here anymore.��


    ��Where is your master now? Is he still there?��


    The muscles on my face are trembling, I sigh and look out of the window: ��Dead. He left in the year I graduated from high school. The gastric cancer.�� After that, I throw the cigarette out of the window, and then say lightly, ��After my master died, I lifted his coffin onto the car in the crematorium with my own hands. He let me come back before died and let me live well, stop fooling around. Then I just came back and living slowly until now.��


    Speaking of this, I look down and think for a while: ��In fact, in the past few years, I have been mixed up in the places like nightclubs, and seen too many messy things. Some people wanted to drag me to do evil things with them. But every time I went to bed at night, I would dream of master. In the dream, he didn��t scold or blame me anything. I just dreamed of him standing at the door of the detention house waiting for me. Then I dared not do any thing bad.��


    Jojo looks a little sad: ��Little 5, you have never said these things to us before.��


    I laugh and say: ��Even the best friends, there are always some secrets between each othe. For example, have I ever asked you why you only like woman? For example, Azle, have I ever asked him why he is so abusive? Or Wood, did I ever ask him why he was so sullen?��


    She looks a little unnatural, then raises her eyebrows, laughs and scolds as a cover-up: ��There��s so much nonsense, you don��t want say just don��t say it! Who cares!��


    I put away my smile and say seriously: ��That��s why I said that little girl really good.�� I take out the picture Jim gave me and hand it over. Jojo takes it and has a quick look at it, then keeps driving, frowns: ��A clean little girl in the picture.��


    ��Yes.�� I smile calmly, ��She should have been a good little girl, her experience may be similar to mine, but there is no one around her to pull her out of that messy environment.��


    Jojo closes her mouth and speaks nothing anymore. I sigh: ��No one is natural lapse from virtue.��


    After hearing this, Jojo��s body is shaking slightly and her eyes looks a little strange, but then she smiles and says: ��Let��s go find the little girl now and continue your action to save the lost girl.��


    Azle��s car is still behind us. We are heading downtown. Our destination is a karaoke in the city. Just before I came out of school, I have asked Dorra��s classmates, they will have an appointment with friends in the afternoon.


    Maybe feel like a little pretentious, but I really seem to see my own shadow from her eyes. I said to myself: I must pull this girl out!


    What��s more, she��s Juan��s daughter!

 Chapter 74 - Carry her away

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    We drive all the way to the crowd entertainment area in the city.


    There are many restaurants, pubs and a famous karaoke store here. But the most famous place here was a roller-skating rink. Roller-skating was once a popular recreational activity among middle school students. At that time, this roller-skating rink was full every day.


    Usually the boys and girls take advantage of skating to hand-in-hand in public. Of course, there are also many little messes here to pass the time. This place is a mixture of fishes and dragons, often with a gang of teenagers fighting in the back lane. It became the best place for group fighting.


    In one word: shambles.


    Now the tide of roller-skating has long passed, and young people are gradually no longer popular with this entertainment. But this roller-skating rink as a gathering place for young people in the city is still retained. The business is still good.


    When we arrive the karaoke store, the door is crowded and the parking space is full. Several fancy motorcycles are arrogantly placed across the parking space, with a lot of colorful lights on the body. Several young messes are smoking nearby in a domineering manner. Their mouths are full of arrogant dirty words, whistling to the beautiful girl passing by from time to time.


    I notice that one of Dorra��s classmates is standing beside these little hooligans, flattering and holding a box of cigarettes. This is a boy who looks at most seventeen years old, wearing a school uniform and his hair is in a mess like a bird��s nest. I motion Jojo to stop the car and tell her: ��You find a place to park. I��ll be waiting for you in the karaoke store.��


    Then I open the car door and get off. Passing through these little hooligans, I glance at the Dorra��s classmate and hear him saying in a pleasant tone: ��Big Brothers, it took me a lot of efforts to bring them here today����


    I frown slightly and walk quickly into the lobby. Here is full of young people wandering. From one box to another, various songs come out. I go to the counter and ask a waitress in a cheap cheongsam: ��There are some students in school uniforms have entered. Which compartment are they in?��


    The waitress is stunned and says with professional smile: ��Sorry, sir! I don��t know!��


    I say: ��Just now, there should be four or five boys and girls all wearing school uniforms, dress as middle school students, including an explosive head. They should be very easy to be recognized.��


    The waitress frowns: ��If they are your friends, you��d better call them yourself to ask.��


    With some impatience, I take out a big amount banknote from my pocket and push it over the counter.


    ��Which room are they in?��


    ��Room 319, the second room on the left of the third floor.�� The waitress quickly hands out and sweeps the counter. Then she takes the money back quickly and quietly.


    ��OK, open the room next it for us, thank you!��


    The waitress gives me a strange look, probably feeling strange. But sees me with a cold face, she says nothing, just quickly open the room for me on the computer. I pay the bill and back to the lobby to wait for Jojo and Azle.


    As soon as I reach the door, I hear a whistle coming from outside. Jojo and Azle walk up the steps and push the door in. Jojo turns her head back and puts a middle finger to the outside.


    ��What��s wrong?�� I ask.


    Jojo looks scornful: ��A few little messes whistle to me.��


    I smile and say nothing.


    This kind of thing is quite normal. For other ordinary people, I��m afraid these little messes will stick up. Probably just because of Jojo and Azle do not dress like ordinary people and all drive the luxurious cars, so they dare not act rashly.


    We go up to the third floor. Before I enter the KTV box, I quietly look outside at the interior of the compartment next door. The door of the room is made of colored glass and can not see very clear. There seems to be around four or five people in it. Looking from the dress, they must be Dorra and her classmates. I can hear the loud music coming from the room. The light in the box is dimmed, as if they are dancing.


    ��Little 5, are we going to sing karaoke here?�� Jojo frowns and asks, ��We haven��t sung KTV together for quite some time, but why here?��


    Azle doesn��t care so much. He just chooses a song, holds the microphone and starts howling.


    I pull Jojo and sit together to the seat near the door. From where we sit, we can see the door of Dorra��s compartment. Anyone in and out, we can see it all.


    I light a cigarette and whisper to her: ��Sit down first. Anyway, Let��s have fun ourselves.��


    Jojo rolls her eyes heavenward: ��Cut! If I knew, I wouldn��t come out with you today. I��ve been busy doing with you for a whole morning. There isn��t any appointment with a pretty, just to be your driver.��


    I laugh at her and say: ��Sorry! You just take it as help me. To be honest, I just look for you to accompany me. I never dealt with such a little girl. You��re a woman, maybe there are something need your help. Later, when the little girl goes out to the bathroom, you just help me to follow her. I just heard one of her classmates talking with some little messes outside. There might be something.��


    Jojo��s eyes are lighting up: ��What��s wrong? That��s pretty good! What��s up? Are we going to fight today?�� I take a look at her. This is also this mad woman��s personality. When she hears there will be something exciting happen, her eyes will be shining. She seems to hope there will be something happen directly and unexpectedly.


    After sitting for a while, I see several people coming into the room next door. They are those little messes and Dorra��s that classmate I just saw outside. Then the music next door sounds a little louder, and from time to time there are several whistles.


    I sit there, open a bottle of Coka Cola and drink slowly. Suddenly I see the door of the next room opens, Dorra and two female classmates come out. I immediately say to Jojo: ��You follow them and make something to delay them in the bathroom. Don��t let them come back too soon. I have something to do.��


    ��Make what things?�� Jojo stares at me with her big eyes.


    ��That would be too easy to you. You just try to contact and chat with them.�� I say, ��Just like your always way to hunt the prey.��


    ��FXXX! They?�� Jojo looks scornful, ��I look down on them! Your Jojo mama does not want all types of girl! Cut! I don��t like these kinds of cracked jujubes!��


    I sigh and say: ��Damn! Anything for your best pal! Isn��t it just delay time? It��s not about you hooking up with the girls! Didn��t I scare of those two gays by pretending a gangster last time?��


    Jojo says helplessly: ��All right, you win! I just take it to return your favor!�� After that, she gets up and follows the girls. Then I push Azle: ��Don��t be stunned, you go too.��


    ��Me too?�� Azle pales the face.


    ��They have three people, I��m afraid of Jojo can��t handle them all at the same time. You just go to help! I know you are the master of handle women!��


    He wants to refuse again. I speak quickly: ��I��ll help you too if you are arranged to be dating with any weirdo next time.�� Then I push him out.


    When he leaves, I turn the music off, walk to the door, head on the wall to listen to the sound of the next room.


    This low-grade KTV interior room decoration is inexpensive partition, sound insulation effect is very poor, the wall panels can be blurred to hear the sound of the room next door. Just at that time, their room��s music is also turned off, I can hear the voice of men talking inside.


    ��Brother, can this work? Will this cause trouble?�� I hear the voice of that male classmate of Dorra.


    ��If you��re afraid, just fucking get away!�� A nasty voice yells in low, ��Damn it, it��s just a couple of little girls! Haven��t you been fucking done it before?��


    ��But, this Dorra seems to have some background!�� The male classmate hesitates, ��Someone set her up before too, but they were all beaten up afterwards. A guy is even broken a leg.��


    ��Nonsense!�� Another loud voice shouts, ��Isn��t she a middle school student? I don��t believe what background she can have. Let��s take her down first!��


    Suddenly this voice gives a trivial laugh, then lowers its voice and speaks: ��I�� take�� acid�� wait till they get high, take away����


    The more I listen, the more I��m getting angry. Although I don��t listen it very clearly, but I probably understand what it means.


    These guys are probably going to take her away after drugging her. As for the name Acid, of course, many of the gangsters use it to drug girls down. These girls drink too much in Disco at night, they quietly put a pill into their glasses, and when the girls pass out, take them wherever they want and do whatever they want. Don��t mention to be raped, to be gang raped is also the probable case.


    I pinch out my cigarette, then pick up a beer bottle on the table and push the door out.


    Pushing open the door of their box, I see a few men sitting on the sofa one by one, with their legs aside, smoking in a dandy way. The room is filled with smokes and mists. I see a translucent plastic bag on the table at a glance. I see such stuff before. At that time, my heart is bursting into a rage!


    These little messes see me, a stranger, push the door in suddenly. They are all stunned. But immediately, one of them has quickly put away the plastic bag on the table. One who sit the nearest to the door is standing up and shouting viciously: ��What are you doing? Here��s not your room! Go out!�� As soon as shouting, he is coming up and trying to push me out.


    I hide one hand behind with a beer bottle, and perfunctorily say: ��Oh, I enter the wrong door.�� Seeing that guy��s hand has stretched out in front of me, I��m suddenly reaching out and pressing his shoulder. The beer bottle in the other hand is smashing down.


    Bang!


    The fellow softens on the spot without a hum. The other messes are jumping up.


    I am full of the fierce, grab a guy��s hair who��s rushing to me first and pushing him down, raising my knee with a knee bump. This fellow is screaming, hands are covering his face and falling down. The runny nose, blood and tears on his face mingled. When the other two messes see such a scene, they pull out the knives from their waists.


    Damn, the little bastards now really terrible, they even go out with the knives! I just overcome with emotion in my heart, the thinnest looking guy is stabbing to me.


    I sidestep, then grab his arm. With a little effort, I have removed his joint. Then I hit him on the chin with a punch. This man gives a scream of pain on the spot, one hand is hanging softly. The other hand doesn��t know whether to cover his face or the arm. I take his knife and point to the two remaining messes, shouting: ��Come up!��


    The last two little messes are a little timid. They have been seeing me clean up the other three guys at once. They all looking panicky, holding knives in their hands, but hesitanting to come up. That Dorra��s classmate is hiding in the corner, trembling with fear.


    This kind of little messes, I have seen too many in my early years. They are all bully the weak and fear the strong. You are tougher than them, they are soft. If they are fierce, you must fiercer than them! Then you can pinch them as your will!


    I casually drop the broken beer bottle and ignore the two guys with knives in front of me. Then I go to the corner and pick that Dorra��s classmate up. I grab him directly from the corner and look at him. His nose and eyes have huddled together due to the fear. I feel sick and slap him on the face. His nose is spattering.


    I��m not relieved yet, seven or eight further slaps on his face. He��s tending to raise his hand to protect the face. As a result, I stare at him and shout: ��Don��t you dare to hide?!�� He is so frightened that he dares not move anymore.


    After I slapped, his face is bleeding and his cheeks are swollen. I leave him and watch two knife-wielding messes, who are still terrifying and dare not go forward. One of them begins to tremble with fear.


    ��Taking the knife?�� I scornfully scold, ��What about giving you a gun?�� At that time, the guy on the ground who got a beer bottle hit from me moves a few times, seems to want to get up, I sneer and step on his back and kick him so hard that he keeps screaming and rolling on the ground. Then I spare him.


    The two guys with knives do not dare to move, so they just watch me beat their companion. Until I stop, one of them is cowardly speaking: ��Friend�� You����


    I stare at him: ��Who the fuck is your friend?�� He is shutting his mouth up in fear and dares not speak anymore.


    My eyes are gloomy, staring at them: ��Who said just now to drag Dorra down and take away? Stand out yourself!��


    Two little bastards with knives seem to have no idea whether to put it down or what to do else. After listening to my words, they are all shaking their heads and screaming: ��Not me!��


    I kick one of them down. The other one is stared at by me, the knife in his hand also falls to the ground. I point at him with the knife and say coldly: ��Slap yourself!��


    ��What?��


    ��Slap!�� I squint, ��If you don��t do, I��ll do it for you!��


    He is silent for a few seconds under my eyes staring, and finally raising his hand��


    There are crackling sounds in the room, and I stare at another little mess who has just been kicked down on the sofa by me: ��And you!��


    This guy looks a little older, about twenty years old, with a gold chain around his neck, with earrings on his ears. He��s looking at me for a moment, and suddenly, in a panicky voice, tryng to say: ��You�� I know you�� Are you Brother little 5?��


    My eyebrows are erect, and there are fierce lights in my eyes: ��How do you know me?��


    The fellow is shrinking back in horror: ��I�� My cousin is a security of Golden Paradise. You��re the manager there, I have seen you before.��


    ��Damn it.�� I go up and pick him up again, slap him on the face. He dares not keep talking anymore.


    I sit on the table in the middle of the room, throw the knife away, take out a cigarette and light it. I look at the guy who is slapping himself. He stops to look at me. I immediately stare at him and say: ��Do I tell you to stop?��


    He is so frightened that he raises his hand quickly and continues to slap himself. His cheeks are red and swollen on both sides, but he dares not to stop.


    I stare at the fellow who knows me and squint: ��You know me�� Well, are you going to set up Dorra Ni today?��


    At this moment, even a fool knows that I am for that little girl. The guy is shrinking in horror and saying: ��Dare not! I don��t know she��s your girlfriend. I��ll never dare again!��


    ��Who the fuck is my girlfriend?�� I��m saying angrily, ��Tell you! She is my little sister! If you dare to think any evil idea with her again, I��ll scrap you anytime. Do you believe it?��


    Then I hand out and say: ��Take that out!��


    ��Ah?�� He is stunned. I stare at him and say nothing. He immediately realizes and takes out the drug pack from his arms. I throw it into the ashtray, then pick up the paper towel on the table, wipe the blood from my hands, throw them into the ashtray and light them with the lighter.


    The fire is flying several times and the drug pack is burning with the paper towel. Looking at the fire, the man��s face is showing a little distressed expression. I know that this thing is not cheap. A small pack like this is worth hundreds of monies at least. But at the moment, of course, he dares not say anything.


    I smoke for a while and then press the cigarette end on the face of a man at the ground. He is lying on the ground moaning, be burned by the cigarette butt, he��s immediately starting screaming.


    I��ve stood up on my own, pat my cloth and look back at the fellow: ��Don��t let me see you anymore.�� He��s nodding at once.


    I look at Dorra��s classmate again. He is sitting on the ground and crying with covering the face. I feel him so disgusting and I go up and kick him down again.


    To be honest, I really want to chop this little bastard on the spot. He even brings outsiders to harm his classmates!


    I turn around, push the door open and go out. As soon as I get out, Dorra is running down the corridor, angrily, with Jojo alone behind her.


    We meet in the corridor. She is a little stunned. She raises her eyebrows and screaming: ��How come you are here? What are you going to do with me? You sick!�� After that, she��s walking quickly past me and entering her own box.


    I look at Jojo first. She grins and makes a gesture, which means: ��It��s not that I don��t work hard, just can��t handle this girl.��


    I nod and ask: ��Where��s Azle?��


    She turns her eyelids: ��In the back, the two Dorra��s classmates are fascinated by him. It seems like he��s going to 3P tonight.�� Her voice is a little gloating.


    I remember the girl with many rings on her ears, just cold sweating.


    Dorra��s exclamation comes from the box behind me. I nod to Jojo, turn around and go back into the room. Dorra is rushing out angrily, sees me in front of her, and immediately shouting at me: ��Did you do it?! Who the fuck asked you to hit my friend? Who the fuck is you? Why do you interfere my business?��


    I look at her coldly, and when she has finished cursing and gasping, I say: ��They are discussing to drug you in the room, do you know?��


    ������ She is stunned for a while, her eyes are a little relax, but then she is still stubborn and scolding, ��That��s my business too! I don��t know you! Leave me alone!��


    I don��t quarrel with her at all, just bend down, pick her up and carry her on my shoulder. The girl is so frightened and immediately calling out loud and beating me on the back. But with her strength, even if how to struggle, how can she resist me?


    I carry her into the box. Those guys see me come in; they are so frightened that their legs are soft. One of them is hurrying to say: ��Brother little 5! I didn��t say anything just now! Really didn��t!��


    I ignore him: ��Where��s her backpack?��


    They are stunned, I am a little impatient, and ask again. One of them with quick response picks up a backpack and hands it to me.


    I take it on my hand, turn around to go out.


    I greet to Jojo in the corridor: ��I��m leaving first.��


    Then I go to the other end of the corridor and see Azle is struggling with a bitter face, trying to deal with the two ghostly girls around him. He says sadly: ��I still have something to do�� I��ll go first�� Don��t pull me. Don��t mess around����


    I walk over and push a girl away in front of me: ��Azle, give me the car key.��


    He stares at me and sees me carrying a girl. There are some unexpected expressions from his face. Dorra is still struggling, but I totally ignore her. The girl��s scratches and hits are hardly to hurt me. Anyway, it��s winter now. My clothes are thick and I��m not afraid of she bites me.


    Having taken the car key, I leave Azle and walk out of the KTV all the way. People see me carrying a girl all the way. They all look at me as if they have seen a ghost. They see me with a fierce face and hide away from me. The waiter at the door looks at me walking around with some confuses. I look at him, smile and speak in a calm voice: ��My little sister, a little child runs away from home, I take her home.��


    ��Oh!�� His face shows a sudden enlightenment. He looks at me with an understanding look and opens the door for me in a friendly way.


    I go to the parking lot and Dorra is struggling all the way. She has punched hundreds on my back. I just take it as scratch my itch. I open the electronic lock of the car with the car key from afar, throw her in, lock the door, then get into the driver��s seat, tie her with the safe belt, and see she wants to keep struggling. I speak coldly to her: ��You sit honestly! I��ll not polite again! Don��t force me to tie you with rope!��


    She becomes a little quiet, but her eyes are still unruly: ��Who the fuck are you? Can you mind your own business?��


    Ignore her provocation, I start the car and drive out.

 Chapter 75 - I give up

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    BMW is speeding along the road. Dorra was cursing and scolding at first. After a while, she feels tired and stops finally. She takes out a box of cigarette from her bag and lights one. I give her a cold look and take the cigarette away from her lips. She gives me a fierce look, takes out another cigarette and puts it in mouth, and I take it away again.


    She finally gets angry, shouts loudly, and jumps over me like a little wolf. I grab the steering wheel with one hand, block her at will with another hand, and push her back to seat with a little effort.


    ��Young girl, don��t smoke.�� I say to her coldly. Her face is turning pale with anger and she trying to open the car door. But I��ve locked the door so that I don��t worry about her jumping out. Looking at her trying in vain for a long time, I coldly say: ��Don��t waste your spirit, just be quiet!��


    She��s finally discouraged, leaning back in the seat in frustration, gasping for a moment, and staring at me again: ��Who the hell are you?��


    ��My name is Chen Yang.�� I say lightly, ��Your father is my brother. He entrusted me to take care of you here.��


    ��That son of a bitch is your elder brother?�� She looks scornful, ��So you are my uncle?��


    I turn to her, say in a serious voice: ��First, I��m not your uncle, I just take your father as a big brother. But there is no blood relationship between us. Second, you do need to remember,�� I stare at her eyes, ��If you call him a son of a bitch again, or if you insult him in any word, I promise you will regret for it! No one can insult him in front of me. Include you!��


    My ferocious eyes probably frighten her. Nevertheless, this young girl refuses to be so easy to be soft, and she still pretends to be stubborn: ��Damn it! I��m not scared!��


    I ignore her and keep driving to the direction of her home.


    She has a small house in the west of the city, which her mother and grandmother left behind. But she mainly lives in the school, so the house is empty in the most of the time.


    She stops talking, but when I drive to her the district of her home, her face suddenly changes again: ��How do you know my address here?��


    I smile and point at my own head with my fingers: ��Use your brain, little girl! I know your father. I of course got all the information from him!��


    She��s shrinking back and turning her eyes: ��But how do I know what you��re saying is true or false? You said you were sent by that bastard. What evidence do you have?��


    Without saying a word, I look at her coldly for a few seconds. Then I push the door and get out of the car. I pull the door of her side open and grab her out of the car, put her on the car body with her back to me. Then I lift my hand and hit hard on her ass!


    I hit her hard for more than a dozen times and she��s screaming in pain. I just let go of her and stare at her sideways: ��I��ve warned you not to say that to your father!��


    Her face is white with anger, and she��s covering her buttocks with pain, looking at me with hate: ��You! Don��t you dare to hit me! No one dares to hit me like that!��


    Seeing her wants to rush up again, I say coldly: ��If you still mess up, I��ll hit you again! Do you believe it or not?��


    She��s rolling her eyes, suddenly pointing my back, face showing surprise: ��Ah! Police! Help!��


    Then she��s turning around and trying to run. It��s a pity that I catch her in less than ten steps and then carry her up again. She��s trying to scratch and hit me and screaming for help.


    This girl is screaming in nonsense in a hurry. First is crying for help, then she is yelling of ��Rape!��, ��Catch this hooligan!�� and something else.


    It��s the daytime, not the weekend. There isn��t anyone in the residential area. But if she is keeping screaming so loudly, I��m afraid it will cause some troubles. I take out a pack of paper towels from my pocket and put them into her mouth, block this little girl��s mouth immediately. Then I carry her on my back to the fourth floor.


    I find the key in her pocket, open the door and go in. Then I put her down, lock the door with my back hand, and put the key in my pocket.


    As soon as she is laid down by me, she takes out the paper towel in her mouth, coughing and retching for a while, staring at me angrily, then suddenly running into the kitchen and rushing out towards me with a kitchen knife.


    I shake my head, without waiting for her to come, I slightly chop her arm with one hand. Her hand is numb, and the kitchen knife has been snatched by me. I throw the knife casually on the table, and continue to look at her with a mocking smile.


    The girl is stunned. She sees the knife in her hand don��t know how it just comes to my hand. She may be a little unresponsive. Then she is screaming, turning around, running into the room and slamming the door shut.


    I��m not worrying at all. I slowly walk to the door, take out the keys in my pocket, just have tried twice and find the right key of this room. I easily open the door. She is sitting in the corner of the room, holding an air conditioning remote controller in her hand. When I come in, she��s screaming again.


    I sigh: ��Have you finished?��


    ��Don��t come here!�� It looks like she is almost crying.


    ��I won��t do anything bad with you.�� I curl my lips and look at the controller she is holding tightly, I can��t help laughing, ��Can��t you find something else as a weapon?��


    She draws a long face: ��I couldn��t find.��


    I am amused, shaking my head and approaching her: ��I won��t do anything bad to you. Shall we go out and have a good talk?��


    After that, I put my hand in front of her. She seems to hesitate for a moment, finally throws the controller away, and stands up.


    I am relieved. The girl��s attitude is finally relaxing a little.


    But at this moment, I vaguely see a strange look in her eyes! Then I just feel a pain in my waist, as if I have been hit hard by something! Half of my body is numb, and the whole body is falling down!


    She��s shouting, coming up and kicking me in the waist, then quickly stepping over me and rushing to the door. I just see that this girl is holding a miniature electric shock in her hand! That��s the kind of electric baton used by foreign women to prevent the pervert!


    FXXX! I was attacked by this little girl!


    I take a deep breath. Although half of my body is numb, I��m still struggling to get up, and then I hasten out of the door. I see she is panicky searching a small box on the living room table, turning out a bunch of spare keys and running to the door. Seeing me running out, she��s crying out in horror, desperately trying to insert them into the key hole. But the more anxious she is, the more she can��t locate it.


    I go and drag her over. She knows she is not as strong as me, simply stops resisting, just leting me drag her onto the sofa to sit down, looking up at me.


    Then two of us, one big and one small, one sitting and one standing, staring at each other for a long time. She��s suddenly saying in a strange tone: ��Hello! Aren��t you trying to rape me? Why haven��t you started yet?��


    Then she��s closing her eyes and crying out: ��Come on! I can��t resist you, I can��t beat you, so I just take it to be overwhelmed by a ghost!��


    I am so angry that I almost can��t help slapping her face, and I say patiently: ��Who the fuck wants to rape you?�� I��m staring at her but too angry to laugh: ��I repeat, I know your father, so by his entrust to look after you, that��s all!��


    ��That��s all?�� Suddenly she��a jumping up and pointing to my nose, ��How many times have you held me and touched my ass! Isn��t it rude to me?��


    I��m immediately retorting: ��Just you? A little child, I am not interested in you!��


    Hearing this, she is screaming again and shouting: ��You say I am a little child? I�� I kill you!��


    Before she can punch, I have pushed her back again, drag a chair to sit in front of her. ��I��ll fight with you later if you want. Can we have a talk now?��


    I take out an envelope from my pocket with her picture and a bank card: ��These are from your father. Is this your picture?�� I intentionally squint at her and smack my lips: ��Well, how come such a pretty girl make herself like a ghost?��


    She��s immediately retorting: ��Bah! What do you know? It��s the personality!��


    I stare at her explosive head: ��Personality? The head looks like been struck by thunder is called personality?��


    ��You country bumpkin, I don��t bother to talk to you.�� She leans over.


    I don��t care about her attitude, pointing to the bank card on the table: ��There is a million here, which your father gave me, and these are specially prepared for you.��


    Her eyes are lighting up: ��One million?�� Then she��s reaching for the bank card, but I have already taken it back: ���� But considering my preliminary knowledge of you today, I doubt you have the ability to use the money correctly. So, I��ll take care of it for you, as your father intended.��


    Her face is swelling with anger: ��What for?! Why I need to listen to you for everything?��


    ��Because I am stronger and tougher than you, you can only listen to me.�� I say to her lightly, ��Is there any question?��


    She��s sighing finally. This time it seems that she is really admiting defeat.


    ��No more�� I give up! All right?��

 Chapter 76 - A little girl’s hea

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I really want to keep talking with this little girl. But she looks very resistant. Although her cigarette was taken away, but she takes out a piece of chewing gum from her pocket and has chewed for an hour.


    For an hour, she��s sitting on the sofa and chewing the gum. If I speak to her, she would turn her eyes and not listen or speak at all.


    I smile and stop talking, turn on the TV in the living room and sit next to her. The girl is moving aside immediately as if I have virus. Ignore her, I just hold the remote controller, tilt my legs on the tea table to watch TV. After turning more than a dozen channels, I stay on a video of a European League football match. I saw this match before, but now I pretend to enjoy it.


    Sure enough, little girl is a little girl after all. Her patience can��t be compared with an adult. She pretends to be cool for an hour, and finally can��t help it. First, she��s constantly moving around on the sofa, as if there are worms on her body. Then she��s starting chewing gum bubbles, blowing more than a dozen. I don��t glance at her, just staring at the TV.


    ��Hello!�� Suddenly, she��s calling, ��Uncle! What the hell are you thinking? Do you regard here as your home? If you want to kill me or cut me, just give me a word!��


    I smile.


    ��Well, you want to talk now?��


    She��s still rolling her eyes at me: ��Are you sick? You come to interfere my business for no reason. I don��t even know you!��


    I shrug my shoulders.


    ��I don��t know you either. If it isn��t for your father, such a child like you, I would have been too lazy to take care of you.��


    She��s rolling her eyes again.


    ��You know that son of���� Seeing me staring at her, she��s quickly swallowing the rest words, continue saying, ��You know him. What��s the matter with me? I don��t want you to control! Come on, I��m a grown up! I have government ID! Do you know that you are violating my human rights? I can call the police!��


    I��m calm.


    ��Up to you.��


    She��s jumping up and yelling: ��What do you really want?�� Her cheeks are bulging with anger and her index finger is almost pointing to my nose.


    I look up at her and say: ��First, I ask you to get your hair done. It��s a bad hairstyle. So ugly!��


    ��I don��t want you to mind! Even I shave to a bald head, it��s none of your business!��


    I simply ignore her shouting: ��Second, I need to have a good talk with you, if you are still holding such a bad attitude, we can��t communicate.��


    ��OK�� Let��s talk!�� She��s sitting on the tea table, skillfully pulling one cigarette out of my cigarette box. But when takes a look at me, she quickly puts it down again and says with dissatisfaction, ��I can��t even smoke?��


    I sigh and take out the picture.


    ��It��s you, aren��t it?��


    I look into her eyes and try to sound genuine: ��Did you take this picture a few years ago? How nice it looks? Such a lovely little girl.��


    She says nothing.


    I continue: ��When your father asked me to take care of you, I saw this picture. I think you should be a lovely little girl, but after meeting, I feel very disappointed.��


    She raises her eyebrows: ��That��s my business! Don��t pretend to be fucking pure in front of me! I don��t think you��re a good man either! Today in KTV, what did you do with those people? Are you a good man?��


    I hum and stare into her eyes: ��If I didn��t knock those guys down today, I��m afraid you��d be finished today!�� I sigh, think better of it, take out a cigarette and hand it to her.


    She is stunned, taking the cigarette, lighting, and taking a deep smoke.


    I shake my head and tell myself not to rush. Just step by step.


    ��Do you know what that classmate wanted to do with you today?��


    ��I don��t know.�� She doesn��t look me in the eye.


    I sneer: ��When you went to the toilet, they were discussing how to drug you! When I went in, there was a package of psychedelics on the table. Do you know what would happen after eating it?��


    ��Cut! How do I know that? I didn��t eat it before!�� she��s yelling.


    I feel a little bit at ease. Fortunately, she hasn��t touched that kind of staffs. That is to say, she hasn��t been damaged to that extent. It��s a lucky misfortune.


    ��That thing, if you eat it, you��ll lose your mind�� Well, just like getting drunk, then you lose your sense of judgment. What other people ask you to do, you will do what�� And�� You will���� I think about it and say vaguely, ��You don��t even know that someone has taken advantage of you.��


    There is a thoughtful expression on her face, and she still does not speak.


    ��Those guys, did you see each other for the first time? This kind of little messes, are not of the worst stripe. They will only drug you, and then rape you at most. If you meet someone who is bad enough, maybe find a few people to gang-rape you first, then take the pictures or VCR, then blackmail you endlessly in the future! They might even inject you to make you addicted! You will become a drug addict. Every time you have a drug addiction, they show up in front of you and sell you the drugs! Your life is ruined then! Do you know?��


    She��s listening quietly. To my surprise, she does not interrupt me or refutes me this time. After I finish, her eyes are showing a little indifference. She hums: ��So what? My life has long been ruined anyway. What am I afraid of?��


    Although this is still a child��s stubborn tone, but the words with a bit of desolate taste, which is making my heart trembling.


    Looking at the girl with heavy make-up, sitting in front of me smoking sullenly, with an indifferent look on her face, I��m feeling helpless in my heart.


    ��Dorra�� Why are you doing like this?�� I say.


    ��What?��


    I look into her eyes to keep her eyes from flashing.


    ��I mean, what made you become like this? That picture proves that at least in the past few years, you shouldn��t be like current way, right?��


    I stand up and look around the living room.


    This apartment is obviously an old-fashioned apartment built in the last century. It has two bedrooms and one living room, not big, but it��s enough for a small family to live in.


    There are two bedrooms. One I��ve just entered, it is her room. The other bedroom��s door is closed. I go and push it open for a look.


    This is a slightly smaller room. From the furniture style inside, I think it belongs to older people who lived in. Because the furniture is obviously the kind of hand-made goods of the sixties and seventies, the color of paint is very deep, the bed is a wooden bed frame strung with crisscross coir ropes. This kind of bed is now almost extinct. The sheet on the bed looks old too. The whole room is clean. There is a lacquer wooden box in the corner.


    It can be seen from all these that the person who originally lived here should be an old man.


    ��I heard you lived with your grandmother in the last few years?�� I turn to look at her. The muscles on her face are trembling apparently, but then she��s saying coldly, ��It��s your business too?��


    I shake my head. ��I��m just asking.��


    Then I approach her and say: ��She�� When did she pass away?��


    ��Two years ago.�� She speaks quickly and then takes a deep smoke.


    I nod and then change the subject: ��It��s late. Do you hungry?��


    She��s squinting at me and saying: ��If you are hungry, please hurry up to leave! I don��t welcome you at home here!��


    Ignoring her, I go to the kitchen and check it over, but the refrigerator is empty. There is no any food in the kitchen cabinet too, not even a grain of rice!


    ��Come on, I��ll take you out for dinner.�� I sigh.


    ��No! No!�� She��s sitting still and refusing to stand up.


    I smile and say: ��I invite you to have dinner and I��ll go after the dinner. How do you think?��


    ��Really?�� Her eyes are lighting up.


    ��True!��


    Then she��s standing up, running to the door and yelling: ��Open the door! Let��s go for dinner!��


    While opening the door, I ask her: ��What would you like to eat?��


    ��Korean food, I want to eat barbecue.�� Mention to the food, she looks a little better, ��You say you treat! If spend too much, you just don��t feel hurt!��


    I pat my pocket and say: ��Do you forget that I have a card here? It��s all your money. How much you eat will be deducted from the card!��


    She��s shrinking and losing her spirits: ��In that case, then let��s go down to eat noodles!��


    I thought she was just saying casually, but when we go downstairs and I ready to drive, she really takes me to a small noodle shop at the intersection.


    This is a very ordinary noodle shop, very small, has only three to four tables. The tabled are greasy dirty, the corners of the table are covered with stainless steel. The wall is pasted with newspapers and the roof is made of simple plastic materials.


    She skillfully finds a table in the corner and sits down, then orders two bowls of beef noodles.


    ��There��s nothing interesting to see!�� She notices that I am looking at her strangely, and she gives me an angry look.


    ��How can you eat noodle here?�� I feel a little funny.


    Two bowls of steaming beef noodles are soon sent to our table. They are full of ingredients. The soup is covered with fragrant onions, and several pieces of roasted beef are lying on the noodles. She picks up the chopsticks, forks several noodles and sucks them into her mouth. Then she picks a piece of beef up and chewing hard.


    I watch her eating so well, a little surprise: ��That delicious?��


    ��Well, I��ve been eating for years.�� While eating, she��s saying vaguely, ��When my grandmother was in hospital, I don��t know how to cook, so I just ate here.��


    I put down my chopsticks and looking at her quietly.


    The girl is sitting in front of me with the explosive hair style. Her face is full of makeup with insubordinate. But don��t know how, there is such a picture is appearing in my mind.


    A beautiful little girl with long hair, who is wearing the school uniform, carrying a schoolbag, sitting in a noodle shop to eat noodles in the morning, at noon and at night.


    How did she persevere in those days?


    Looking at the bowl with the noodles and the steaming beef in front of me, I remember the time I was living in master��s house and he made us pork ribs soup in the evening.


    ��You ate all three meals a day here that time?�� I ask her in a low voice.


    ��Nonsense!�� She��s curling her lips, forking the noodles up with chopsticks, blowing to reduce the heat, ��If I didn��t eat here, you fed me?��


    I taste the noodles quietly. To be honest, the taste is good, the noodles are very biting, the soup is very fragrant. But I have no appetite at the moment, put down the chopsticks and pull out a cigarette.


    Girl��s appetite won��t take too much food. After eating a few mouthfuls of noodles, she��s concentrating on beefs. Generally, girls do not like meat. But she seems to be different, eating beef very sweet. But how many beefs in a bowl of beef noodles? No sooner she has finished them all.


    I put down my cigarette, pick up my chopsticks and pick out the beefs from my bowl piece by piece and put in her bowl.


    ��Eat, they are clean. I didn��t touch.��


    The expression on her face is stiffening for a moment. Suddenly, she��s raising her head and looking at me deeply. Then she says nothing, just bowing her head and eating.


    She��s eating too rush that she��s even making a very rude sound of snoring. But soon I have discovered her secret. She makes these noises deliberately just for cover up!


    Her head is hanging low. I find that she is crying!


    She notices that I am looking at her. Suddenly she throws the chopsticks away and pushing the bowl, lying on the table, burying her head deep in her arms and starting sobbing.


    She��s crying very quietly at first, but gradually becoming louder. Finally, her body is shaking constantly. I want to clap her on the shoulder, but my hand stretches out half of the way and don��t know why, my hand falls slowly.


    At that time, she has raised her head. She��s quickly wiping the tears and runny nose on her face, giving me a cold stare: ��What are you looking? Haven��t you seen a woman cry before?��


    She��s glancing at the bowl in front of her, then pushing it hard, patting the table and crying out: ��I won��t eat it! This is the beef you��ve eaten. Dirty!��


    She��s getting up and going out. I take out a bank note, put it on the table and follow her. She��s walking very fast to the direction of her home. I just follow her about two steps behind.


    We��re quietly walking like that untill arrive the downstairs of her house. She stops suddenly, turns her head, looks at me fiercely: ��Hello! I��ve had dinner with you! You should also keep your words. Just go! Don��t follow me anymore!��


    I smile and say: ��Okay, I��ll not follow you anymore. You just go home.��


    ��Hum!�� She��s immediately turning around and walking into the building.


    I go to the car, get in, start to play the music and light a cigarette. I just listen to the music and smoke silently with the car window open.


    About five minutes later, as soon as I almost finish a cigarette, I see her rushing out of the building in a rage, running quickly to my car and knocking on the door heavily.


    I smile and ask her: ��What��s wrong?��


    ��You��ve broken your words!�� She��s saying angrily, ��You said you would leave after dinner! Why are you still here?��


    ��I just said to go after dinner, it means I��ll be away from your house. I didn��t say I wouldn��t stay downstairs, did I?�� I smile and ask, ��How do you know I didn��t leave?��


    ��I��m looking at you in the corridor!�� Just finish saying, she��s regreting and blushing.


    I push the door open and get out of the car, standing in front of her and looking at her. She looks uncomfortable, staring and cursing. But suddenly I reach out to her and whisper: ��Don��t move!��


    Then I quickly bounce off a piece of residue in the corner of her mouth, take out a paper towel and wipe the greasy on her mouth. I sigh: ��Don��t you wipe your mouth when you finish eating? What about hands? Show me your hands!��


    She��s freezing and raising her hands mechanically like a wooden robot. I grab her hands and wipe it vigorously against the beef soup on her palm: ��Remember! Wipe your mouth and wash your hands after eat in the future!��


    She seems silly, just opening her mouth for quite a while, but at last she doesn��t scold a word. She��s raising her eyes and looking at me carefully. It seems something is melting, but at last she��s still pretending to be angry again and crying out: ��What are you doing? Who do you think you are? You don��t have to mind my business! No bother!��


    After that, she��s lifting my hand forcefully, throwing the paper towel on the ground, stepping on it, turning around and rushing into the corridor.


    I��m still smiling. Just shaking my head.


    She��s still a child, only knows to use the anger to cover up the shocks in her heart.


    I sit in front of the car and wait quietly for a while. Actually, I��ve noticed it. She still didn��t go upstairs. She��s hiding in the corridor on the second floor and peeping at me.


    Instead of puncturing her, I take a bottle of water out of the trunk of the car and take a sip, stretching leisurely.


    Ten minutes later, she��s coming out again.


    But this time, instead of rushing out as before, she��s coming out of the corridor with a hesitation. She seems to have some helpless appearances: ��Uncle, what do you really want? Either you leave, or you go up, you are just staring at me downstairs, what is it for?��


    I smile. A little girl is still a little girl after all. Such a young child, no matter how she��s pretending, she still can��t hide the inner emotions like an adult.


    I know she��s softened. I just make a few seemingly subtle moves and have successfully opened a little gap in this girl��s heart. It��s a little bit small, but it��s already enough.


    In fact, she is also contradictory. There might be a little bit feeling in her heart that she doesn��t want me to go.


    This feeling may be hard to explain. But I remember it very clearly: when I was taken away from the door of the detention house by my master, for a long time, I felt as attached to my master as a young bird. I was even afraid of my master would leave my eyesight!


    When suddenly there is a real, sincere person who is kind to a helpless person, even if only a little warmth, he instinctively would have a trace of sentimentally attached and reluctance!


    Because people live in the cold world are fascinated by the warmth.


    It��s liking why I used to hang out in such noisy and chaotic places. In fact, a major reason was that I was afraid of the cold feeling at home. In the disco, there are countless people are crazy shouting, screaming, carnivaling. It could bring me a sense of liveliness. That��s what I was obsessed with!


    I don��t answer her, but smile gently: ��I��m hungry. I didn��t eat that bowl of noodles just now. Let��s go out and find another place to eat. That noodle tastes good, but I don��t like noodles very much personally.��


    Then I pull the copilot door open and say to her: ��Get in.��


    She��s standing in front of the car, staring at me for a while, then looking down at her toes for a while, coming and getting into the car finally. Then she��s slaming the door like a vent, and saying in a bad voice: ��Where are you going? Just go!��


    Long after that, I ask her why she would hide in the corridor to see me this afternoon and why she would get into the car.


    She answers me that no one except her dead mother would ever wipe the cinder from her mouth with a paper towel, wipe the grease from her hands, and then scold her in the voice of a seemingly nagging woman.


    This kind of feeling, actually quite ��family��.


    My relationship with her has finally improved slightly.


    I take her to a favorite restaurant. I drink a bottle of beer and, under her protest, I allow her to drink half a glass. But not allow her ever smoke again.


    Earlier at her house, I allowed her to smoke because she needed a movement to ease the atmosphere a little. But now I firmly refuse to allow her to touch the cigarette.


    A girl has better to be delicate. Smoking is really not a good habit.


    But our agreements are also gradually changing.


    ��I��ll leave after dinner, all right?��


    After dinner, I take her to eat ice-cream. ��I��ll go after the ice-cream, OK?��


    Then I take her to buy clothes: ��After bought clothes, I��ll go. All right?��


    There is a little dispute when we are buying the clothes. Because she chooses clothes with metal chains and the pockets and holes everywhere, and I certainly won��t let her buy them. I choose clothes that looks livelier and more normal.


    Finally, I buy her a small Lapel sweater and green jeans, and at her insistence, I buy her a dress she determines to buy. But I notice that when she is trying on her clothes. She has tried the girl��s outfit I have chosen for her. When she looks in the mirror, there is a flash of a blooming smile on her face. When she��s coming out of the dressing room and dressing as a girl, I almost think this is the Dorra in the picture!


    Of course, her explosive hairstyle is still striking.


    After buying her clothes, she takes the soda I bought for her and sucking with the straw. Although her attitude towards me is still bad, but the interesting thing is, she has stopped talking about let me go.


    ��Well, now�� Let��s get you have a haircut.�� I look at her and laugh, ��After the haircut, I��ll go, regardless of you, OK? I promise I won��t lie to you this time. After the haircut, I��ll really leave! I promise I��ll keep my word this time!��


    She has a grieving look on her face, looking at her toes, waiting for a while, then looking up and saying softly: ��I�� Can I not shave my hair?��


    I laugh and say to her, ��Dorra. Do you not want to cut your hair? Or just don��t want me to leave?��


    She��s looking up, blushing, and yelling: ��Bah! I wish you would disappear from my sight now!��


    I am not angry at all, because I feel I have some control over the girl��s personality.


    ��Well, let��s go for a haircut. After that, I��ll go, OK?��


    ��Ignore it! I say no is no!��


    ��So, what do you want to do?�� I am as kind as I can.


    ��I���� She��s bowing her head and daring not to look at me, ��I think�� I want to�� I want to eat ice cream.��


    I laugh and feel a little complacent. My face remains silent. I deliberately understated, ��We will eat it after the haircut.��


    ��Well, all right.�� She gives a quick reply. I notice that this little girl��s eyes seem to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Actually, I understand that she doesn��t want ice cream, but wants to find something after haircut. In that case, I won��t leave right away.


    In fact, no one is born to fall, right?


    I look at the little girl in front of me and start feeling she is really cute.


    I drive to find a hairstyle salon, which is very famous in our city. Jojo often does her hair here and designs her own image. Several of the experts here are also the makeup artists for the TV station.


    Of course, the fees here are quite high. A simple haircut cost three or five hundred!


    When I bring Dorra into the door, I find a hairdresser and point at Dorra: ��Please help to get her hair done.��


    The hairdresser gives her a strange look, probably amused by the explosive hairstyle. After all, her skin and face are not really suitable for this hairstyle.


    The hairdresser is circling around her, taking a look at me. He calls an assistant to take Dorra to wash her hair first.


    I pull the hairdresser aside. He looks at me and says with a bitter smile: ��Where did this lady��s hair make from? Her temperament, face shape, is completely incompatible with it! What do you want me to do for her? Still have this personalized hairstyle?��


    ��Of course not!�� I shake my head, ��Just to make it as a little girl��s style. A little normal! Good-looking! Cute! That��s all.�� Thinking about it, I take out a note from my wallet and hand it to him, ��There��s one more thing. Do me a favor, the makeup on her face, you just do something like unexpecting to let her wash the powder off her face when she washes her hair. Then I��ll trouble you to make up for her again�� At least make her looks like a normal person, not a ghost, OK?��


    ��OK!�� The hairdresser quietly accepts my tip.


    Alas, suddenly I feel a little exhausted. It��s really hard to take care of a child nowadays. I do have some admirations for those parents. It��s really not easy to be a parent!

 Chapter 77 - Little 5 and Little 4

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    It seems that this hairstyle salon is good indeed. At least I feel very worthy of the money I pay. No wonder Jojo almost regards it as a long-term stronghold.


    When the hairdresser pulls Dorra out again, I am sitting on the sofa smoking to kill the boredom. But when I see her new look, I can��t help standing up.


    The eye-catching explosive hairstyle is gone. Although the hair is not straightened, still slightly curled, but it is like a fine broken wave. In purity, there is a little girl��s playfulness. The heavy makeup on the face is gone, but the eyebrow lines are carefully repaired and there are some red halos on the cheeks. It is the girl��s natural blush, rather than artificial. Looking at the girl in front of me, it really reminds me of the innocent girl in the picture.


    She even wears the girl��s casual dress I bought for her. The turtleneck sweater matches her complexion, and the jean shows the girl��s long legs full of youth.


    ��Very good!�� I nod with satisfaction to the hairdresser and take out my credit card to him. Dorra��s face is a little weird. She comes up to me and says: ��I��m so rustic.��


    ��Rustic?�� I laugh, ��This is just looking like a pretty little girl. Do you think the previous image you used to is really good?��


    ��Cut, that��s personality!�� This little girl seems to be unable to change her mind for the moment.


    ��Personality?�� I shake my head, ��That explosive hair style is not suitable for your age, your face and skin color. Listen to me, hairdressers here are the most professional.��


    She is still a little unhappy. But after she goes out, she finds some differences herself. Walking outside, the turning back rate from the passers-by has obviously increased a lot. Of course, although her explosive hairstyle won a lot of turning back too, but now, the eyes around her are more with men��s appreciations and women��s envies.


    Isn��t that good? A girl should look like a girl.


    Then I take her to dessert shop, and she sits opposite me with a spoon. She just a small spoon with a small spoon to feed herself Tiramisu. Her attitude towards me is getting closer and closer, and she is no longer rude, even looking at me with mild eyes.


    Finally, she seems to hesitate for a long time: ��Can I ask you a question?��


    ��What?��


    ��Are you a local? How did you know him? You seem not too old.��


    ��Who?�� I laugh, ��Your father?��


    ��That��s the guy.�� The girl��s eyebrows are still a little disgusted.


    I say seriously: ��Dorra, do you hate your father?��


    She��s sneering: ��Should I apprecaite him?��


    I am a little embarrassed, but slowly say: ��Actually, your father is still caring about you.��


    ��Hum.�� Another haze is reappearing on her face, ��He? He left me and my mother alone and then ignored me for so many years�� Thanks him for his concern!��


    ��At least he gives you money to let you go to a good school and make a living.��


    ��Chen Yang.�� She is staring into my eyes. Her face likes an angry leopard, ��I just have a little well-disposed for you. Don��t let me hate you again!��


    I sigh and can only give up what I want to say in my heart. I don��t know much about Juan��s arrangements with Dorra. As for the fact how did Juan leave Dorra��s mother and her, I don��t know any detail about it either. So, it��s hard to say something.


    ��Still that question, how did you know him?�� This little girl is still staring at me.


    ��I used to work for him. He was my boss.�� I think better of it and answer.


    ��What do you do?�� There is a curiosity in her eyes, ��Today you beat them all by yourself. You seem to be very good at fighting. You��re not a gangster, are you?�� Speaking of the word ��gangster��, her face is not afraid, but of exciting and expecting.


    I can only smile bitterly.


    I��m only a few years older than her, but we all grew up with watching gangster movies. Nowadays, young people talk about underworld with the sense of curiosity and excitement �C it��s just a side effect of those movies.


    ��No,�� My answer dispells her curiosity, ��I was one of your father��s assistants. Well, I was in charge of some of his business.��


    ��Does he have a business in our country? And in our city?�� She asks.


    ��Um�� I guess so.��


    ��Is he rich?�� She seems curious, ��I see you are driving a BMW. You worked for him and is driving such a car. His business must be very big.��


    I smile and say: ��That car is not mine. It��s my friend who came with me today. As for your father��s business, so far, uh, the situation is complicated. I have my own job here, and your father just entrusts me with some works personally.��


    ��Oh.�� She doesn��t care at all, but keeps asking me, ��So what are you doing here?��


    I suddenly understand. This girl is not interesting in her father at all, but in me. Although I would like to talk about Juan with her very much, but considering her disgusting feeling with Juan now, it seems that it��s not the right time to have such a topic. I am also willing to further improve my relationship with her.


    ��I��m working for an entertainment company, mainly responsible for the planning and organizing some business activities.�� I laugh and say, ��For example, some singers�� concerts, some commercial performances, and something like that.��


    ��Then why can you fight so well?�� She puts down her spoon and looking at me with her hands on her cheeks.


    ��I practiced kongfu for some years.��


    ��Kongfu?�� She��s laughing, ��How many people you can fight with on your own?��


    ��Do you have a girlfriend?��


    ��Where did you practice kongfu?��


    ��You really not a gangster?��


    ��Have you ever hurt anyone?��


    For these similar questions, I try to satisfy her curiosity. Finally, she��s asking another question: ��How many people can you really fight by your own?��


    ��It��s not that simple.�� I laugh bitterly, ��Those who have practiced kongfu, that is, they are more agile than ordinary people, or they know some powerful methods of how to hurt people. When there are many people, I will be beaten and have to run away as well. Practicing kongfu is mostly for the sake of physical fitness. Generally speaking, three or five ordinary people, I can deal with without a big problem, if the other party is armed, then I will definitely be injured. Today��s situation was not that tough. The other side were just some of the lowest little messes, I just quickly knocked down two, the rest of them were afraid. If they��re the kind of tough roles, the kind of whom have the balls, fierce to fight hard with me, I��m sure I would not so relax. I��m afraid I would be seriously injured when I finished cleaning them up.��


    I immediately dispel the unrealistic fantasy in this girl��s mind. I have a faint smell of something bad. Does she want me to be her thug?


    She��s curling her lips, probably feeling my answer is a little nonsense. Just at that time, there comes a ringing tone in her pocket. She picks it up and looks at the number. Her face is showing a trace of disgust. After receiving it, she��s shouting: ��Hey, Didn��t I tell you not to call me?��


    I smile, probably a boy she played with.


    But then she��s talking quite a while with the other side of the phone, and her face improves slightly.


    ��Tonight? Still the original place? OK, I��m sure to come tonight!��


    When she hangs up, she looks at me expectantly: ��Can you accompany me to a place?��


    I frown: ��Where are you going at night?��


    ��Go and play!�� she��s saying with animate expression, ��Take you to a fun place!��


    ��A Fun place?�� I curl my lips and speak out several famous Discos in one breath. The little girl is just shaking her head when she��s hearing. Instead, she looks at me and says, ��Are you familiar with these places? Next time, let��s go and play?�� Then, looking at my poor face, she changes her tone quickly, ��No, not Disco, it��s somewhere else.��


    Looting at her face, I can��t help asking: ��What are you going to do?��


    ��Cut! You such a big man, why��s always so weak-minded?�� She has a disdainful tone, ��Will I harm you?��


    I sigh and say to myself, Anyway, I just follow her. Nothing really matters while I��m beside her. Blockage is no better than sparseness. Blindly coercion, I am afraid it will cause her rebellious psychology. Teenagers are all rebellious.


    Of course, I also make up my mind that if she wants to do something unusual, I would take her home by force immediately!


    Seeing me nodding, she��s cheering and jumping out of her seat. She takes me to pay in a hurry and running all the way out, urging me to drive her home.


    We go to the building where she lives, but she doesn��t go upstairs: ��You just wait, I��ll take my vehicle!��


    ��Take the vehicle?�� I��m confused, ��Don��t I drive the car?��


    ��Cut!�� She puts up a middle finger to me in a disdainful manner, ��Please! How can this car be seen? If drive your car, I��ll be laughed to death!��


    I am at a loss.


    BMW! Can��t be seen? Which car does she want to drive?


    ��Uncle! Your car is driven by the old men!�� When she finishes this word, she skips to the iron house under the building, takes out a key and opens one of the doors.


    This kind of building built in the 90s, there are a row of small iron houses one by one, usually used for bicycle parking or as a small warehouse.


    All I heard is the clang of the tin door and she��s pushing a Honda DAX hound motorcycle out!


    To be honest, I am stunned!


    The shape of this ��hound�� is very peculiar, especially this one, which is very rare in this city! Pushing the red hound motorcycle out, Dorra��s face is excited.


    I sigh and walk over to look at it.


    100 Honda international gear engine, with four gears, occupation disc-break, stainless steel back exhaust pipe, stainless steel pipe to increase the accumulator, of course, the coolest is the split racing motorcycle handle.


    I can��t help sighing: ��This one is seldom on the market. This city seems to have seen few.�� Looking at her again, I say, ��Why do you have such a motorcycle? It must cost thousands!��


    ��You know much about the goods!�� She glances at me proudly, ��Is my baby cute? I spent more than 3,000 on it. It runs very powerful!��


    I nod. This motorcycle is really suitable for a girl to drive, and the performance is also very good. But�� I look at her and ask: ��Do you have the driver��s license?��


    But then I realize I have made an unnecessary ask, because even the motorcycle license plate is the out of town. Obviously, this is a fake one.


    Our city��s motorcycle license plate is very expensive. The general motorcycle drivers are all using the license plates out of town. They might be true or false. Anyway, generally speaking, as long as you do not meet major checks of violation of regulations, and you are careful when you are riding on the road. For example, when you meet a red light, you should not be in the front row; when you pass a traffic policeman, you should not be too arrogant. It��s generally all right.


    In this city, even if it is a conservative estimate, half of the motorcycles do not have a full set of legal procedures, many of them are the ��black motor��.


    ��Come on, get on, uncle, I��ll show you some insights!�� Dorra��s tone is so proud. Then she��s stepping on it.


    The seat of the hound motor is very narrow. I hesitate for a moment, still steps up and sit behind her.


    ��No helmeta?��


    ��Helmets? I��ll be laughed to death if I wear a helmet!�� she says, ��Are you afraid of death?��


    After that, she has kicked the kickstand, and then starts riding the motor violently.


    ��


    Obviously, Dorra is skilled in riding a motorcycle. At least along the way, she rushes to several corners with very fast speed, and her body tilts very much! When passing the street lamp, she often changes speed and rushes the road. Around several times, she chooses the areas without traffic police patrol. Very sophisticated!


    These circumstances let me quickly understand a little bit of the situation!


    Sure enough, she drives the motorcycle all the way from the city center to the southeastern of the city, turning onto the hillside road on the edge of the city, where the roads are wide, with fewer street lights and relatively less traffic.


    Dorra seems so excited that she increases the speed and drives several times from the side of the road down the hill. Finally, she goes up the mountain road and drives all the way.


    Sure enough! Here it is!


    I sit behind the motor, hands on Dorra��s waist, but my heart begins to laugh bitterly.


    If I��m not mistaken, this little girl, besides of a little mess, she��s also an illegal motor racer!


    In fact, the phenomenon of motor racing has arisen in many big cities. Just to be fair, because of the economic and social environment limitations, the climate is still in its infancy. For example, this city, the so-called motor racing, if compares with foreign countries, it is just at the beginning stage. Most of the races are young people in their twenties. Their equipments are far less dramatic than those in the racing movies. Generally speaking, there are still some assembly vehicles popular here, or some of the obsolete motors abroad.


    This is probably related to the economy level. A good racing motor is far from affordable to these young people in their twenties. Most of them spend thousands of monies on a used road racing motocycle to gain a prestige. If someone can pay tens of thousands for one, it��s already the top grade here.


    Basically, the lakeside on the hill is a gathering place for many motorcycle racers. Because at night, this section of the road is very suitable for motor racing, with good road conditions and fewer street lights. By the time Dorra and I arrive, dozens of people have gathered, and dozens of road racing motorcycles with various colors line up there. Men and women gather together. Most of them dress up as hooligans. Some of the guys who have a few second-hand foreign racing motorcycles out of the market look proudly.


    Several electric stoves have been erected and set on fire on the lakeside. Most people turn on the motor��s audios, and the loud music are mixed with the howls of men and the sharp voices of women. Some people are swaying around with bottles.


    When Dorra and I get down from the motocycle, she is so excited. I sigh and follow her behind, looking carefully down at the people around me with the corners of my eyes. I even put the collar of my clothes up to cover my face.


    ��Fuck!�� A half-sized man with hair standing up like a super Siya human is rushing to us and staring at Dorra for a while, ��How did you make such a look? Are you fucking play pure?��


    Dorra��s eyelids are fliping: ��Not your business!�� After that, she��s grabing a cigarette from this guy��s hand, just wanting to light it. but she sees my sharp look in the cold eyes. Subconsciously, she hands it over to me.


    ��Well? Who is this? Is he your new boyfriend?�� That guy is staring at me. His face is full of discomfort.


    I ignore him, light the cigarette, and take a smoke and frown. It��s a Marlboro. To be honest, I don��t like this brand very much. Because I only smoke flue-cured tobacco cigarettes. But Marlboro is the mixed tobacco type.


    When the boy sees me ignoring him, he can��t hang up on his face. Then he��s coming up and giving me a push: ��Friend, where are you fucking living? Are you sure tough? Whether Dorra smoke or not is depending on your approval?��


    I glance at him and say: ��Go away.��


    Then I pull Dorra forward, and instead of caring about my arrogance, she turns her head and points her middle finger at the kid


    ��Your friend?�� I frown.


    ��A little asshole.�� She curls her lips, ��He��s always pestering me. He��s just an idiot. A terrible driver! Just his family has enough money to buy a good motocycle for him.��


    Later, a few other little messes come up and say hello to her. The girl is very arrogant and domineering. She looks at them with her eyes inclined and her attitude is very arrogant. I just follow her without saying a word, but I am thinking about how to find an opportunity to drag her back home.


    Surprisingly, I see two other female classmates in KTV during the daytime! One of them is the girl with rings all over her ears!


    The two girls come running screaming when they see Dorra, but when they see me following her, they both shrink back in horror, as if they have seen a ghost.


    I know, maybe those little messes and the male classmate who was trying to harm Dorra told them about my things.


    ��How does he come?�� The girl with many earrings pulls Dorra and whispers, but I can hear her clearly.


    ��I bring him here.�� Dorra looks indifferent.


    ��Now you��re in the ascendant.�� That girl whispers, ��This fellow is an old bird! I heard them said this morning in KTV, several of them knew him and dared not even fart! I heard his nickname is little 5! He is a very tough role!��


    As soon as Dorra listens these words, she��s looking back at me and her eyes are shining. And I quickly turn my face around. Because all of a sudden, I feel as if a familiar look is coming towards me!


    Although I have turned my face and bowed my head in time, I still hear a laughing voice from my left side: ��Well! Isn��t this brother little 5? How many years have passed! Why do you come here today? Come and see your old friend?��


    A tall, thin man comes over, about twenty-seven or eight years old, bareheaded, wearing an old racing suit, with a shadowy smile and leather boots under his feet. Unfortunately, when walking, he is limping.


    Standing beside him is a tall girl in a short skirt. The weather is so cold, but she wears a sleeveless umbilical outfit and a miniskirt, has her navel and thighs exposed. Doesn��t she be afraid of arthritis in future? Alas��


    The bald man looks at me, his eyes are filled with resentment. Behind him, there accompanies by a couple of little messes, and there are some girls hanging at the end.


    I sigh in my heart and look up at him with a cold expression on my face: ��Little 4, it��s you!��


    The bald man, whom I call him little 4, is coming up and patting me on the shoulder.


    ��Come and looking for someone today? Or doing business? Do you want to play around today?��


    Dorra standing behind me, is somewhat stunned, and then asking: ��Chen Yang, do you know brother 4?��


    The bald man takes a look at her and says: ��Little girl, are you brother little 5��s girlfriend? Good, good! Good-taste! Take good care of him! You��ll have a bright future!��


    After that, he pats me: ��How about play two laps?�� I look coldly at his hand on my shoulder and say nothing. He is forced to by my eyes and take the hand back. I just say lightly: ��I have long since stopped playing racing. The skill has been abandoned. Today is to accompany my friend to take a look. We��ll go in a moment.��


    The bald man is humming, squinting at me for a while, and whispering: ��Why is brother little 5 afraid to die now?�� Then he looks back and shouting, ��See, this is brother little 5! Just greeting him! How come you are so discourteous?��


    The little messes behind are confusing for a while, and then a mismobileaneous opening shouting: ��Hello, brother little 5!�� The girls in the back are all laughing crazily.


    The bald man glances at me, then sneering and walking away.


    When they leave, Dorra is grabbing my arm and saying excitedly: ��How did you know brother four? Bald four is the boss here!! Are you on good terms with him? I never see you here before!��


    Seeing me say nothing, the little girl is even more exciting: ��Are you and he good friends? How did you know each other?��


    I shake my head. After all, she is a little girl. Can��t she see the way he was staring at me like wanting to eat me?


    I look at her and say with sneering: ��He��s not my friend. Do you see his lame leg? I broke it.��


    After listening my words, her mouth is suddenly changing into the ��O�� shape. Her eyes looking at me have changed from shock to worship.

 Chapter 78 - The outsider horse

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Dorra has questioned me more than twenty times about how brother 4��s leg was broken by me.


    I just laugh bittely and don��t say anything. It can be seen that this fellow is the brother 4 in this circle that everyone reveres now. But at that time, he was only the bald little 4.


    ��I see!�� Her eyes are shining and she��s laughing and saying without caring about me, ��It must be you and him were racing motorcycles! You won, he couldn��t even catch up with your taillights! As a result, he fought with you with hatred, and you broke his leg?��


    ��No at all!��


    ��Then�� It must be the two of you were racing and went through a lot of dangers along the way. As a result, he broke his leg because he couldn��t compete with you and suddenly had a car accident!�� The little girlis still looking up at me.


    I��m laughing: ��You must have seen too many racing movies.��


    Later, I refuse to say whatever she asks. But her interests are growing higher and higher. I just have found that women��s curiosity is really terrible! No matter an eighty-year-old grandma or an eighteen-year-old girl, their curiosities are really the same terrible! If I haven��t pulled her, I��m afraid she would have gone straight to ask bald 4.


    Being stimulated by curiosity, she��s giving full play to her wisdom and intelligence, and making a serious analysis: ��You said you broke his leg, then he must hate you very much! But you��re here as if you aren��t afraid at all�� This is his territory! Are you not afraid that he will take a bunch of people to scrap you? Aren��t you afraid of his revenge at all? And there must be a reason for that!��


    I have to say that her analysis is getting closer and closer to the facts. I just laugh and still speak nothing.


    After ten o��clock in the evening, all the motorcycles turn on their lights. Dozens of lights turn into countless lamp posts. Then, in all directions, there are deafening pop music in the sound of many motorcycles. Bottles of wines are drunk. Here becomes a big carnival party!


    I��ve been following Dorra around, checking the time, and looking for the opportunity to pull her back home. But she��s just drinking and talking with several classmates; dancing, and doing nothing out of the ordinary. So, I can��t be too strict with her.


    I know, in a moment later, the motorcycle race is about to start!


    Motorcycle racing drivers in this city usually leave late because the traffic police are offwork at that hour. And the choice of motorcycle racing section is also crucial. The roads with the least street lights, the widest road and the least traffic flow should be chosen. Generally speaking, the three main roads from east to south are the best racing roads at night. Here can drive all the way from the hillside to the South Gate of the city.


    Dozens of motorcycles start roaring, and some are simply driving around the lake, usually a little mess is driving with a girl behind. The girls behind are basically half standing, some even playing crazy, simply taking off their underwear and waving in their hands, arousing the screaming and cheering all around.


    Generally speaking, the racing group��s motorcycles modify the throttle line, mostly above 250CC. Because the muffler has been removed, the sound of the motocycle has been put to the maximum, and the roaring will be stimulated the blood of these people.


    Dorra��s face is also red now.


    Finally, the race is starting.


    There are not too many rules for this kind of motorcycle racing. You can go on a cart if you like. There is also some private gambling. Generally speaking, people around can bet money on winning or losing. It is a kind of peripheral gambling. The bets here are not big, one people generally belows one thousand for each game. But within so many bets, the total amount is huge!


    And I find Little 4 is the dealer here!


    ��It seems he��s doing well here.�� I sigh.


    Motorcycle racing is nothing. A little mess, as long as he has money to buy a good motorcycle, can be a part of it. Because the motorcycle race here is mostly low-tech, good motocycle can occupy an absolute advantage. But to be a dealer to host a gamble, this force is not ordinary!


    Looking at Dorra��s excitement, I can��t help asking: ��Have you raced too?��


    She is stunned and sighing: ��No�� My baby isn��t good enough. My hound can��t compete in speed.��


    I am a little relieved, but then she says: ��But I often gamble, I always win!��


    ��Oh?��


    ��Of course!�� She��s pulling me through the crowd. Inside has cleared out a runway, a row of racing motorcycles has been arranged, are doing the final debugging. Probably a gambling game is also about to start.


    She takes me to the front of the crowd, looking at the motorcycles for a long time, listens carefully, coming up to me in a mysterious way and saying: ��I already know who can win!��


    ��Who?��


    She looks confident and pointing to the fourth one quietly. It��s a Suzuki 7AA, which is a more advanced motorcycle here. She says with a grin: ��That��s it. I��ve seen it. It��s super cool! In third gear, if the throttle is a little bigger, it��s easy to get over a hundred yards! You listen to his shunting now, the engine sounds so damn good! Absolutely refitted!��


    I pretend not to hear her rudeness and tell myself to take it slowly. It��s only a slight fault to say rudeness! Don��t mind too much. However, the little girl probably realizes that she has said rude words. She looks at me very carefully, and sees that I have no reaction, so she is relieved.


    I deliberately laugh and say: ��You seem to know motorcycles very well?��


    ��That��s it!�� Immediately, she is in high spirits again, ��This Suzuki 7AA is my favorite! You see, its exhaust pipe is retrofitted. The performance is absolutely top-notch!��


    Then she��s looking at me with a twinkle in her eyes and whispering, ��Hey, don��t you really not race?��


    ��No!�� I shake my head dirmly.


    ��Cut!�� This little girl is very unhappy and pulling over a little bastard who is receiving bets next: ��The. 4th, 500!�� Then she is going to take out her wallet.


    I quickly grab her and whisper: ��What are you doing?��


    ��Betting!�� She gives me a sidelong look, ��Make a profit! This is a winning one!��


    I laugh and say suddenly: ��I say it won��t win!��


    ��What?��


    I look into her eyes and say: ��I can bet with you, the 6th, that Honda NSR will win.��


    ��Ah?�� She is apparently stunned and opening her mouth in surprise, ��That NSR? Impossible! Do you make a mistake? NSR short track speed-up is good, but there is no advantage in running. And I don��t think I ever met the person who drives this NSR. He��s new here, isn��t he?��


    I take a breath and look at the NSR. The rider is wearing a black coat and a pair of protective goggles on his head. Motorcycle racing here, wearing a helmet will be laughed at! I look at the man with eyes flickering, staring at him for a minute, then look back at her and smile: ��Are you gambling or not?��


    ��Good!�� Her interest has been raised and says, ��I bet 7AA wins! You bet that NSR wins! If 7AA wins, you promise to help me do one thing!��


    ��What thing?��


    She is snickering: ��You promise me to go off for a lap!��


    ��Good.�� I laugh and say, ��If NSR wins�� You have to listen to me one thing too!��


    ��What thing?��


    I laugh and say: ��Now I won��t say, you have to promise me one thing anyway! Anything! No repentance!��


    ��Will I be afraid of you?�� She��s raising her eyebrows.


    I don��t let her give out the money. Just take it as a private bet between us.


    Kidding! I know that the 7AA must not be able to win the NSR. How can I let her throw 500 money in vain?


    After a while, someone is announcing that the race is ready to start loudly with the loudspeakers. The crowd are backing up, and the riders are pushing their motorcycles down to the road. The tall girl in the skirt next to the Bald 4, carrying a red light in her hand, going to the middle of the road and making a very coquettish gesture.


    For a moment, the roars of the motocycles are coming and going. When the red light turns off, all the motocycles are speeding out!


    The 7AA accelerates so fast that it is driving to the first one!


    Dorra is jumping with excitement, screaming and laughing. I stand by her carefully and light myself a cigarette. I look across the street. Little 4��s bald head is very conspicuous in the light. A few younger brother-like people are following him. He and the betting guys are whispering something, and a triumphant smile is appearing on his face.


    Hum, this fellow, is still playing with the same conventional methods!


    If I haven��t been in this circle before, I would surely be betting on the 7AA like Dorra today!


    In fact, it��s very simple. If you are a dealer, you��ll try to cheat all the times. Otherwise, where can dealers make money?


    Most people, at least these people do know the motocycles, can see that that 7AA is absolutely the one with the best performance. They will naturally bet money on it!


    If this motorcycle wins, won��t Bald 4 lose money?


    How can be that easy?


    Generally speaking, those dealers will control the gambling games! For example, the NSR I��ve been observing for a long time is definitely the ��outsider horse�� that Little 4 invited for tonight to control the game!


    The so-called ��outside horse�� is actually a special term of this circle. Generally speaking, these guys are the really good riders! Some of them are high-price invited from other places, with new faces, some unknown masters who seldom appear in local motorcycle racing circle. Some big gambling games, the dealers will even pay to Macau to find professional drivers!


    These amateur motorcycle racers can hardly be the rivals of the professional racers. After all, the stories of street racers who can beat professional racers only appear in the movie. It��s all made up!


    And unfortunately, I��ve seen through tonight. I know the rider driving the NSR, the ��outside horse�� who Bald 4 invited tonight.


    Tonight��s racing section is a total of four streets, more than 20 kilometers back and forth. The section is not long, each section has been arranged people to keep news updated!


    Not long ago, the first message comes back.


    ��Park junction�� NSR leads, 7AA second, one parking space behind. NSR speed-up is very fierce, the short-track advantage is very strong, 7AA is now catching up, following the long street running up, I believe 7AA can have a chance to overtake!��


    Someone finishes the announcement with a loudspeaker, and immediately causes a burst of shouting and cheering, while some others are cursing.


    Dorra is still hard mouthed and refusing to give in: ��NSR short-track speed-up is just powerful! There��s a long street behind. Look who is better finally! Hum!��


    I laugh and say nothing. Just smoking calmly, but I can��t help but see the Bald 4 on the other side shooting me a cold look!


    ��At the gate of the city, NSR keep leading! The advantages are gradually expanding! Second Group 7AA is in the lead, CB400 is catching up! FXXX! That NSR is absolutely amazing tonight! How is it possible to lead in the long track too?��


    When the second message comes, Dorra��s confidence is crushed. A lot of people who bet on 7AA are cursing, and some even starting smashing bottles with anger.


    She��s staring at me for a long time and pulling me to one side: ��Chen Yang�� You�� How do you guess that? You must know something about it, don��t you?�� Seeing that I am silent, she��s grabbing my arm and shaking it forcefully for several times.


    ��Could you tell me? Please!��


    I look around and say in a low voice with laugh: ��I know the rider driving the NSR. I never saw that motocycle, but I��m sure his tires are different from those of others.��


    ��Oh?��


    ��First of all, I know that guy��s habits. He is a master. The kids here can��t be his opponents. At least, he��s skilled. Although his NSR is general, but the tires are all nitrogen-fueled! This is more professional than others! Nitrogen-filled tires are not easy to heat up and shrink, and have small deformation range. They can maintain stable tire pressure, improve the stability of tires while driving, and ensure driving comfort. This is an important advantage. As for the performance of the 7AA motorcycle you mention, it��s only under normal circumstances. The real master not only compete the performance of the motocycle, but also the driving skills with you!��


    ��But�� We all don��t know the guy who are driving the NSR. Where does he come from?��


    I glance at her and say: ��What do your little babies know? Are the real masters screaming and driving around like you? What is a master? Every master is not visible in his daily life. He just shows at a critical moment!��


    After a pause, I come up with another fact that shocking her: ��That fellow who��s driving NSR, I��ve known him for years. He used to drive No. 13 bus in the city.��


    This almost chokes her to death by her own saliva.

 Chapter 79 - Past has vanished like smoke

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    A bus driver?


    I feel funny to see her eyes are almost falling off.


    After all, she��s a little girl. After all, she��s still too young.


    People of her age may not know, but in the past few years, mention about the city��s famous No. 13 bus, whoever are talking about, they must have their thumbs raised and say: ��FXXX, crazy!��


    Basically, the drivers of No. 13 buses could almost represent the highest racing level of the city.


    Have you ever seen a huge and corpulence bus rushing at the speed of a train and leaving taxis behind on a city road?


    Have you ever seen an old-fashioned double-trailer diesel bus overtaking in curve with a ��drift�� action on the road?


    Have you ever seen a bus��s tyres burst into flames because of its speed?


    If you are not this city��s person, you would not know that the bus starts with the feeling of pushing back.


    The No. 13 buses in the past few years were really awesome! There were several famous legend stories at that time. For example, someone once held on to an iron handrail on the bus. As a result, the bus sped down all the way and the straight iron handrail was bent by that poor passenger.


    There was a No. 13 bus that crashed into a tree, and the body of the bus was split by the tree for more than two meters. How fast speed that was!


    Someone once sat in the last row of bus seats. As a result, the car braked and he fell out from the last row directly. In an instant, he rolled onto the cylinder next to the driver��s seat.


    In this city, a No. 13 bus was overtaking the taxi on the road? It��s the homemade meal! What is fierce? One No. 13 bus was overtaking another No. 13 bus. That scene was terrible and spectacular!


    All of these are the legends of the No.13 buses.


    In the past few years, it is absolutely impossible to be late by taking No. 13 bus! At the same time, with the cost of a bus ticket, you could enjoy the feeling almost comparable to F1��s experience!


    Super value!


    Because in those days, bus companies�� bonus system was to calculate how many round trips you could run per day. The drivers��s income and bonus were according to the number of trips! The more trips you ran, the higher your earned!


    It could be said that all the drivers of No. 13 buses are top-ranking drivers of car racing! If someone was not a tough driver, he dared not transfer to the fleet of No. 13 bus at all!


    Of course, these years have been rectified because bus companies have revised the driver��s bonus system. This racing spectacle has gradually disappeared. Old-fashioned buses have all been replaced by air-conditioned buses. The performance of the buses is getting better and better, but the racing situation is fewer to be seen.


    I look at Dorra and tell her all these things. The little girl is stunned. Then I say in a deliberate and understated tone: ��Do you know who the guy is driving the NSR?��


    ��Well, don��t you say he is one of the drives of No. 13 bus?��


    I smile and say lightly: ��He was the captain of the No.13 bus drivers!��


    She is silent for quite a while, then sighing: ��FXXX!��


    ��


    Unexpectedly, the NSR is taking the lead to come back. As the lights on the road are flashing and approaching, the roar of the engine is a bit harsh. When the NSR stops after over the finish line, the driver is jumping over. The screaming and cheering are all around.


    The 7AA, however, waits for a cigarette time to arrive later.


    I pull Dorra: ��Want to know how he wins? I��ll show you around.��


    The little girl goes with me in a surprise.


    When we come to the NSR, the driver has removed the goggles and is checking the motocycle status. I go up, pat him, squint and laugh: ��Moe!��


    He��s looking back at me for ten seconds, and then his face is showing surprise: ��Damn! It��s you, Little 5!��


    I nod and point to Dorra behind me: ��This is my sister. She wants to come over and see you. You were really fast just now.��


    Moe is around 30 years old, with a calm look, short hair, rough skin, showing white teeth while smiling. He nods to Dorra, then turns around, opens the hood of the NSR.


    Immediately, a burst of glaucoma is coming out. He��s sighing, looking down for a moment, smiling faintly. I look over and say: ��Scrapped one more again!��


    Moe shrugs his shoulders and looks indifferent: ��Which time did I race and not scrap one? The engine has dead; the crankshaft bush has broken; the piston ring has scrapped; and the gauge has bursted too�� This bike��s performance is too bad. I can��t help it. Little 4 was too careful to give me a good one.��


    I��m laughing and hitting him: ��Nonsense, if he gave you a good one, everyone would bet you win, what money can he make?��


    At first glance, his NSR is second-rate, up to worth ten thousand. Within this game, Little 4 has earned at least 100,000, he does have earned a lot!


    Dorra is opening her mouth and asking carefully: ��But�� How did you win the 7AA?��


    ��Cut!�� Moe is laughing arrogantly, ��Just two words: risk life! I was able to drive a bus to let the engine burning! This NSR is poor, but it is much better than a bus. I dare to risk my life, they dare not, so just wait behind me to eat fart!��


    I shake my head and look at Dorra: ��He is skilled. You see, the engine has been ruined. I tell you that the clutch can continue to accelerate in half-continuous motion. This guy was pumping acceleration while the clutch was in half-continuous motion. As a result, the engine is ruined.��


    After hearing these, Dorra��s jaw is almost dropped. Looking at the smoking engine, she��s grinning with reluctant.


    I pat Moe��s shoulder: ��How much have you earned tonight?��


    Moe slaps one hand.


    ��Five thousand?��


    Sigh! Little 4 is still so mean like always. A crapped motorcycle for ten thousand, gave Moe five thousand, He only invested fifteen thousand, and earned more than a hundred thousand. It��s really a good business.


    After greeting to Moe, I grab Dorra to walk away. Looking at the worship on this little girl��s face, I say coldly: ��You envy him?��


    ��Of course!�� She��s saying with a sigh, ��So worshipful! He can run a broken NSR so fast. He��s a god of moto racing!!!��


    ��Cut!�� I laugh scornfully and then whisper in a low voice, ��Did you see his white teeth?��


    ��Well, I see, what happened to his teeth?�� She has some complaints.


    I sneer: ��It��s all dentures! Because false teeth are so white! I tell you, doesn��t know he has experienced how many accidents. There are still several steel nails in his body. Most of his teeth were knocked off!��


    She is shivering and her face is pale.


    I deliberately laugh and say: ��So, do you still want to race?��


    The little girl is subconsciously touching her white teeth, presumably imagining that she has lost all her teeth and her mouth is flat, so she can��t help sweating on her forehead.


    I laugh: ��Do you think it��s so easy to be a master?��


    She is a little depressed, sighing and shaking her head: ��Forget about it! I��ll just fine to watch for fun. I have to keep my teeth for icecream!��


    Seeing the time is a bit too late, I just pull her about to go. Just at that time, Bald 4 comes. He takes out an envelope and gives it to Moe. Moe doesn��t even look at it, puts the envelope in his arms, waves and strides away. The scrapped NSR is abandoned too.


    ��Little 5, let��s talk somewhere?�� Bald 4 looks at me obliquely.


    I shrug my shoulders: ��What do you want to talk about? There��s nothing to talk about between us, right?�� Then I pull Dorra and ready to go.


    Bald 4 is grinning curiously: ��I heard that you are not with Juan anymore?��


    I stop, looking back at him: ��You��re very well informed.��


    The guy is making a mock sneer: ��you are my old friend, of course, I should care more about.�� He��s coming up and walking around, ��How are you doing? How about come to work for me?��


    ��Work for you?�� I laugh, ��Little 4, did you drink too much tonight?��


    Bald 4 is touching his bald head and humming: ��What��s wrong? Looking down on me? Little 5, I told you before that in that kind of place, every day stuffy in women��s pile, sooner or later, you would be abandoned! It��s good to come out now. Just come back and work with me. You see the scene tonight! Now I��m earning gold every day! Come here and work together. I promise to forget our grievances. In the future, let��s have tasty food and strong drinks together. How do you think?��


    I stare at him: ��I��m no longer racing motorcycles anymore. I haven��t touched my motorcycle for several years, and I��ve almost forgotten the skills. Now even you let me ride the bicycle, I still can��t ride it.��


    ��Hum, don��t be kidding.�� Bald 4 is sneering again.


    ��You just go for Moe. He is much better than me!�� My face is still cold.


    Bald 4 is shaking his head, ��He can��t�� This fellow is stranger than you. Usually, unless there is no way to get money, he would come to help me run once in a while. After running, he disappears for ten days or half a month. Nobody can find him.�� He��s sighing, ��You know, Moe is used to being the boss and refuses to follow others. If there��s any rice in the house, he would not even care about me.��


    I still shake my head: ��No! I won��t do it!��


    Then I pull Dorra around and walk away. Suddenly, Bald 4 behind me is shouting: ��You know? Now when it��s windy or rainy day, my leg hurts! Little 5! Hundreds and thousands of monies, can these moniea buy a healthy leg?��


    I stop suddenly and take a deep breath, but still do not look back. After a while, I pull Dorra leave there.


    Dorra sees that I look something wrong and dares not say anything along the way. We ride the hound back to her home. When we are downstairs, she gives me a gentle push: ��Hey, Chen Yang, you just don��t look gloomy. What is the relationship between brother 4 and you?��


    This little girl��s voice is obviously soft, and she looks at me carefully.


    I look up at her and say: ��Go up, go to bed early and go to school honestly tomorrow.��


    ��Hey!�� She is reluctant, ��Do you think I am a buddy? I��m not happy now! Just say it! If you don��t feel good, I��ll accompany you to drink wine!��


    I laugh and scratch her tiny nose: ��Little child, how dare you to drink wine?��


    She tries to hide but doesn��t make it, says in upset: ��What child? Please, I��m eighteen years old! I��ve had the government ID! If it is in the United States, I would be legal to get married!��


    I think for a moment: ��Do you really want to know?��


    ��For sure!�� The little girl has more hopes in her eyes.


    I sigh: ��Well, I told you that it was me to break his leg.��


    ��Well, why?��


    I smile, take her find a step on the stairs and sit down. Then I light a cigarette, take a deep breath. The smoke is rolling back and forthing in my lungs. The pungent feeling makes me feel as if I have relaxed all over.


    ��


    That was about four or five years ago. I just graduated from the high school, my master has died, so I back to city and according to master��s last will, I wanted to make a good life.


    Before, I spent two years of stable student life in that small town, but after I came back, some of my ��friends�� of that years still found me.


    I was young and very good at fighting. Some of my bastard friends wanted to pull me into the water.


    I didn��t forget master��s words, just was living honestly, found a job, and strived to support myself.


    Originally, I also liked motorcycle racing. At that time, I was young, almost the same age as Durra��s now, around eighteen or nineteen years old. I was not afraid of the world and bold enough to race for fame. At that time, there are several good friends in this circle, including me, a total of five people.


    I��m the youngest, so I��m little 5. Bald 4 is the fourth young. Moe is the second. In addition, the eldest and the third are two brothers.


    At that time, I was very sincerely taking them as the true friends. Of course, in fact, in more senses, we are just friends with wine and meat.


    When I came back, the two brothers had already started a brotherly motorcycle garage business and made a living for repairing motocycles. Like me, they all decided to quit race and live honestly.


    Moe was no longer driving the bus that time. he went to the garage to work and help, while only Bald 4 was still keep racing.


    At that time, he had already done pretty well. He wanted to pull a few masters over to help him. He looked for me first but I refused him. Then he looked for the two brothers and Moe.


    Bald 4 said that he wanted to make his business bigger, but a big dealer in the circle was suppressing him. His racing skill is not good enough and he couldn��t compete with them. So, he wanted to let the two brothers and Moe to help him.


    Moe had just suffered a car accident, fell pregnant with a leg and could not appear. The two brothers were seeing at friend��s morale and agreed.


    As a result, the other side invited an ��outside horse��, a professional master from Macao.


    ��An amateur player can never win a professional.�� I say it lightly, ��Don��t watch the movie stories are so fantastic, but riding a motorcycle all your life in the city, you will never be able to win the professionals on track! Speed racing, not that you are not afraid of death on the line, technology is trained by vocational training. The wild road origin, speed racing on the roadside can be a hero for a while. But when encounter to the professional experts, they are sure to lose.��


    I am watching Dorra to say these.


    Play motorcycle racing? Most young people are just looking for excitement because they are young and wanting to experience the sensation of extreme excitement. It��s great�� But, so what?


    The two brothers helped Bald 4 racing that night. They met the other side��s professional racer. Although they had tried their best, they could only follow the taillight.


    ��The next morning, I saw the newspaper. On the overpass, two motorcycles fell off the bridge, and the bodies of the two motorcycles fell apart on the spot. One rider died on the spot, and the other one died after being sent to the hospital.�� I speak slowly in a light tone, with a faint pain in my voice.


    Dorra is sitting beside me, leaning against me carefully, peeping at the look on my face: ��Were they the two brothers?��


    ��Um.�� I nod, ��They were risking their lives and really lost their lives.��


    I remember very clearly that day when I got the newspaper, my first reaction was to rush out of the door and run to Bald 4��s home, where he was not there. I rushed to the hospital again and found him outside the morgue.


    I hit him like a madman. I even took a stick and broke one of his legs on the spot!


    ��That��s how you broke his leg?�� Dorra is screaming.


    ��If not him, the two brothers wouldn��t go.�� I say coldly, ��They had all quitted and been pulled back by Bald 4.��


    ���� Well, then what?��


    ��Then, I broke his leg, and he owed a bunch of gambling debts!�� I laugh powerlessly and say, ��Actually, I didn��t want to break his leg. It was accidentally. After he really broke his leg, I regretted it. Later I learned that he was being chased for gambling debts, I sold my house and helped him pay the debt. I just took him as never knew him.��


    I know, Bald 4 actually hates me all the time. Although I helped him to pay his gambling debts, but I broke one of his legs and made him limp all his life. In his opinion, the feeling to me must be more hates than the brotherhood.


    But his words tonight still make me feel a little uncomfortable.


    Yes! I paid hundreds of thousands money of gambling debts for him. But can these monies exchange a healthy leg?


    Dorra is silent for a while, then sighing, ��Damn! That��s really�� Your story can almost make a motorcycle racing movie!�� But when she sees me look at her coldly, she��s shuting up quickly, then smiling happily and whispering, ��I don��t mean to say that. I just think your story is so tortuous����


    I��m sneering: ��Tortuous? Two lives, one lifelong disability�� Do you feel tortuous? Think about it a few years later, you will get the answer of whether it��s worth it?��


    Huh, speed racing? Racers like to boast about how cool it feels and how exciting it is to race over a hundred miles.


    Damn, it��s all about risk your own life! Is it worth it?


    Is it worth it?!


    I stand up and pat her: ��Remember that bet? You have lost, so promise me one thing.��


    ��Well, you can say so.�� She��s sighing helplessly.


    I stare into her eyes: ��From today on, before you graduate and go to the United States, you have to promise me that you will be a good girl, live a good life, and not touch those messy life circles anymore. Can you do that?��


    Her face is pale: ��It can��t be true! You want me to be the kind of a nerd good baby?��


    I laugh, and I can��t help shaving her nose again: ��No, I just ask you to think about it before you do anything. There are still people in the world who are caring about you! As for the others, I promise you that I will come to see you often and take you out to play around.��


    ��All right!�� She��s promising somewhat reluctantly, ��From today on, I will not go to the disco, not to race, not to smoke and drink wine. Is there anything else? Can I make a boyfriend?��


    When she sees me staring at her, she quickly changes her voice and says: ��I know! No!��


    Then she��s making a face at me and sticking her tongue out at me: ��Womanishly fussy! Like an old woman! Hum!�� After that, she��s jumping upstairs.

 Chapter 80 - Be misunderstood

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The next morning, I call Dorra first. When I��m sure the girl has gone to school honestly, I��m a little reassuring. Then I leave home and go to the company.


    When I step out of the elevator and enter the door. That hot girl in the front desk is saying greeting to me in a loud voice. This makes me feel a little fluttered. In this company which is full of the beauties, to be the only man here, it should be a very happy thing in the eyes of others.


    When I enter the office, I am surprised to see a woman is lying on the innermost desk.


    It��s Yanny. She��s leaning over the table as if she is asleep. Her hair is spreading over her shoulders, with scattered documents piled up in front of her. Some folders fall to the ground. The computer is open, but the screen is still playing the screen saver animation.


    I look at the light in the office. Has she worked all night in the company?


    When I come to her, I hear her gentle breathing, which is very even. It seems that she is sleeping deeply. I randomly pick up a document in front of me, which is about the exhibition plan of an auto show, including invite the endorsement of those stars, quotations and comparisons of auto show model companies etc. She has all made detailed statistics.


    I feel a little guilty. Although I don��t intend to do this manager for too long, But I watch my staff work hard, I myself as a leader took a day off yesterday and went out to eat, drink and play with Dorra. In this way, I am a little ashamed.


    Looking at the time, it��s almost time for work. Although I��m a little embarrassed, I still tap lightly on her desktop.


    Yanny is shocked and looking up. Her eyes are red and swollen, probably due to lack of sleep. She��s glancing at me, stunned: ��Manager?�� She looks at the clock on the wall again, sighs and yawns, ��So soon is it dawn already?��


    I sigh: ��You worked all night?��


    ��En huh.�� Yanny picks up the cup on the table. There is still some tea left. She drinks it all and then smacking her lips, ��The case for the auto show is coming soon. I��ve got some specific information first. Yesterday, the planning department has sent some plans to us, but you were not here. I have to work out several plans first. When we have a meeting today, they can be reported for review. There are also quotations from model agent companies. There aren��t too many high-quality professional models in this city. I mean we have to look for them from other cities. In addition, there are some additional requirements from the car dealers.��


    I wave my hand, indicating her not busy talking about these. I walk aside and pour a cup of water for her: ��Drink water first, don��t drink tea or coffee on an empty stomach in the morning, it��s bad for the health. Let��s go out for breakfast and talk slowly then.��


    Yanny is smiling. She takes the cup over and drinking: ��I can��t see it. You do know how to keep healthy.��


    I shake my head: ��I don��t understand these originally. My girlfriend taught me.��


    I��m telling the truth. Since Didi came into my family, my life has basically entered a very regular state. She takes care of me very carefully. She even teaches me to get up every morning and drink a glass of water first. She says it��s good for health.


    ��Is our department going to take on the auto show?�� I pick up the folder, ��Is it a new business?��


    ��No, it��s a big business that the whole company is doing. Our department is only responsible for part of it. The auto show will be held next month. Yesterday, company assigned some specific works. You were not here, so I had to do it myself first.�� Yanny is sighing intentionally and laughing, ��You are the manager, you have to pay me for my overtime works!��


    I immediately laugh and say: ��Let��s go. I invite you out for breakfast.��


    She shakes her head: ��Not now. I��ll sort out the information on my hand. We need to go out later. We��ll go to the International Convention and Exhibition Center this morning to see the venue. We��ll pick up customers at the airport at noon. Well, I��ll buy something to eat on the way.��


    This woman is awesome! I sigh in my heart. Yanny is definitely an outstanding person with business leadership potential. It seems that she is the perfect person to really lead this department.


    I see her insist, just nod and go into the office to pack up my own things.


    After a while, almost all the people arrive, and four other girls in our department have already started to work, Yanny just comes in my office.


    Apparently, she has washed her face with cold water. With a plain face, her hair has been straightened up, and her professional dress has been tidied up. The whole person looks refreshing. But although her eyes are shining, but she still can��t conceal some fatigue.


    She��s also holding a folder in her hand and handing it over: ��These are the documents you need to sign when you were away yesterday.��


    I look at them casually, then pick up the pen to sign. Then I give the folder back to her.


    ��You sign it so fast.�� Yanny is saying with laugh, ��There��s a bill of payment in! As soon as you sign, I can go to the finance department to apply for money! Are you not afraid of my corruption?��


    I laugh, and then looking at her sincerely: ��I��m quite reassuring with you. To be honest, although I��m still a stranger to our department, but I do know you��re not that kind of person.��


    After that, we go out to the International Convention and Exhibition Center to see the venue.


    Generally speaking, most of the large-scale exhibitions in this city are placed in the ��International Convention and Exhibition Center��. Yanny tells me that the International Convention and Exhibition Center is holding a small domestic auto exhibition. We can go to visit it for reference. Maybe it will be helpful.


    After downstairs, we are going to the parking lot. Instead of letting Yanny pick up her car, I take her to the BMW I borrowed from Azle yesterday. She is curious: ��Is this your car? Very good! Chen Yang, you are quite rich.��


    I laugh and say: ��I��m just a part-time worker. Where can I afford to buy such a car? This car was borrowing from a friend.��


    She��s just laughing and saying nothing, but there is a strange look in her eyes. When we drive out of the company, along the way, I find a convenience store, go in and buy a breakfast, heat it with the microwave in the shop, and then get in the car and give it to her. She smiles, and then begins to eat it quickly.


    I know people who stay up overnight are very hungry in the morning! People who often stay up late can understand such a feeling. Although she eats fast, she still pays attention to the ladylike manner as much as possible. She��s holding the breakfast in one hand and taking out a paper towel with the other hand. It��s just that she peeks at me from time to time.


    ��Chen Yang, you are a very considerate man. Your girlfriend is very lucky.�� She��s saying with laugh.


    I shake my head and say: ��What about you? Do you have a boyfriend? You staied up all night and didn��t go home, would he mind?��


    After asking this question, I suddenly feel the atmosphere is a little strange. I take a look at her, but see her face is slightly unnatural. There is a slight melancholy in her eyes. I realize that I shouldn��t ask this question. I quickly change the topic and laugh, ��You said there is a car exhibition in the Convention & Exhibition Center today. What kind of auto exhibition is it? Is it similar to the one we are going to undertake? Will that affect ours?��


    She��s immediately back to her strong business woman personality, shaking her head: ��Different! The last two days�� show is basically showing the middle-class, low-class and family cars, aiming at different customer groups. Our show is mainly focus on some European and American high-end brands, aiming at those customers with strong consumption capacity.��


    Then she��s sighing: ��But in our medium-sized city, I��m afraid the middle-class and low-class cars occupy the mainstream of purchasing. After all, the purchasing capability of this city is not as good as that of the international metropolis. I��m afraid the consumption potential of some top-end cars is not very optimistic.��


    I nod.


    Basically, both Japanese and Korean cars occupy a large part of the domestic mid-class car market. From the price comparison, the competitiveness of European or American mid-class cars is very difficult to compete with Japanese or Korean cars.


    There��s nothing much to say about the auto show in the Convention and Exhibition Center. The flow of people is quite good, but it can be seen that most people probably just come with a lively mood. They go to the auto show to watch the bustle, of course, and the beautiful car models.


    Walking into the Convention and Exhibition center, I just take a look at it at random. Like most of the men, pay attention to the figure and appearance of the model. Honda��s models are beautiful and sexy, while Toyota��s models are in good shape. Suzuki��s models look pure. Others, I don��t care too much.


    Yanny��s attitude is much more serious than mine. She��s observing the location of the booth, the flow of people at the auto show, the lighting, the design etc. She��s looking very carefully, and even taking out a notebook to record one by one.


    After a while, she��s suddenly sighing: ��I��m afraid we��re in trouble.��


    ��What?�� I ask.


    She��s pointing to the Honda booth: ��Can��t you see it? Their models are invited from Japan!��


    I curl my lips: ��Japanese girls? I didn��t notice. These models can��t talk. They just stand there and make the poses for people to take pictures. There��s no different from our country��s. There��s nothing to do with good and bad.��


    ��Different.�� She��s grinning bitterly, ��I��m not saying that our local models are not as good as these Japan models! However, for media coverage, this is at least a gimmick, a news selling point that can attract attention! Japanese professional models, at least can attract some media attentions! If our auto show still uses the model of our own country, then we will be one step behind in publicity.�� She��s thinking with her eyes closed, ��It seems that we have to think about whether we can let those car dealers try to contact some foreign models, but the cost will be more expensive.�� Then she looks a little queer, ��Unless����


    ��What?��


    ��Unless you invite the hot girls of the lingerie show again, but company will not allow.�� she says bitterly, ��That��ll be too risky! Last time we played too much. Fortunately, no one could look through. Otherwise, the credibility of our company would be ruined by us.��


    I blink and thinking that this thing really can��t do it again. If I ask those women come again, in case anyone accidentally shouts ��Thank you, bosses!�� or so on in public, it would be really all over when the reporter hears.


    ��Let��s go back and discuss with the planers in company. We are not able to make the decision now.�� She��s been thinking for a quite while, but still has no any idea.


    Looking at it casually for a while, it is obvious that Japanese and Korean cars are very popular. They are purchased by a large group and at a moderate price. I have to admit that in the domestic mid-class car market, their sales are the best.


    ��


    When we arrive the parking lot, I ask Yanny to wait for me at the gate. I go to drive the car out. But when I get in the car, I see unconsciously that a man is walking towards her quickly. The man looks medium-sized, about thirty years old, wearing a simple casual suit. Yanny seems stunned for a moment when she sees the man. Under my surprised gaze, the man is walking quickly to her and slapping her in the face with his hand raised!


    Pah!


    Yanny is slapped to the ground! Then the man is scolding and pointing at she and and me. Then he��s grabing her and slapping her on the face again with the backhand.


    I come back to my senses, rushing out of the car, running quickly towards them, grabbing the man��s arm and throwing him to the ground. The man is thrown to the ground with his buttocks on, but his face is still full of the angers and he��s still shouting: ��Bitch! Bitch! You such a shameless woman!��


    I ignore him, reaching out my hand and lifting Yanny up. Her face is pale. Hearing the man is curseing viciously, I am so angry that I am about going up to beat him. Yanny grabs me and screaming: ��No! No! Chen Yang! No!��


    The man is jumping up, pointing at Yanny and scolding: ��Well, you such a bitch! Which man are you seducing this time? Hum, driving a BMW? Is him rich? What else do you have to say?��


    She��s covering her face and saying angrily: ��Don��t talk nonsense! This is my colleague!��


    ��Colleague?�� This man is furious, ��You are taking me as an idiot?! Your company doesn��t have any man! Don��t you think I don��t know it? You didn��t go home last night, did you? In the morning, I see you come out and get in his car at the entrance of your company. You��re fucking adultery, you think I don��t know?��


    After that, he is rushing up again but he is pushed back by me. Yannyis grabbing my arm, griting her teeth and saying: ��Chen Yang, don��t fight with him. I��m sorry! He��s my husband.��


    I stare at the man angrily: ��Your husband? How can a husband beat his wife like that? Is he a fucking man? Just beat his wife without asking?��


    Yanny is shaking her head. She is too angry to keep her chest rolling. She��s looks at the man and says: ��Jam, don��t make a fool of yourself! What do you want to do this time?��


    The man is looking at me with a trivial expression, suddenly says: ��It��s very simple! This man touched my wife. How to count this? Damn it, I can��t be dishonored for nothing, can I?��


    Yanny is almost fainted when hearing this. She��s swaying and pointing at the man with her fingertips trembling: ��You! You are too shameless!��


    The man is pating his cloths and staring at me: ��You! When did you catch up with her? Do you know she has a husband? Damn, don��t think I��m that easy to be bullied! Aren��t you driving a BMW? Are you a rich man? Rich people can seduce other people��s wife? If you don��t give me a respond today, it will be endless with you!��


    After listening to this, I calm down, looking at the man carefully for several times.


    His eyes are twinkling and seeming timid, but the expression on his face is deliberately making a casual and indifferent look, as if he dares not to look directly at me.


    ��Jam! Don��t be such a fool anymore! He��s just my colleague! If you keep making such a fuss again, I��ll call the police!�� Yanny is furious, ��What do you want this time? Didn��t you say you would not pester me anymore last time?��


    ��Bah!�� His face is showing a shameless expression, ��You had dinner yesterday, don��t you eat today?��

 Chapter 81 - What a scum!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    When I hear this, I probably understand the situation. I can��t help turning my head and looking at Yanny: ��Is he really your husband?��


    ��Yes.�� Her eyes are a little sad, ��But we are divorcing, and he��s been making excuses to mess with me many times.�� After that, she��s staring at that man, ��Jam! Aren��t you just trying to extort money from me? I tell you, not a penny! I��ve had it with you enough! Enough!��


    I sigh, pull Yanny behind me and stare at the man: ��What do you want?��


    The man is hesitating for a moment, but still griting his teeth to say: ��You fucked my wife and asking me? Today if you don��t give me compensation, I will be endless with you! FXXX! Did you even dare to hit me just now?��


    Instead of anger, I��m laughing. There��s no anger on my face. I slowly walk over and say, ��What do you want? Do you want money? How much?��


    I pretend to reach into my pocket and pull something out. The man��s eyes are lighting up immediately. His face, which is fairly straight, seems indescribable at the moment: ��Ten! No, a hundred thousand! Damn it, you are driving a BMW. You are rich so you are great? Can rich people easily seduce other people��s wife? I accuse you of adultery and bigamy!��


    ��Come on. Don��t waste your salva!�� I shrug my lips and go towards to him, ��Do you want money? OK, is a check fine for you?��


    I take out my wallet with one hand and walk over. The man does not well prepared. He seems just ready to nod. Suddenly, I reach out the other hand and grab his collar. Then I lift him up with a little effort.


    ��Money? I��ll give you money!�� After that, I slap him on the face.


    Crack! Five finger-prints are immediately appearing on his face, and half of his face is becoming swollen.


    ��Do you want more?�� I stare at him and scolding, slapping back once more.


    The man is stunned by my two slaps. The whole man is struggling hard. Before he can break free, I grab him and throw him far away. Then I rush up and kick him. If Yanny doesn��t grab me from my back, he would have been sent to the hospital immediately.


    ��Chen Yang, no! Don��t fight anymore!�� Yanny is crying. I let go of my hand, take a breath, and looking back at her: ��This scum is fucking own beaten!�� Then I point to the man on the ground, ��Listen, I��m just Yanny��s colleague. Your private affairs have nothing to do with me! But I never allow a man who dare to beat his wife in my life! It��s just to slap you twice today! Next time let me see you do that again, I will squeeze your eggs out, believe it or not?!��


    The man is frightened and dumbed by my fierce appearance. He��s covering his face and has even forgotten to respond. He��s just staring at me with wide eyes and there are panics in his eyes.


    ��Damn it, owe beats�� I spit, pull Yanny getting in the car and driving away from him. When the car is driving on the road, I peek at her. She is wiping her tears with a paper towel. Her shoulders are fluctuating slightly from time to time.


    ��Are you all right?�� I ask her.


    ��Um.�� She nods and says nothing.


    ��Yanny, you��re a few years older than me. Don��t hide anything. You tell me that as long as I can help you, I��ll never frown!�� I say it very simply.


    This is my principle. I have been always looking down upon the men who beat women, especially their wives! I always firmly believe that men��s toughness is not used to show off in front of their own women. You have the ability to be tough in society and with outsiders! Don��t fuck your wife at home! This kind of man has no fucking balls!


    Yanny has cried for a long time before she chokes and says: ��Thank�� Thank you, Chen Yang.��


    I wave and change my voice a little softer: ��Yanny, are you really OK? That fellow, does he blackmail you? If you have any difficulty, just say it.��


    She is silent for a while, sighing, the original face of the strong business woman is swept away, all over the face are the sadness and weak gestures.


    ��He��s really my husband.�� She shakes her head slowly, with infinite regrets in her eyes, ��We��ve been married for almost four years.��


    I keep silent and just waiting for her go on. She takes a breath and keeps saying slowly.


    Yanny is not a native. She is from the south. After four years of University studying in this city, she did not go home after graduation, but stayed and worked hard. After all, although our city is only a medium-sized city in the country, buy it is already a big city compared with her hometown. Like most university students from rural areas, the temptation to take root in a big city is undoubtedly very strong.


    Yanny is a very diligent and capable person. After a year of working in a supermarket, she made a career change to Deep Blue Entertainment and worked out step by step from a young clerk until today. Her whole history can be regarded as a history of individual struggle for urban migrant workers of rural college students. Nowadays, she is also quite successful in her career. A nonnative girl who struggles to have a house and a car in this city is very enviable.


    Of course, she would be happy if she didn��t meet such a scum husband.


    Her scum husband is almost the worst one. At that time, Yanny and he were classmates in the university. He cheated Yanny��s heart somehow by using a mouth with full of sweet words.


    It is said that once people go out of school and enter society, they will change greatly. Sure enough! When that scum husband was in school, at most, he had some minor bad habits. After entering society, he became worse.


    Nowadays, it��s hard to find a job. Her husband stayed at home for half a year without finding a suitable job. Too hard or too tired jobs, he refused to work. The easy-to-earn jobs, people do not look up to him. So, after wasted for more than half a year, he was depending on Yanny��s income to support their lives.


    Hearing this, I can��t help but admire her.


    I think if we change the vast majority of the girls nowadays, such a jobless boyfriend, they have to earn money to support him for more than half a year. I��m afraid they will break up with him as soon as possible.


    Yanny even raised him half a year. She has been so obsessed that did not break up with him! It��s really incredible!


    You know, Yanny is a beautiful woman. At first glance, she just has very regular features, but at a close look, she is very feminine. Nowadays, as soon as a slightly beautiful girl enters the society, there will be a large number of successful young talents wooing them. Girl like Yanny even might have more pursuers.


    She��s been sticking to that scum for so long! Does she have a higher IQ so that has a lower EQ?


    That man is also smart, when depending on Yanny to support, he knew how to restrain his temperament and nature. He was also gentle to her. So Yanny was willing to support him. Later, the man finally asked a classmate to help find a good job, working in a foreign trade company. His income was pretty good. But it didn��t take too long, he built a relationship with the son of the company owner.


    He belongs to the kind of flatterer. But the owner��s son has all kinds of bad habits, go dining, drinking, whoring and gambling, and so on. Yanny��s scum husband depended on him to do odds and made a pretty good living, but gradually became addicted to gambling.


    The days that followed were sad. Once you get addicted to gambling, you are just jumping into a bottomless abyss! That��s the hole that keeps absorbing money! Otherwise, how can casinos make money? Aren��t all gamblers donating?


    The man��s salary was all thrown in that big hole. At that time, Yanny was married to him. Their combined incomes were quite good, but they often couldn��t run behind their expenses. Yanny was often scolded at home.


    Yanny was working harder and has been responsible for more business. There were often some busy hours, such as some social duties or business parties. That man was somewhat unbalanced, from suspicion at the beginning, to unreasonable nagging later. He searched her belongings and tried to find out the adultery trace. If he couldn��t find, he just had the brass neck to say a few sorry words. If he found something to make him feel doubtful, he would speak the bad words, and sometimes even beat her!


    I am stunned. What the fuck is this man?


    But the best part has not yet to come. Yanny��s parents saved up some money, which was enough to pay the down payment of a house. As a matter of fact, Yanny and that man are the couples, there is no reason to buy a house only let the wife pay the down payment alone. But that man has lost almost all his money. As a result, he put forward several unreasonable demands to Yanny.


    First, Yanny pays the down payment, and they pay the monthly mortgage together. Yanny is a kind woman and hesitated to say yes to the man before she had decided totally given up with him.


    The second demand came immediately: that man��s name should be registered on the real estate certificate, because he felt that if only Yanny��s name registered on the certificate, it would hurt his ��male self-pride��. Yanny actually agreed too.


    To be honest, I��m even a little speechless to Yanny when I hear this. What was this woman really thinking?


    The third demand is even more bizarre. After looking for several selling houses, they found one pretty suited. That man��s first reaction was whether he could leave the largest room with balconies and facing south for his parents. Because it is said that his parents have plans to move in and live together with them.


    To be frankly, to honor parents should be fine. But use wife��s family��s money to buy a house, but he only wants to honor his own parents only. Should Yanny��s parents deserve to live in a small town all their lives?


    Damn, that fellow usually beats his wife, scolds his wife, supports family by his wife, takes the money from his wife��s family and buys a house ��to honor�� his own parents. Is this a real man? What the fuck about ��man��s self-pride��?


    It hasn��t finished yet!


    The fourth demand is more bizarre. The man has an elder brother who has a son. That kid is in the age of studying primary school. As a result, that man asked to take over this kid, because our city is a big city and the educational environment is better. Of course, when he comes, it��s up to Yanny to help to raise him.


    What fuck?


    It��s right to help family! But you can��t even feed yourself now. After buying a house, your wife not only needs to take care of your parents, but also needs to take care of a kid. She is responsible for all the family needs, and his name need to be registered on the real estate certificate without pay any penny. On weekdays, he beat or scold her sometimes.


    How could such miserable treatment existing?


    I used to think that I��d met enough scums. Today I just know I have already met the worst one!


    Such a man, also dare to mention what ��a man��s self-pride��, men all over the world have to be humiliated to commit suicide!


    ��I say Yanny, didn��t you agree all these demands?�� I strenuously open my mouth and looking at her.


    She��s keeping silent for a while, then saying slowly finally: ��No�� When my parents knew, they quit and opposed it resolutely. As a result, he had a big fight with me, and he hurt me very seriously. After that time, I really counted him out and decided to divorce.�� She��s sighing and the weakness is apprearing in her eyes, ��But he refused to divorce. He has been dragging me for almost three years. In the past three years, don��t know how many times he pestered me intermittently. I invited a lawyer to help to divorce with him, but it hasn��t done yet.��


    I can��t help sighing: ��Damn! He won��t agree to divorce for sure! You are his personal nanny and a long-term meal ticket. If he leaves you, then who feeds him?�� I think and ask her, ��But it��s not so hard to go to the court and file a divorce lawsuit, is it? As long as you are legally separated for two years, you can get a divorce?��


    Yanny��s face is somewhat helpless, angry, sad and grieving: ��It��s not that simple. Chen Yang, what you don��t understand is that the so-called separation must be evidenced. But there are some difficulties in defining evidences of separation between the husband and the wife. And he often came to pester me, and even ran to my home at night to pester me. More than one year ago, on the advice of my lawyer, I began to prepare the procedures and evidences for separation. But now that the two-year separation period is approaching, he��s recently entangling me tighter.��


    I see�� The so-called separation, in fact, is mainly to define whether the husband and the wife still live together! It��s very difficult to get the evidences about this extremely private matter. You say no, the other party says yes, which is very difficult to explain.


    I smile bitterly. Yanny is smart and competent at work, but I��m never realized that her private family life is in such a mess! She is so weak and deceptive emotionally!


    Such a thing, if changed�� Well, if you change it to Jojo. She must kick that scum to death. If she doesn��t beat him until he can��t take care of himself. That would be her kindness!


    I sigh: ��Yanny, you��re too easy to be bullied. I didn��t expect that you are such a soft-hearted person. Where��s your toughness and the motivation when you sign a contract for your company? Take out one tenth of it, you won��t be bullied like this, will you?��


    As soon as she��s wiping her tears, she��s whispering: ��He came to me almost the same period of the month to make such a scene and use the opportunity to play as a rogue. He knows that that period is I get paid every month and comes to blackmail some money.��


    ��Enough!�� I slap the steering wheel and press the horn unexpectedly. I��m shouting angrily, ��Next time this guy comes, just tell me! Damn, I even felt a little embarrassed after I have beaten him a few times just now. Now I really want to go back and beat him hard again!��


    We chat all the way. She keeps wiping tears and doesn��t notice that I have driven back to the company. When we get into the parking lot, I comfort her with a few words. Originally, we need to go to the airport to pick up customers as planned, but now she is not in a very good state of mind and not suitable to meet customers. I just let her go upstairs and back to the company directly.


    But anyway, I��ve decided to do her a favor.


    This is how simple I am. If you respect me, I respect you too! When I just took the job, Yanny helped me a lot. Now she��s in trouble. I will try my best to help her!


    Maybe it��s not too professional! But I��m no others! I��m the little 5! It��s the brother little 5 in the nightclub who fling bottles to a guest for a waitress! Not to mention that Yanny helped me with all her heart! Even if she didn��t help me anything, at least I��m her leader now!


    Bully brother little 5��s staff?


    Two words: Find death!


    ��


    Later, Azle accidentally heard about Yanny��s bitter past from me that there was such a woman who bought a house on her own and paid for a rogue husband. And she also promised to divide the house into half to support her husband��s parents, plus a nephew. Finally, the house had to register the bastard husband��s name; being beaten and scolded at intervals was common, and she had no regrets as ever.


    Azle is shocked, and the first response is: Where is that woman? Damn, even if she looks ugly, I��ll marry her! This is the best wife that every man is dreaming of!


    As for how to deal with that scum husband, Jojo is furious when she hears the story. Her eyes are wide and scolding: ��Damn! Is there such a bad guy? Your Jojo mama will beat him up and then take him to Thailand to castrate him directly, and then sent him to a gay brothel to let him sell his butt for the rest of his life!��

 Chapter 82 - The newcomer Son of bitch”

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    When I get out of the parking lot, I drive all the way to the airport.


    I am going to pick up two car dealers today. Their companies have several domestic agents of European car brands. When I arrive the airport, it is just 12 o��clock at noon. Their flight will arrive at 2 o��clock this afternoon. I think they must have had lunch on the plane. So I simply find a fast food restaurant in the airport lobby to have a simple lunch.


    I wolf down a pork chop meal, wiping my mouth and just about to pick up my wallet. Suddenly, someone pats me hard from behind. I look back and see a beautiful and sad face is staring at me.


    Jojo!


    ��Damn, what is a small world?�� I��m surprised, ��Why are you here?��


    Miss Jojo is as beautiful as always. Today, she is wearing a tight lavender-red turtleneck sweater, with a light makeup on her face. Instead of wearing a skirt, she is wearing the very youngstyle jeans and a pair of boots. It does show her slender waist and long legs.


    But looking at her, she seems to be in a very uncomfortable mood. After a hard pat on me, she sits down in front of me, takes my cup and muts down my drink without saying a word. Then she takes a long breath and looks at me sideways. ��Why are you here?��


    ��I pick up company��s customers.�� I answer her briefly, then I look up and down at her, ��How about you? Are you going out? Or you are picking someone up too? Why are you drawing a long face? Who provoked you? Or was your house set on fire last night?��


    ��Cut! I��d rather my house was fired! That��s a trifle!�� Jojo throws the cup on the table. She looks anxiety and takes out a box of cigarettes from her small bag, but then remembers that smoking is banned at the airport and puts it back again. Then she��s leaning on the table and sighing, ��It��s over now! My good days are coming to an end! After so many years of freedom, it is inevitable that I will be ended up in prison. I still can��t hide from this day!��


    ��What��s the matter?�� I am surprised. Who is Miss Jojo? She��s fearless of the world and has always been performing that I am a female hooligan and who I am afraid of. How��s she in such a low spirits today?


    ��I��m here to pick up people.�� Jojo sighs, ��My dad.��


    ��Well, just pick up your father. Why are you pulling a long face?��


    She��s humming and saying listlessly: ��There��s another one beside my dad! A man, young, talented, have a big family business in Southeast Asia, a descendant of his family. This time is different from that Mario Puzo gay last time. My old man personally decided this family affair! Our family and their family are very close, and that son of a bitch��s dad drunk the blood wine with my old man when they were young. They are sworn brothers! We scared Mario Puzo away with that bad idea. As a result, I was still wondering why my old man didn��t get angry at all when he knew it afterwards. It turned out that he already had another candidate in mind! Mario Puzo is my mother��s candidate. My old man didn��t look up to him at all! Even if we didn��t make him away, my old man would have tried to persuade my mother to give up. Now, we were busy in vain, only let my old man happy. When he tripped to Singapore this time, he brings that son of a bitch back together!��


    Listen to her abuse of son of the bitch. Actually, I sympathize with that man. They haven��t seen each other before, and don��t know whether he is good or not, whether his character is good or bad. Maybe he is a good man with both good character and good learning?


    But it doesn��t matter to Jojo. Anyway, in her eyes, all the men who want to marry her are bastards!


    ��I think,�� I hold my smile and say to her, ��You just take a good look at the candidate this time. If you think he��s almost OK. So you just choose him and let go of it. Sooner or later you will have such a day. Our country estimates that it would not be possible to legislate for same-sex marriage in decades anyway.��


    ��FXXX!�� Jojo scolds a dirty word without restraint. She��s glaring angrily at me, ��You can say it so easily! How about find a man to let you marry him? You just try it!�� Then she��s grabing me and saying in a pleading tone, ��No matter what, we can��t follow the same way as last time. Let��s do it again and frighten this son of a bitch away. How long we can delay, we just try it that long.��


    I restrain my laughter and say: ��Again? I��m OK. You just discuss this with Azle and Wood.��


    She��s immediately coming to her spirits, raising her small breasts, giggling in arrogant and domineering: ��OK! Let��s make some mean methods this time to frighten that guy to death!��


    Jojo��s father��s favorite boy��s name is Winson Lee. Jojo has seen his picture. He is a handsome man with a good tutor, high education, double master degrees from Nanyang Technological University, really a talented young man with high IQ indeed. He is also proficient in music and sports, a good piano player, a good tennis player, even has won a tennis champion in Singapore. He also has a professional tennis player��s registration.


    Damn, he is adept with both the pen and the sword!


    Jojo��s father��s plane arrives at 1:30 p.m. We just sit for a while, and I accompany her to the exit to wait. Within a short time, the crowds are coming out. She and I are surrounded by men, women and children who are holding the pick-up signs.


    ��There it is!�� Jojo is glancing for a while, then suddenly her eyes are lighting up and shouting, ��Old Joe! Old Joe! Here! Here!��


    From a distance, we see a middle-aged man with a sharp-cut face coming out. He��s wearing a dark grey suit, pulling a suitcase. Sure enough, Jojo��s father is also handsome, although he is middle-aged, but it seems that when he was young, he must have fascinated a large number of beautiful women. His forehead is full and his eyes are bright. At first glance, he is the kind of energetic bigwig.


    He clearly has seen Jojo, but his expression on face hasn��t any move. He��s coming over without hurry. When he��s standing firm, saying with a steady voice: ��Still that mad, no a lady��s look!�� He then put his arms around Jojo, and then his eyes looks on me, with just a glimmer of inquiry.


    I immediately introduce myself: ��Hello, uncle! I��m a friend of Jojo. I also come to pick up customers today. We just met outside.��


    ��Um.�� Jojo��s father nods his head and says with pleasure, ��Are you Chen Yang? Or Azle? Or that Wood, well, Dr. Woody?��


    As God testifies, I never realized that all three of our names have already reached Jojo��s father��s ears.


    ��I��m Chen Yang.��


    ��Oh, hello.�� Jojo��s father shakes hands with me, then steps aside. A man comes out from his back.


    This man is, of course, the so-called ��son of a bitch�� names Winson Lee who is going to marry Jojo.


    In fact, I have seen him already, but was busy on patronizing and greeting with Jojo��s father just now. Now I have time to look at him carefully.


    Looking at him, I can��t help feeling that�� I feel that call him a son of a bitch is a bit too much. I even feel unacceptable in my heart.


    This person has been quite noticeable from afar, and it��s even more striking to see him at close range! He is over one and eighty-five meters tall, with a standard model figure, wide shoulders, narrow waist, long legs, and a well-proportioned and strong figure. He is a good athlete at first sight. His facial features are very handsome and elegant, with a calm and kind smile, which makes him very difficult to be disgusted.


    I shake hands with him. He��s saying slowly with a pleasant voice: ��Hello, I��m Winson Lee.�� His palms are wide, dry, and his handshake is strong. All these make people feel pleasant to him. It��s hard for me to associate such a person with the words ��the son of a bitch��.


    And I instinctively see a ray of wisdom in his eyes! He has a kind of smile with calm. He looks like a spoiled, humiliated man, who seems to have a very graceful view of everything.


    This guy is absolutely not simple! This is my first reaction.


    When he is facing Jojo��s deliberate cold eyes, he does not even react. Jojo��s cold eyes just like shooting into the air in vain.


    Winson is shaking hands with Jojo with the smile in his eyes. Looking at Jojo��s intentionally provocative eyes, he keeps smiling, not a fake, but a kind of regardless.


    Well, for example, do you care if there��s a child who is playing a rascal on you? Will you keep it in mind?


    Of course not!


    Now Winson��s smile just like that. He��s looking at Jojo as if he is looking at a little girl who is angry with him. He��s calm and deliberate, not caring at all. It��s like a lion is looking at a little hyena with its teeth opening and claws waving. He isn��t interested at all. It��s so bored that he��s almost yawning.


    Jojo��s father and I talk a while and then he says: ��You have business right now. Come and eat at home sometime.�� Then he takes Jojo and leaves.


    Winson Lee is at the end. He looks at me with a hint of something else in his eyes. Suddenly he��s whispering to me: ��Mr. Chen Yang, I know something interesting about you. I have long heard of your name!�� Then he��s putting a newspaper in my hand with smile, then taking the suitcase to leave.


    I see Jojo at a distance is trying to wink at me and gesture means to telephone contact.


    I look at the newspaper Winson hands to me in confusion. When I open the newspaper and see the first page, I am stunned.


    This is obviously a newspaper sent by the plane, and the newspapers on the plane are usually one day behind. Seeing this page, there are a few pictures and some text descriptions.


    The most conspicuous picture is Jojo wearing the thermal underwear in a cool shape, standing on the T-shaped stage, with exceedingly fascinating and charming smile. The next picture is a row of girls in underwears bowing together.


    I am familiar with the headline of this news. I have read it.


    ��Is it a show, or is it detrimental to public moral?��


    What the hell!


    I frown, remembering that Winson Lee��s meaningful smile when he handed the newspaper to me before left.


    Obviously, this ��son of a bitch�� is much harder to deal with than those ��son of a batches�� before.


    ��


    With this feeling in mind, I have waited a little longer to meet my customers.


    This is a man and a woman from a big city in the south. The man is a VP of a famous car dealer company, about forty years old, while the woman next to him is much younger. She looks just about my age.


    After we introduce each other, I just know that she is the secretary of the VP. She has a fox-like face, peach blossom eyes, wearing the expensive and exquisite brand dresses, and with a small Prada handbag on her hand. She looks like a very coquettish woman. She��s holding the VP��s arm without hesitation.


    I just sigh in my heart. The VP bulges his belly, waist circumference is estimated to be over three feet. His age is estimated to be her father. Although he is dressing in a very fashion style, with a successful person��s posture. Unfortunately, he is far worse than Jojo��s father��s self-effacing and naturally successful personality.


    I pick them up with my car and send them to the hotel first. Looking at their intimacy, I carefully call the hotel to change the standard twin room to the deluxe big bed suite.


    Frankly speaking, I��ve seen more of this in the nightclub.


    I thought I am strong enough, but as a result, when the car is on the airport highway and I almost could not help but spit out.


    Because the secretary always calls the VP ��Brother�� in a sweet, loquacious tone.


    ��Brother! It��s so cold here!��


    ��Brother, I��m hungry.��


    ��Brother����


    Damn it, I can��t help thinking maliciously. If you drag this woman to a nightclub, it is estimated that she would be a top-tier! For no other reason, just look at her calling ��brother�� so sweet, so resounding. Hearing her voices, that VP looks like have lost his soul. This skill is definitely not a one or two-days exercises!


    It��s not easy to sell nowadays. No technical content inside, there��s totally no way!

 Chapter 83 - Just like a plate of meal

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I take the secretary and her VP ��brother�� back to the hotel to check in, put down their luggages, and then take them back to the company. I gather my colleagues from the design department and the creative department for a meeting.


    VP hears several plans we have prepared for and expresses his satisfaction.


    In this case, I finally know why our Deep Blue Entertainment Company in the business world can have such a big advantage!


    Head of Design Department, female, in her thirties, beauty.


    Head of Creative Department, female, in her twenties, beauty.


    Designer A, female, in her twenties, almost the first-class beauty.


    Designer B, woman, in her twenties, almost the first-class beauty.


    I can say that the ��VP brother�� is almost fainted as soon as he enters the conference room. For any man, facing so many beauties around you to hand over a pile of business planning documents, are you ashamed to seek the fault in front of these beauties?


    Moreover, these beauties have produced those business plans pretty well. Even if there are some minor flaws, are also basically ignored.


    That Secretary is a little upset. Since she enters the conference room, her pink face hasn��t shown a smile. Fortunately, she is only a secretary, can only sit aside to make some simple records. However, at this level of business negotiations, not a secretary can interrupt.


    ��Basically no problem.�� VP closes the project folder with a smile on his face, ��I will take this plan back and review it by the company��s designers first, but generally there should be no problem. Tomorrow we can check the venue and see your exhibition plan, as well as a preview of the exhibition venue.��


    I have to attend the meeting. But from beginning to end, I talk very little, just sit around and listen due to I don��t know much about business. But it��s interesting to sit around and watching that secretary pouting her lips with upset.


    I gloat to guess over, when they return to the hotel tonight, the ��VP brother�� might have a hard time.


    After the afternoon meeting, the next thing slightly jumps out of my expectations.


    There��s a working dinner. Although there are only all the beauties in Deep Blue Entertainment. But they have experienced too many business social. Generally speaking, women are born to suffer more than men, but tonight I have my eyes opened!


    Why?


    They drink too much!


    Give the devil his due, I have seen many women who can drink!


    The girls in the nightclub used to accompany the guests to drink and sing every night, which has become their profession! I��ve seen the best girl who can drink seven to eight bottles of beer in one breath, even doesn��t need to go to the toilet!


    But tonight I��ve seen a real drinker! The 30-year-old beauty of the design department takes a glass with ease at the beginning of the dinner. Half a glass of 52-degree liquor, she just lifts her neck and drinks it all! Then she looks at VP and smiles calmly: ��You are a guest from afar. I��ll drink for respects first!��


    I see VP��s face with a little shock in the smile.


    Then two other beauty colleagues also raise their glasses and drink a full glass of wine!


    I sigh, and drink too.


    The first bottle, 750ML, isn��t wasted any drop. We just ��drink for respects first�� and finish the whole bottle directly.


    Then comes the second bottle. Everyone refills their glass, and several colleagues take turns to toast. The VP is supposed to be a good drinker, but he can��t hold up so many beauties to take turns to toast.


    As for the secretary, she may have seen some scenes, but after being pulled by a colleague and drinks two full glasses, she is already a little dizzy.


    What are the specific meals on the dinner? I don��t even taste them at all. Finally, we finish four bottles. Untill after drinking a bowl of soup, I find that my stomach doesn��t feel hunger, only the burning sensation of alcohol.


    Most of our beauty colleagues are without batting an eyelid. At most, their faces are flushed, but their eyes are clear. VP has been faint, sitting on the chair, a bit hard to laugh and speak. I have helped him to the toilet and he shut himself in the bathroom and vomited for five minutes.


    When he comes out, holding my hand, and saying incoherently: ��Brother, your company��s beauties are so sharp!��


    I then secretly ask the colleague of the creative department: ��Why do we treat him to drink so much? Is it really OK?��


    ��Hum!�� She whispers to me, ��Today is a revenge! Chen Yang, you don��t know, last month when some of our colleagues went to their place to discuss business, we were poured by them horribly!��


    Maybe it��s the characteristic of doing business. Many of the feelings in the business between two parties are from drunk at the table.


    VP seems to be in high spirits. After dinner, he says goodbye to all the beauty heroines, but pulls me aside. Then he calmly gives the hotel room key to the secretary and says to her: ��You go back first. I��ll find a place for tea with Manager Chen Yang and talk about some business matters.��


    The secretary estimates that she is itching with hate, but she can only squeeze a smile to take the key, and takes a taxi back to the hotel by herself.


    After seeing off the secretary, VP turns to look at me with a lewd smile: ��Chen Yang, what activities shall we arrange for tonight?��


    Old goat!


    After thinking about it, I get on the car with VP and drive to a very famous sauna center.


    This place is very famous, and the services in it are quite characteristic.


    VP has been drinking a little high, I directly pull him in, accompany him to take a shower, and then find a waiter to take him to change clothes, take him to a private room. I deliberately say to the waiter: ��Arrange two sets of the best services for him!��


    Sure enough, I put on my clothes and sit down in the tea room outside to rest. As soon as I finish a cigarette, VP comes out dizzily. It seems his legs are a little soft, but he has a lewd smile on face.


    ��Damn! These services are so amazing! Really can��t stand it!�� He��s sitting down. And I hand him a cigarette. While smoking, he��s still shaking his head and sighing as if still remembering.


    I look at the time. It��s only less than ten minutes. Three thousand has been spent for this special service.


    VP is smoking and chatting with me: ��Bro, do you just join Deep Blue Entertainment? I didn��t see you before.��


    ��Well, I��ve been in charge of this department for less than a week. I worked as an assistant to Miss Fang before.�� I give him a very simple answer.


    ��Oh?�� VP��s eyes are lighting up, ��Miss Fang��s assistant? You are great! She��s not the average person! Hey, you will have a bright future!��


    I frown slightly, wondering what��s his meant. VP looks at me and says with laugh, ��Don��t get me wrong, I mean, the background behind Miss Fang is not simple! Our business cooperation this time, to be honest, there are several companies in the south like Deep Blue Entertainment. We finally chose to cooperate with Deep Blue Entertainment. Why? Miss Fang is terrific! All aspects of the relationship, she straightened them out! It��s really not easy!��


    I smile and ask the waiter to bring a cup of tea to him. Then I say to him: ��You see, I just came to company and I��m not so much familiar with the business yet.��


    ��You��re still young. Take the time and your company has a great future.�� VP gives the polite words to me.


    I look at the time and ask him tentatively, ��Do you want to go back? It��s late. I��m afraid your secretary will be awaiting you in a hurry.�� I say with a little teasing tone. Sometimes, on the contrary, this kind of joke can close the distance between men.


    ��Don��t need to care about her�� VP waves his hands, ��Such a woman is small-minded. You just coax more on the normal days. Can we really let them ride on men��s head? Cut!��


    VP is estimated to drink too much this evening. His brain is a little unclear, unexpectedly pulling me to start confiding: ��Women is women only! Some women are like the meals! Today, you can eat this style, tomorrow you can try that style. Every time you��re tired of any meal, just change to a new one. Don��t take it too seriously. Man, if I haven��t the money and power, would she stick me so tightly? Bro, I��m not confused! I do know that in my heart! This woman, just as a plate of meal to eat, coax her, let her happy, I am happy. Who would really take her seriously? Only a fool would!��


    I��m convinced wholeheartedly


    While speaking, VP��s head is overbalancing and he is too drunk to asleep.


    I sigh, ask two waiters to help him change the clothes. Then they carry him out to the parking lot and carry him into my car. I drive him back to the hotel and carry him all the way to the room.


    The secretary opens the door and sees VP is drunk. She looks somewhat unhappy.


    ��How did you make him drink so much?��


    I glance at her lightly, lift VP and go into the room first, then I turn to her and say: ��We didn��t drink. It��s the lethal of the dinner.��


    Her face is obviously upset and muttering something. I am getting a little impatient.


    As I am about to leave, VP wakes up suddenly from drunkenness, grabs my hand, and can��t speak clearly: ��Bro, don��t�� Don��t go! Don��t go! Let��s keep talking and drinking.�� He raises his eyelids and looks at secretary in a drunken haze. Suddenly he��s shouting: ��You! You go! Get out! Don��t fuck in when men talking! Get out!��


    Then he turns over, lies down on bed and goes on sleeping soundly.


    The secretary��s face turns pale with anger, neither can scold nor can cry, with an awkward look on the face. I smile, say goodbye to her and come out of the room.


    Suddenly I realize that this kind of woman is no different from the girls in the nightclub.


    The only difference is that girls are basically self-aware. Since they are selling themselves, they don��t put on airs.


    But such a woman still think she has the dignity. In fact, in the eyes of men, they are nothing.


    ��


    I take the elevator down the stairs. Just as I��m passing the hall, I suddenly hear a familiar voice coming from one side: ��Okay, then thank you.��


    Then I see a slender figure is coming out of a caf��-shop on the other side and saying goodbye to several people. Then he comes to where I��m standing.


    This man has a handsome face with the warm smile, a calm look and impressive in bearing. It��s Winson Lee, whom I have seen at the airport this afternoon.


    And those people, one of whom I actually have seen before too! That��s Jimmy Chou��s man! That day, after the charity auction, this man was waiting for us to give the two gifts to Nanny.

 Chapter 84 - The play is bombed

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    They seem to say goodbye to each other cordially. Winson Lee comes across the hotel, just in the direction I am heading. He sees me and is surprised slightly. Then he��s smiling: ��Hello, Mr. Chen Yang! I didn��t expect to meet you here.��


    I immediately respond: ��Mr. Lee, do you stay at this hotel?��


    He shrugs his shoulders gracefully with a good manner: ��No idea. Miss Jojo seems to have some prejudices about me. Uncle Joe asked me to stay at his house, but I still feel inconvenient, so I went out to stay in hotel.��


    I know immediately that Jojo didn��t give him a good face, but he does know how to behave in a delicate situation. Looking at his calm face, it seems that there is no embarrassment at all. Instead, he is smiling lightly and says: ��It��s good here, very close to the city center. I think it��s very convenient.��


    I nod, politely deal some words with him, and just about to say goodbye. He��s suddenly saying with smile: ��Do you have time? How about have a cup of tea together?��


    I am a little daze. He��s smiling calmly, showing his white teeth, and looks well well cultured: ��Those people just now are some business acquaintances. I don��t have any friend here. You have a good relationship with Jojo. I��d like to have a chance to talk with you. Even if just as to make a friend.��


    Make a friend? I laugh bitterly in my heart. If Jojo knows, she would cut me with a knife!


    But his smile is very sincere. It��s not good to say no directly. I��m still thinking, just hearing he��s saying with smile again: ��Well, Mr. Chen Yang, if you��re very embarrassed. That��s all right. I know, I��m afraid Jojo has a deep prejudice against me. Actually, I just want to have a frank chat with you.��


    ��All right!�� I nod, ��Let��s find a place to sit down.��


    His words are so polite that if I refuse him again, it will be a little too deliberate.


    We go into a bar next to the hotel and find a table to sit down. I order a cup of tea at random, while Winson orders a glass of tequila.


    ��I��m used to drink a small glass of alcohle before go to bed, which may make me sleep better.�� He��s saying with a proper smile, ��I hope you don��t think I��m an alcoholic.��


    I have to admit that he is indeed a man with the considerable grace. He has an indescribable charming personality.


    There is a kind of person in the world who seems to be able to attract people��s attention naturally. No matter in any circle, he will easily become the focus of attention, become the core figure, and unconsciously influence the topics and deeds of the people around him.


    Obviously, Winson Lee is this kind of person. Originally, I worried that I would have nothing to say with him, but facts have proved that my worries are superfluous!


    He seems always to have endless topics to liven up the atmosphere, always find some topics to arouse the conversation between people. More than half an hour passed, and there is no awkward silence in our chat at all! He��s good at talking, very skillful in getting the topic out, and then we start the discussion. I have to admit it again, if he isn��t the ��son of bitch�� who is coming to marry Jojo, I would be happy to make a friend with such a person.


    ��Chen Yang, when did you get know Jojo?�� He takes a shallow sip of wine, and then asking as if at will.


    ��Well, around three years ago.�� I think over of it and answer him, ��It was in a bar. Jojo is a girl with very special personality. We get along very well. Ordinary people may think she��s difficult to get along with at first, but after spending a long time with her, you will find that she is actually a very good friend.��


    Winson nods, thinking for a while and says: ��But I feel like she has a kind of, well, hostility feeling with me?��


    I laugh, think about it, and say cautiously: ��Mr. Lee, please forgive me for taking the liberty. I have heard that you are coming for the marriage of two families this time, aren��t you?��


    He��s laughing too: ��Yes, you know that. It��s right. My father and Uncle Joe have a good relationship, so they want me to marry Jojo and live together. But frankly, we are all young people. If it��s you, if your elders push a girl you don��t even know in front of you, and then ask you to marry her. Such a thing may have been normal decades ago, but now, I��m afraid you and I all can��t accept it.��


    My eyes are lighting up: ��So�� Are you also resisting?��


    He��s laughing deeply: ��Oh, Chen Yang�� You say ��also resisting��. It seems that I have found the reason why Jojo is hostile to me.�� I am a little embarrassed, but he quickly continues saying with smile, ��Well, we don��t have to beat around the bush. To tell you the truth, I do have a resistance mentality. Maybe you��ll be surprised that I don��t want to marry Jojo at all. Totally not at all.��


    I can��t help sitting up straight: ��Really?��


    He shrugs his shoulders: ��I was educated in freedom in the West, and I hate it in my bones. Well, it should be called arranged marriage. God, what time is it now? Why can the elders take it for granted that they can arrange the happiness of our life? Jojo maybe beautiful, or as you say, she��s a good girl. But I really don��t have feeling on her at all.��


    I breathe a sigh of relief and say with a bitter smile: ��It��s so coincidental. If you have said it earlier, I��m afraid Jojo wouldn��t have to����


    He raises his eyebrows: ��Oh? What is she going to do with me?�� Speaking of this, he��s smiling with amusement, ��She must have prepared something, and I��m curious. Actually, I have one thing to tell you. I see you tonight and come over to ask for have a chat. There��s a reason for that.��


    ��What reason?��


    He has an apologetic smile on his face: ��It��s like this. Jojo called me a little while ago and asked me to come out to meet. To be honest, I was surprised when I received her call because she said she wanted to introduce some friends to me. I feel that she should be very hostile to me, which made me a little confused.��


    My heart is beating hard suddenly.


    What does Jojo want to do? Is it the ��Action is beginning��?


    No! How could she not tell me what she is going to do? How could she possibly not ask me to join?


    I almost subconsciously pull out my mobile to take a glance, and I am stunned.


    My mobile phone, don��t know when, the power is off!


    I am thinking about how to say to him, then I see the entrance of the bar. Jojo is holding Azle��s arm, and they��re both appearing magnificently.


    Jojo is wearing a windy fur coat with a coquettish low-breasted skirt and a pair of high heels one inch high! The delicate strap outlines the perfect curve of the calf. Azle is wearing a gorgeous casual suit, no tie, the shirt inside is printed, the collar loosens two buttons, and an Omega watch which 007 endorses on the wrist. The whole person looks graceful and unrestrained!


    The combination of these two perfectly beautiful man and woman attract a lot of attention as soon as they come in. Jojo and Azle greet Winson coquettishly, but when they see me, both of them are stunned. But the three of us exchange eyes quickly, and then calm down instantly.


    ��Chen Yang.�� Jojo approaches and instead of greeting Winson, she pats me on the shoulder first, ��Why��s your mobile phone off? I��ve been looking for you all night!��


    I feel the pain on my shoulder. I feel that she wants to slap me to death.


    ��Hello, I��m Jojo��s friend. Just call me Azle.�� Azle shakes hands with Winson gently. Winson is still smiling gently: ��Hello, my name is Winson Lee.��


    Jojo is standing by Azle intentionally very close. She says: ��OK, let��s go out for a walk. It��s boring to drink here. Winson, you are a guest from afar. Let me take you to enjoy the nightlife!��


    Winson is immediately nodding: ��That��s fine.��


    Four of us walk out of the bar. I am so frustrated that I don��t have the chance to talk to Jojo and Azle in private. I have to glance at them and hint. Unfortunately, both of them can��t understand what I mean. Instead, they try to give me look, presumably to ask me how I could be with Winson.


    We go out all the way, get on the car and drive to a famous entertainment place of the city.


    This is a street full of all sizes of bars, some are quite decent.


    Four of us enter a nightclub, and as soon as we enter, two polite waiters come to greet us.


    From the outside to see, this nightclub looks quiet. It is decorated in western style, pretty elegant. But when go in, down to the basement hall and open the door, you will immediately hear the deafening heavy metal music!


    We walk through the squash, and a waiter takes us into a box. There are some people already in it. I take a look at them and I find they are acquaintances in bars. They also have good relationships with us, but not as close as I, Jojo, Azle and Wood.


    Looking at these people, I immediately understand. This is another great feast set up as a trap by Jojo!


    I want to talk to Jojo for the first time, but I don��t have the chance, and I want to drag Azle to the toilet to say that, but there is a separate small bathroom in this room.


    Damn! I can��t pull Azle to go to the bathroom together in front of so many people. We are two men! What will others think of us?


    ��OK!�� Jojo is laughing loudly and saying, ��We are all here now! Let��s get started!�� Then someone turns up the music. The loud music is shocking our eardrums. Winson��s face remains the same. He greets the people in the room in a politic way, and then sits down to chat with Azle.


    Azle seems to have been ready: ��Mr. Lee is from the South Ocean?��


    ��Singapore.�� Winson is still smiling.


    At this time, a friend next to him is coming up and deliberately rolling up his sleeve, reveales a tattoo on his arm. It is a green dragon�� I see at a glance that it��s not a tattoo pierced out, but a painting.


    And, looking at the fierce smile on his face, I can see that this guy is playing the role that should belong to me: a gangster.


    Sure enough, he grips open a bottle of beer and says to Winson: ��Are you doing business here too? Good! Good! If there��s any difficulty here, just tell me! Otherwise, if there is a turnover problem in business! Just look for me!��


    Winson is saying with smile: ��Oh? Do you work in a bank?��


    ��No! I��m a usurer!�� This fellow seems to have good recitation skills and acting skills, ��If you need money, just look for me! You��re Jojo��s friend, and you��re my friend!��


    Winson is saying with a faint smile: ��But is usury illegal?��


    ��Cut, what are you afraid of!�� The man looks very fierce, pointing to the top of his finger, ��I have the backing on top!��


    I faint! I almost couldn��t resist to choke the wine in my mouth out. Looking at Jojo, I think, you don��t even change the dialoges, do you?


    Winson is not surprised at all. He��s still smiling faintly and saying: ��Well, how��s business here when it comes to usurious loans?��


    ��Very good!�� This friend says grimly, ��There are many people who need fast money now! We have a fair price, no collateral, but a three-point profit! Very good earnings!��


    ��Well,�� Winson is thinking, then he says, ��What if you don��t get your money back?��


    ��Who dares!�� That friend is glaring at Winson��s eyes, ��We aren��t good-for-nothing! The company is raising a group of people, who are specifically responsible for collecting debts! Who dares not to pay back the money? A bunch of brothers will go over and cut their hands or feet! Then sprinkle paint on the door! If he still doesn��t repay, we��ll block the door!�� At this point, probably rehearsed beforehand, he looks back at Jojo, and deliberately laughing out loud, ��Jojo, last time I took you to burn that guy��s house, did you think it was fun?��


    ��Very funny!�� Jojo is laughing in unison.


    Winson frowns. He seems to be thinking. Then he looks up at that fellow seriously, sighing, then says: ��This gentleman, can I give you a suggestion?��


    ��Ah?�� The guy is a little stunned, why Winson doesn��t have any overreaction at all.


    Winson looks confident: ��To be honest, I listened to your business and think there are some suggestions for improvement.��


    ��Er�� Well, you just say it.��


    ��Well, there are many underground financial companies in the South Ocean, there are several in Hong Kong and Macao too, and they also have some business contacts with our family. I feel that your company is lagging behind.�� His tone is very sincere, ��Now as a financial company, blindly using these means of force has fallen behind. Even in Hong Kong��s Hutchison, some new means have been adopted. What you said is the practice of the last century. Now the underworld community has adopted some more effective means but will not violate the law.�� Then he takes out a business card from his pocket and hands it to that fellow sincerely.


    ��This is the name card of Sanger, the leader of Hutchison in Hong Kong. You can contact him. With my relationship, it should not be difficult for him to send two experts in this field to give your company some professional advices.��


    ������ That fellow is shocked and totally stunned.

 Chapter 85 - A terrible suggestion

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Silence!


    The extra fellow almost mechanically takes the card, but he can��t help looking up at Jojo with a pitiful look. Jojo is coughing hard and then winkink back at another friend.


    That guy immediately realizes it, he��s deliberately laughing loudly and saying: ��Come on! Let��s have some fun!��


    With the saying, he takes out of a transparent plastic bag from his arm deliberately in a sneaky manner. It is a small package of white powder!


    Then he wipes the table clean, carefully pouring out a little white powder, spreading it evenly on the table, looking around of the others and saying: ��How about try a little?��


    Jojo is immediately laughing domineeringly and saying: ��As the old rules!��


    I��m sweating on my forehead.


    Is it too much?!


    Fortunately, Azle is quietly saying to me with mouth shape: ��Flour.��


    I��m a little relieved. Jojo has looked at Winson with a provocative eye: ��Would you like to try?��


    Winson frowns slightly and finally sighs: ��I�� Not accustomed to����


    Before he finishes, Jojo, with a triumphant smile and a disdainful tone, says: ��Why don��t you dare? This is exciting! Would you like to try it?�� Then she looks back at the friend.


    The friend is showing exciting expression on his face, but in fact, his eyes are similar to those of the last execution court. He can only imitate the drug addicts in movies. He��s carefully evening out the white powder on the table, grinding his teeth, holding one finger against one nostril, and passing it over with another nostril, sucking hard.


    A-choo!


    He is a loud sneeze right away! Then the poor fellow looks like a tearful man. He��s undoubtedly feeling unwell, but he has to pretend to feel very hi and shouting: ��Cool! So cool!��


    Jojo is gritting her teeth and staring at Winson: ��How��s it? Do you want to try?��


    Winson is saying with a rueful smile: ��I just meant�� I don��t think it��s not the right way to do that. If you want to be hi, you can try to find a little glucose solution, dilute it, and then use the lighter to heat it on the tinfoil, then suck it again. Maybe it will feel better.��


    All others are cold sweating��


    FXXX! This guy is an expert?!


    I can��t help but ask: ��Winson�� You�� You��ve never taken drugs, have you?��


    He��s smiling calmly: ��I didn��t. But when I was an exchange student at the University of Pennsylvania of the United States for one year. In pursuit of stimulation, I used to smoke cannabis with my classmates there. You know, many University students in the West smoke cannabis. But I don��t touch it anymore now.��


    Awkward silence again.


    To tell the truth, although we are ridiculous on weekdays, none of us has ever touched drugs. Don��t mention cannabis, even has never touched ecstasy before!


    Winson is saying frankly: ��Personally, I think you��d better not touch drugs. Because it��s not a good thing, and it��s harmful to your health. If you have to, I��m afraid I��ll have to say goodbye, because I��ve quitted it.��


    Jojo is gritting her teeth and seems a little stunned. Fortunately, Azle has already responded: ��Well, let��s put it away. Let��s just drink wine.�� Then he��s winking at other people, and they quickly hide that bag of flour.


    Jojo then winks at Azle. Helplessly, he continues the conversation with Winson: ��Mr. Lee, what kind of business is your family doing?��


    ��Many territories.�� Winson is saying modestly, ��The family��s business is complex, and in recent years we feel that the areas we have involved may be too scattered, and we are ready to consider rectifying them.��


    Then he asks: ��Azle, what��s your job?��


    Here comes it!


    Azle, as a matter of fact, looking around deliberately with the mysterious looks on the face, and whispering: ��Business can��t be exposed at all! Well, this!�� He��s reaching out and making a pistol move and saying in low voice, ��The arms!��


    ������ Winson is looking at Azle in surprise. ��Arms?�� He face changes at last.


    Jojo and Azle are obviously relieved.


    It seems that there is still a way to shock Winson.


    But then Winson goes on saying: ��But it��s illegal to do weapon business in your country! Although your country also has weapon import and export business, but those are the official operations. I have not heard of any private arms dealers.��


    Azle is chuckling: ��A small business, we��re small underground arms dealers. Mr. Lee, many countries in Southeast Asia are in a precarious situation. If there is business, we may make a fortune together. The Philippines, Malaysia and Indonesia all have a lot of non-governmental armed forces. There��re a lot of monies to make.��


    ��This�� I��m afraid not.�� Winson fefuses very simply.


    Azle and Jojo immediately show disdain, and Jojo says: ��Winson, just forget it. Your family is doing legitimate business, so just not to be dragged down by our friends! Hum!��


    Winson is thinking for a moment and saying with a bitter smile: ��I don��t mean that�� Actually����


    He says with smile: ��Azle, it��s not that I don��t help you, it��s really that I can��t help you. Because the biggest arms supplier in Southeast Asia is our family. My uncle is in charge of this in the United States.��


    ��


    ��Our family��s business in the United States has always been operating by my uncle. We have business with the Rock family, which is the largest arms family in the United States. It��s cooperative, has a license issued by the U.S. government, and is also a legitimate gun dealer.�� He laughs bitterly and says, ��As for the non-governmental armed forces in Southeast Asia. I advise you not to cooperate with them, because their credibilities are not good. There have been several incidents that have destroyed their credibilities. Now many arms dealers have refused to cooperate with them.�� Then he looks at Azle with sincere, ��Of course, this is just a little personal advice from me.��


    I��m stunned.


    Jojo is stunned.


    Azle is stunned.


    All people in the room are stunned.


    Just when we are stunned, Winson is easily lifting the glass in front of him and takes a sip.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the door of the room is knocked open!


    Then Wood is rushing in, wearing a coat, and inside it is a prominent psychiatric hospital uniform, shouting: ��Jojo! Where is Jojo?!��


    I look at Azle, and the two of us who have first responded, are jumping up quickly, rushing to the door, one in left and one in right, quickly erecting Wood and pushing him out.


    The operation this time is completly failed!


    ��


    It��s me to send Winson back to the hotel. Jojo and Azle are too shame to see him anymore.


    ��Tonight���� Before I leave, I look at him and hesitate to say something.


    ��No need to say. I understand!�� He is laughing, blinking to me and saying, ��But I can��t imagine that your methods are really creative! To be honest, I was almost bluffed.��


    I sigh and say: ��Well, actually we have no malicious intentions.��


    ��I have no malice too.�� Winson keeps saying with smile, ��You are a group of interesting people. I��d like to make friends with you guys�� Well, please tell Jojo that she and I are equally resistant to this engagement. But the old people are very stubborn. Sometimes, some roundabout means are far more effective than frontal hard shocks. So, I suggest that we should show harmony on the face, and then think slowly which way is better. At least for the time being, I will persuade my father not to think about marriage for the time being. Let he excuses us for slowly dating for a while. I estimate that we can think slowly for two years. I am sure that there will always be a way to delay the marriage until two years later.��


    Before leaving, he��s suddenly whispering: ��Chen Yang, can I ask you a question?��


    ��What?��


    His eyes are flashing the lights: ��Jojo is a very lovely girl. She is very close to you, Azle, and the doctor friend. Why is none of you three men not with her? I think that might be a good thing.��


    I laugh bitterly and say: ��Don��t be kidding. We and Jojo? It��s impossible.��


    ��Why not?�� Winson is laughing profoundly, ��There is nothing impossible in the world.��


    I sigh: ��Let me tell you the truth, Jojo�� She is�� Well, she likes women.��


    Winson is listening to me quietly. He doesn��t even have any surprise on his face. Instead, he asks me indifferently: ��So what?��


    Before I could finish, he��s slowly saying: ��If I get the right information. I don��t think Jojo is born to like women, is she? At least, I know, I heard Uncle Joe said that Jojo had a very close boyfriend a few years ago, but then they broke up for some reasons.��


    Then he is patting me on the shoulder: ��There is no impossible thing in the world. Maybe I��m just a kibitzer, but I still think it��s a good thing that you guys have such a good relationship. It��s also a good thing to grow from a friend to a lover. And, I can feel Uncle Joe��s meaning. In fact, he may not really see me as his son-in-law, but the elders are very anxious about their daughter��s life events, so they will rush to bring me as a candidate. If Jojo has a regular boyfriend herself, maybe Uncle Joe will change his mind.��


    I am stunned again: ��But I thought����


    Winson is laughing and saying: ��Please tell Jojo what I said. Well, I��ll stay here for a few days because there are some businesses of the family and some business friends to meet here. During my stay here, you are welcome to come and have tea with me. After all, you are my first friend in this city.��


    After that, he hands me a business card and walking into the hotel with a smile.


    As I watching him leave, I suddenly remember that I have seen him meet Jimmy Chou��s men here before.


    Does his family have business with Jimmy?


    But it seems that my relationship with him is not very convenient to ask it.


    I shake my head and walk out of the hotel.


    Azle and Jojo are waiting in the car, while Wood is sitting in the back row, still wrapping in his coat.


    Jojo, with a haggling smile, sees me coming, but sprinkling her angers on me: ��Chen Yang! What the hell are you doing at night? We can��t find you anyway! If we had a good discussion, we would not have made a fool of ourselves!��


    I shrug my shoulders: ��How do I know! But there��s one thing you can rest assured of. He doesn��t want to marry you at all.��


    ��Oh?�� Jojo��s eyes are lighting up.


    Then I merely tell her about Winson��s words, but I hesitate to say Winson��s suggestion of ��friends become lovers��. Jojo doesn��t notice the hesitant expression on my face. After listening, she smiles with great satisfaction and looks very heroic: ��Well! It seems that this fellow is very clever!��


    ��Very good, very good!�� She says with animated expression, ��Originally, I had a good plan that if I am not escape, I would have to execute my last great trick!��


    ��What trick?��


    ��Cut! Find a pair of scissors, cut him on the wedding night.�� Miss Jojo is smiling proudly and saying, ��Then he won��t be able to touch me anymore!��


    The first unconscious reactions of three men in the car are to involuntarily cover the crotch with our hands.


    Now the top priority thing has been reduced the threat. Miss Jojo is in a good mood. As soon as she has cleared up her depression, she immediately suggests that all of us to find a place for midnight snack.


    Look at the time. It��s almost four o��clock in the morning. To be honest, I��m also really hungry. In the evening, I accompanied VP to dinner. After drinking, I only ate a bowl of porridge, and now I do feel a little hungry. Wood and Azle don��t matter. Anyway, both of them are idle and don��t worry about going to work and getting up early the next day. Azle has no regular job, while Wood keeps the small community clinic and watches comics every day.


    But strangely, instead of taking Jojo��s car, both of them board the car I drive together, which I intend to return to Azle. He thinks for a while and says to me: ��Keep it. I have another car in my house. You work far away now, and it��s convenient to have a car.��


    I don��t refuse Azle��s kindness. I am not polite to these guys because we have a good relationship with each other anyway.


    But when they get in the car, they look at each other and Azle speaks: ��You just told Jojo what Winson said. Seems to hesitate in the middle, is there something to hide?��


    Wood is looking at me too.


    I am astonished: ��You feel it?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��All right.�� I sigh, sit in the driver��s seat and look back at the two men, ��I did have something concealed. Winson has a very ridiculous suggestion. I don��t think it��s necessary to say it because it��s too ridiculous.��


    After a pause, I grin bitterly: ��He suggested that one of us should fall in love with Jojo and sublimate from a friend to a lover. He said that would be the easiest way����


    I haven��t finished yet, the two men��s faces have turned pale.


    Looking at Azle, this playboy is swallowing his saliva hardly: ��Come on! Marry her? Just imagine it is more terrible than nightmares! I�� I��d rather live ten years less!��


    I sigh and turn to Wood.


    Wood, after all, is Wood. There is no nonsense, just a quick sentence.


    ��Twenty years!��

 Chapter 86 - I wont spare you!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    We have a midnight snack at a famous all-night restaurant. Many people like to come here. Although the price is a little bit expensive, but the taste is good enough.


    When we finish eating and drinking, four of us are sitting surround the table, some are burping and some are picking teeth with toothpicks. But I am quite special, not interest the delicious foods on the table, but holding a pot of porridge and a plate of vegetables to keep eating.


    Azle is laughing at my foolishness, and I retort coldly: ��You such a playboy knows shit! You eat so much greasy food in the midnight will obsolutely get fatty liver and high blood fat in the future. If really need to eat midnight meal, just to eat lighter. It will not increase stomach��s burden. It also will not add so much fat to the body! When you are fifty, let me see whether you can still laugh anymore?!��


    Azle is immediately retorting: ��Cut! Little Five, stop making fun of me! I can live to be at least fifty years old. Well, as what you said, any of us marry Jojo, I��m afraid he won��t be able to live to fifty�� Oh, Yah!��


    Before he has finished, Wood has stepped on his foot beneath the table, and Azle is responding immediately. Facing Miss Jojo to say these words, he must not want to live anymore!


    Sure enough, the atmosphere is suddenly cooling down.


    Murderous feeling!


    The three of us are feeling a sharp chilling on our back, just like a needle. We feel like a cool air is sliding down with our neck from the top of our heads.


    ��Azle, what�� are�� you�� saying?!�� Jojo��s eyes are narrowing and her face has a peculiar chilling before the explosion.


    Wood and I quickly exchange eyes with each other, the first reaction is to snatch away the knives and metal spoons in front of Jojo from the table which she just used to eat steak.


    ��Ah��Well���� Looking at the upcoming exploding��s Jojo, Azle is with the cold sweats on his head and an embarrassed face, shouting out in a hurry: ��This�� Not what I said! Little 5 said that!��


    Hearing this, Jojo is turning around to look at me: ��Chen Yang!��


    ��I���� Before I could justify myself, Azle, such a bastard, is already shamelessly beginning to plant stolen goods.


    ��Jojo, that��s what he said! All he said! He said that if marry a woman like you will be in danger! He said he would rather live ten years less than marry a woman like you!��


    Shameless!


    He plants all his words on me!


    But even more shameless is Wood! The fake honest man says in a very firm tone: ��No, not ten years, but twenty years!��


    ��FXXX! You two bastards, I strangle you all���� I��m just jumping up in anger, but faceing Jojo��s murderous eyes, I subconsciously stepping back.


    ��Chen Yang�� You��d better think about how to die!�� Jojo seems to be about turning into crazy. Her eyes have already shown the chilliest look. Then she picks up two chopsticks on the table and rushing to me with bared fangs and yelling: ��I��ll fork you!��


    Azle and Wood have no any sense of righteousness. They just hide to several steps away. Azle, this son of a bitch, is laughing and pulling the waiters: ��Don��t panic, they are just a couple fighting. Don��t call the police. It��s all right!��


    I��m running around the table for two rounds, Jojo is just kicking it over with one foot, and the soup pouring down on me. The chopsticks stab me on the chest twice and has broken, but my chest is really feeling painful.


    If I don��t run fast enough, my face would have been scratched by Jojo. This woman is opening her ten fingers and pointing nails like ten knife blades.


    Azle and Wood next are the most annoying. They are even beting in a low voice: ��How long do you think Chen Yang can last?��


    ��Ten minutes, five for one!��


    ��Five minutes����


    I am chased all the way out of the restaurant to the parking lot, finally just runnning around the car and crying: ��Jojo, you��re fucking crazy! That��s not what I said! It��s Azle! That son of a bitch said that!��


    ��You go to hell! If I don��t finish you today, I��ll not be a human being!��


    ��Damn! You won��t marry me anyway, live ten or twenty years longer. What��s the difference?�� I am in a hurry and saying in nonsense.


    Jojo is furious!


    ��Chen Yang! You little son of bitch! Your Miss Jojo is born beautiful! Men who want to marry me can drain from the east to the west of the river. It��s just that I don��t look up to them! You are fucking dare to look down on me! I�� I�� Am I fucking tolerant or intolerable today?!��


    By the time Azle and Wood have paid the bill and go out. I am stuck in the corner by Jojo, but I��m twisting her wrist so hard that she can��t continue to hit. I watch them both coming out, yelling angrily: ��You two bastards! Are you crazy? Look what you��ve done!��


    Azle is rolling his eyes, opening his hand: ��Come on, you said that. Now it��s also you are twisting Jojo. But I really want to be fair!�� With a fair expression on his face, he��s saying with the fake sadness and angry, ��What a good girl our Jojo is! She��s so beautiful and generous, sexy and enthusiastic, born with a warm heart! Such a good girl in front of you, any man will cherish in a hurry! No sweet words and honeyed words, you at least need to bring out the spirit of arduous struggle that fears neither death nor hardship? Have difficulties, you need to go up. Have no difficulty, you need to create difficulties to go up! Swear to die and hold the beauty back! That��s you! Little 5! What a shit words to Miss Jojo! Such a beautiful woman in front of you is a mud brick and rubble! Don��t say she wants to hit you! On behalf of the men all over the world, I express great indignation at your behavior. You shouldn��t behave like that!��


    When he finishes these words in one breath, I am stunned, and take advantage of his breathing efforts to interpose a sentence: ��Come on! She likes women!��


    ��That��s Miss Jojo��s own business!�� Azle immediately relentlessly continues to criticize me, ��Who does she like, it is her own business! But if you mistake to take a precious as garbage, it��s your problem! Don��t always emphasize objective reasons! Attention should be paid to your own subjective understanding of the mistakes! Chen Yang!��


    ��I���� I am choked so that I can��t swallow my breath for a while, and finally shouting, ��You such an asshole speaks like an animal!��


    I release Jojo.


    She must be tired, standing there, staring at me, hard breathing and no longer coming up to beat me.


    After quite a while, Jojo��s breathing quite a while and recovering some strength. She is staring at me, gnashing the teeth in anger: ��Chen Yang, you little bastard! Next time I see you, I will kick you to death!��


    Azle immediately asks: ��Jojo, why don��t you kick him today?��


    ��Cut! Kick him today? Just dream of it!�� Jojo is fliping her eyelids, gritting her teeth and saying disdainfully, ��I��m not wearing underwear today. If I kick him, doesn��t I let him take advantage of me?��


    ������


    The three men there are looking at each other instantly and can��t say anything.


    We��ve horsed around long enough and finally get into the car together to rest. Each of us lights a cigarette. After sitting for a while, Azle and Wood feel that the atmosphere is still wrong. They excuse to buy newspapers, open the door and leave, just leaving Jojo and me in the car.


    Jojo and I used to get well with each, but we are feeling a little embarrassed now. Jojo��s eyes are still a little angry, but more of resentment too.


    ��Chen Yang!�� Suddenly, she��s saying, ��You say�� Are you so contemptuous of me?��


    I am speechless, think it over, and say with a bitter face: ��Don��t listen to their nonsense words����


    ��Good! I won��t listen to them, I��ll listen to you!�� Jojo is staring into my eyes, ��I ask you, is it so terrible to marry me? There are so many men around me every day! None of them said that to me! Only you Chen Yang dares to say that!��


    I am laughing at once: ��I say Jojo, what��re you fighting for?��


    But unfortunately, I forget a truth.


    Most women in the world are like this�� Woman is a very complex creature.


    If men pursue them, they will scold men for being lustful and cheap. But if men turn a blind eye to them, they will complain that men have no eyes.


    For the vast majority of beautiful women, the only acceptable rule is: I am popular, every people love me! But only those smelly men are allowed to fall in love with me, but I look down on them!


    If on the contrary, those smelly men dare to look down on them! Damn, that��s desperately serious!


    Especially in the hearts of many beautiful women who always feel good about themselves, this rule can be simplified into one sentence: I can look down on you, but you can never look down on me!


    This rule applies to Jojo too: she marries me or not is one thing. But I dare to look down on her, that��s absolutely unforgivable!


    ��I surrender, OK?�� I��m saying in dejection, ��I��m ashamed I was too bad to deserve you. Is that OK?��


    ��Don��t try to be cunning!�� Jojo��s face is still white. She��s incompliant, ��I ask you, Chen Yang! You tell me the truth! Why don��t you want to marry me?��


    ��Damn it! Because of you don��t like men at all but of women!�� I��m in a furious.


    ��That��s my business! We��re talking about you now! It��s your problem! If I like men again, come on, with a girl like me, willing to commit to you, you must be sleeping happily every night!��


    Looking at Jojo��s domineering manner, I can��t help laughing.


    ��You��re still laughing!�� She��s crazy and scolding me, ��Don��t laugh! Be serious! Why am I so awful in your eyes? Why am I so despised by you? I just can��t swallow it!��


    ��No why, Jojo!�� I��m driven mad by her. I��m so regret to tell Azle about Winson��s saying. Such a bastard, the effect on me is disastrous!


    I still explain to her patiently: ��That��s because we are good friends, buddies! Our friendship lasts forever, until the end of the world, you are always my buddy!��


    She��s blushing angrily, gritting her teeth and thinking for a while, still to be reluctant. ��Then I��m asking you again. Um, if this is the end of the world! There are only two of us left in the world. If we don��t get together, human being will ne perished. You still don��t look up to me yet?��


    I��


    Having a strong impulse to curse Azle, I keep explaining.


    ��If the end of the world is real, there will be only two of us left in the world, and even if we are together, we will not be able to save the crisis of human extinction. Because anthropologically, even if we have children, we will never find other people and our children to multiply together. Our children can��t marry to each other, can they? It��s incest, and even if they get married, their offspring are deformed. In short, the end of human destruction is inevitable, so����


    Speaking here, I look up at Jojo, notice that she has already angry with her index finger trembling, shaking, gnashing teeth, with a hate voice: ��Chen Yang! I�� I�� won��t spare you!��


    I can��t help chilling and shivering.


    ��


    After a while, Azle and Wood come back and actually take a newspaper on their hands. I take it over and look at it, but it isn��t today��s, and I don��t know where they picked up a yesterday��s newspaper.


    It��s still cold outside in the early morning. After all, it��s winter. Four of us squeeze into the car, close the doors and windows, turn on the air conditioner, and Jojo continue to smoke and vent her anger. Azle and Wood all dare not to annoy her. I already sit in the back and read the newspaper with the light of the car.


    I��m not going to go home. It��s almost morning. It��s better to go to work directly from outside. It��s also easier.


    Suddenly, a few lines of the newspaper are apprearing in my eyes. This is the seam news of the social edition of the newspaper. The winning numbers of the latest welfare lottery were posted.


    I immediately remember the numbers I bought the other day and calculated the time. It should be yesterday��s award! These two days, things are in a mess, I almost forgotten!


    I glance at the number in a hurry��


    Azle and Wood see me sitting there in a daze. I hold the newspaper in my hand. The expression on my face is somewhat unspeakable, but my eyes�� Obviously, there is no focal length.


    They push me gently, and I recover from the extreme sluggishness, take a deep breath, and feel my heart beating and my body trembling.


    ��Little 5, what��s wrong with you?�� Azle frowns, looks at the newspaper in my hand, and sees the number of the welfare lottery. He can��t help laughing and says, ��What��s wrong? Do you dream of making a fortune?��


    I have a mysterious smile on my face: ��Wrong! It��s not a dream of making a fortune�� It��s the real fortune.��


    Then I roll up the newspaper, take a breath and slowly say: ��Brothers and sisters! I really have won the prize and make a fortune! One first prize, two second prizes. Altogether, 8.6 million!��


    Looking at my face in ecstasy, Azle takes a serious look at Wood instead of a trace of joy. Wood also looks worried. He turns to Jojo and asking seriously: ��Hey, you didn��t hit Little Five��s head just now, did you?��

 Chapter 87 - Excellent character

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    No matter how they make fun of me, I just check the winning number carefully and there��s an ease and leisure expression on my face.


    Azle is somewhat surprised. Looking at me, he probably realizes that I am not really kidding. He hesitates for a moment and ask: ��Little Five, you do win the prize, don��t you?��


    ��Why can��t I?�� I answer like nothing happens, then put down the newspaper, looking at my three good friends, ��I��ve really won the prize.��


    Then there are some cries of surprise, and Jojo is temporarily putting the fight aside with me. These guys shamelessly ask me to invite them the breakfast. I look at the time and point out the sky: ��It��s still early morning, what do you want to eat?��


    Although I appear to be quite calm. Actually, I am boiling in the heart!


    I can��t help to be exciting. For me, winning a prize has more special significances!


    First of all, the fact of winning the prize once again proves the effectiveness of the ring! That��s the only time I��ve ever used the ring since I got the measuring device. Now, it seems that the effect is already shown obviously!


    I won the lottery, and after I bought the lottery, I didn��t use the ring anymore, nor did I encounter any side effects.


    And now the key is: after I receive the winnings, if I can still maintain normal status, there will be no more bad things, then my use of the ring can be regarded as completely correct!


    Azle, Jojo and Wood are curious about my apparent calmness, while Jojo is vicious in thinking that I am overjoyed and to be a fool already. At the same time, she��s very arrogant in saying that if I become a fool, she would be willing to take Didi and Amy two little beauties in my home over.


    For this female hooligan who has fought with me all tonight, I simply reward her with a blank eye.


    We drive back to my house at once, because it is still not five o��clock in the morning, so I left these hooligans in the car downstairs and firmly refuse Azle and Jojo��s requests to go upstairs with me.


    They thought I couldn��t figure out their little cunnings! They just want to take the opportunity to see the short dressing two little beauties in my family when they haven��t gotten up! Don��t even think about it!


    When I get home, I take the lottery ticket in my room. I think about it and knock on the door of the girl��s room.


    After hearing some small sounds, Didi is answering in a low voice and coming to open the door. She��s just hiding her head behind the door carefully, blushing and asking me: ��What��s up?��


    In the early morning, the light is still very dim. Didi is wearing the pajamas, and the pajamas is embroidered with a cartoon bear pattern. The pendulum under the pajamas is not long, revealing her snow-white legs, and a delicate figure is looming. Her face is red, her eyes are somewhat shy and sleepless.


    To be honest, I��m a little stunned when looking at such a scene. For quite a while, I��m just back to my conscious. Didi��s dropping her eyelids and saying: ��What��s wrong, brother Little 5? Are you hungry? I get up right away and make something to eat for you.��


    ��No.�� I can��t help holding her in my arms. She is shocked, looking back unconsciously. The air conditioner is on and the room is pretty warm. Amy is still lying on on the bed, salivating without personal image. I hold Didi in my arms, bow my head and kiss her on the forehead: ��Honey, we��re going to be rich.��


    After that, I whisper to her: ��Don��t go to work today. Just wait for me at home. I��ll come back for lunch at noon. Um, Also, you go out to buy some food back.��.


    Then I ask her to take out Amy��s lottery ticket.


    Last time I gave Amy the lottery ticket, Little Moneygrubber kept it under the glass table in her room. Now she��s sleeping soundly. So, I just don��t wake her up. Anyway, let me take the money back and give her a surprise.


    Didi seems a little confused. Maybe she doesn��t understand why I come to knock on the door in the morning to wake her up. But this girl is almost obedient to me on weekdays. If I do not say much, she never asks, just very meekly agrees.


    I��m holding such a beautiful girl, looking at her cartoon pajamas. It��s so cute that I can��t stop hugging her tightly and kissing her fiercely on her lips. Then I pat her on her little buttock: ��Go to bed and sleep more. It��s still early. I��ll surprise you when I come back at noon.��


    Didi gives a low cry of surprise, a flush is appearing on her pink face, a little shy joy is hidden in her eyes, and her long eyelashes are trembling slightly. Although our relationship has been established, the most is to play kossy-poo. When little money grubber is at home, we occasionally secretly kiss each other. Didi is a shy girl who decides not to be intimate with me in front of others. My action, which is similar to that of a lover, makes her feel a little nervous. She��s looking at me with a red face and the grieving look, then back into the room.


    My heart is full of joyness, although I didn��t sleep all the night, but when I walk out of the house, I feel that my whole body is full of the strength!


    Touching the lottery tickets in my pocket, I think: the future happiness of my family depends on them!


    Jojo, Azle and Wood insist on accompanying me to receive the winnings because they are curious. This kind of thing does not necessarily happen once in a lifetime. Not long after midnight snack, these three guys insist on find another expensive breakfast restaurant and eat nearly a thousand again.


    These animals! Seven to eight bowls of seafood porridge are fed into their stomachs. I ordered many snacks, but none of them ate them.


    In the words of Azle, such a beast, says: ��Snacks? Too cheap! We eat a few will be full. Only spend very few monies. It��s too mercy to you. The seafood porridge is good, expensive and tasty. We drink several bowls and there��s no feeling in the stomach. We can still continue eating more!��


    ��


    We stay in this restaurant until 9 a.m. and I call the company to ask for leave. Today, there��s nothing much to do, mainly dealing with yesterday��s VP. But that buddy was very drunk last night, today it is estimated that he can��t get up until noon. As for the specific business, I can��t care too much, mainly rely on Yanny.


    It��s Yanny answers my phone. Listening to her voice, it seems that she is in a much better mood and has a cheerful voice.


    At ten o��clock in the morning, four of us are driving two cars together to the welfare lottery center!


    Welfare lottery center is actually not very big. It��s an old building, before its door is a long ramp. I always feel full of respects for this place. Nothing but just imagine how many millionaires come out of this place every month.


    We park below and walk up. The ramp is about thirty to fifty meters in shape, with a very steep slope. I think it��s too appropriate to set up here.


    Isn��t it? People can walk up this slope, and then come out again, his personal fortune is immediately increasing a hundred times! This can be regarded as the peak of life!


    We enter the welfare lottery center and find the reception to explain our intention. His attitude is very professional and cordial, and keeps saying a lot of congratulations and then cast glances at me.


    I don��t understand what that meant at the moment. Until later I just know that the receptionist is waiting for me to share the happiness.


    Generally speaking, only the big prizes need to come here to take the winnings! The small prizes can be taken directly at the lottery shop. These people who has won the big prizes, when they receive the bonus, will usually come to scatter some money or gifts to share the luckiness.


    I come here with empty-hands, as a result, the other party��s enthusiasm immediately falls.


    Four of us waited in the reception room for a moment, and two staffs come in from the corridor. One of them is a familiar face!


    Seeing that familiar face, I don��t recognize him for the first moment. Then I suddenly remember that last time I bought lottery on the street, when I won the lottery, this person was also responsible for cashing the prize.


    When that guy sees me, he is also shocked.


    I think it��s normal. It��s estimated that I won dozens of lottery tickets last time. It��s an amazing thing that he has never seen in his life. It��s unprecedented. So, he��s just stunned and recognizes me immediately!


    The man, who is in a trance, is almost fainting, then he��s standing against the wall and looking at me for quite a while, then vomiting the words: ���� It��s you again?!��


    He��s looking at me in awe, just like looking at a God.


    They verify my identity, take the lottery tickets to verify the authenticity, and then go through the formalities, while tax officers go through the formalities.


    After more than one hour of busy works, everything has been done. Nearly six million are transferred to my bank account, but I don��t show too much excitement on my face.


    I know very well that this is only the first step! The very first step!


    If everything goes well, then with the lucky ring and the measuring device in my hand, such a harvest will be nothing at all!


    At the end, this man can��t help asking me in a low voice: ��Excuse me, do you have any secret to win lottery?��


    I laugh happily and pat him on the shoulder: ��Yes!��


    ��What is it?�� As soon as he says, he looks embarrassed. Indeed, if I really have the secret of how to make a fortune, how can I tell others?


    I laugh and say the classic words in his ear.


    ��Excellent character!��


    ��


    By the time we get out, there��re media reporters already waiting outside. Basically, every time a new lottery winner comes out, several newspapers will send people to crouch here to interview the newest millionaires. But today, when we come in, they heard that we have won three bets at the same time and the total winnings are more than eight million. This news is somewhat unusual.


    When I was inside, I have guessed that there might be reporters outside, and the people in the welfare lottery center, when they went through the formalities, might have spread some of my news, such as I once won dozens of lottery tickets in one breath.


    Before going out, I deliberately walk behind. When the door is opened, I push Jojo out first.


    As soon as she goes out, just sees and hears the camera flashing continuously. She��s almost shaken because of unprepared.


    Then there come the surprising dialogs among the reporters:


    A: ��Is it said a man? Why is a woman coming out?��


    B: ��Yeah�� Haven��t you heard that sex change surgery has developed to this level in our country?��


    C: ��Damn! You two fools, that��s the big news! Million prizes are won by a transsexualer! Absolutely the headline!��


    These words are not only heard by me, but also by Jojo. Looking at her face, she��s wanting to kill people, Azle and I are hurry to carry her and rushing out.


    Fortunately, I have been careful not to drive the car to the welfare lottery center��s door, but to stay under the ramp. When we run out, the reporters are still looking for us at the front of the door. But we have rushed to the parking lot below.


    But there are still people waiting!


    We see a bright scalp, wearing an old monk��s robe with a cloth bag, monk dressed people comes over. He��s wearing glasses, a deep face. His feet are wearing a pair of cloth shoes.


    Later I just learn that there are quite some cheaters coming and going around the welfare lottery center. Basically, this is their fixed working place! Because of all the people who come here and go out are lucky winners are also easy to be cheated money. These cheaters can cheat some money by skillful use of some means.


    Even if people don��t believe these cheaters�� words, but the winners are generous. If you say some good words, still might get some rewards.


    When the monk dressed up guy sees Jojo coming, he also wants to cheat some money. He is shouting to Jojo: ��Hello, you must stop here!��


    Jojo is still in angry, sees a man is stopping her, just slaping him directly.


    With a crack sound, this fellow is turning 360 degrees in place and immediately has five fingerprints on his face. Then Jojo is scolding angrily: ��Get away from me!��

 Chapter 88 - Kidnapping

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    There are more than six million in the bank account. It really feels good.


    I drive all the way back, and although these guys try to make me pay through the nose, listing out all the most expensive restaurants, I just insist on go back home.


    At first, they don��t agree, but I don��t care so much. These monies are in my account. Do these animals want to take it out? Hum!


    Moreover, Didi��s cooking skills are also attractive. We come home just before noon. Didi listened to my words in the morning and went to buy a lot of food back. When we enter the door, we hear the sounds of cooking coming down from the kitchen. Azle just enters the door, when he sees little money grubber, his eyes are lighting up and is about to hug her. But he suddenly sees Amy is holding a kitchen knife in her hand. He quickly puts down his hands and makes a polite appearance.


    It��s really a comfortable thing to have a girl like Didi at home. She��s the kind of housekeeping girl, virtuous and gentle. We just sit down in the living room. She has brought tea like a hostess. Seeing such a gentle beauty is busy in the kitchen, Azle can��t help sighing: ��Oh, this is the real good woman.��


    I nod and say sincerely: ��Yes, a good woman is able to be graceful in the drawing room and skillful in the kitchen. She must be virtuous, good at housekeeping. Didi is such a good wife candidate. Men all want to marry such a woman!��


    These words are annoyed a person aside. Jojo looks slightly unnatural and gives me a sidelong look: ��What��s wrong? Do women have to be good at cooking?��


    I shake my head: ��Not necessarily. But for most of men, the most desirable wife is a woman who can cook and do housework.��


    Azle interrupts: ��It��s much better than marry a woman who you would rather live ten years less.��


    Wood��s brief correction: ��Twenty years.��


    Jojo is furious when she hears the words, but then suppressing her anger forcibly and saying: ��Who says I can��t cook! Hum! Just open your dog eyes today!��


    Then she goes straight to the kitchen, grabs the kitchen knife from little money grubber��s hand, and starts chopping the potatoes.


    5 minutes past, Amy comes out and announces that the shredded potatoes have been turned into mashed potatoes.


    The three of us in living room are laughing wildly.


    Actually, I don��t think it��s necessary for Jojo to do this. We��re not talking about her. She is not the kind of woman who can do housework by nature. She should be the kind of who��s talking with excitement and eyes open, raising legs to kick people with anger. Just not the style to dress up as a housewife.


    When the three of us are chatting and smoking, the worst thing happens. When Jojo is washing plates and preparing to pack meals, we hear the sounds of the plate smashing in the kitchen. I rush in the kitchen to drag her out and beg her: ��Please hold your hand up! There are only few plates in my house. If you break them all, we��ll have to eat with the pot at noon.��


    She is also very reluctant, shouting in a huff: ��What garbage plates do you have in your house! Too easy to break! Buy the plastic one next time!��


    ��OK! OK! OK! I��ll replace all with the stainless-steel plates later!�� I say with a rueful smile, ��You just stay here for a tea break.��


    ��No!�� Miss Jojo seems determined today to give full play of her virtuous virtues and insists on replace DIdi to cook, which frightens Azle to fight hard to stop her anyway.


    Looking at Azle��s panic, I don��t pay much attention at that time. Later, I learn how powerful Jojo��s means are.


    Azle and Jojo knew each other earlier than me. He told me that Jojo used to feed the pets before.


    At first, she raised a very valuable white-haired Samoyed with good pedigree. In less than a week, the dog was starved to the bone.


    It��s not that she abused the dog and refused to feed it. But she was so kind to that dog that she insisted to cook for it herself. As a result, the poor Samoyed only lasted for only a week and vomited anything it had eaten. Jojo had to send it away with tear.


    Later, someone brought her a little pye-dog from the countryside. This kind of dog is famous for its vitality, toughness, uncompromising food and exmobileent survival ability.


    As a result, this time it took a longer time. Two weeks later, Jojo found the veterinarian with the puppy in her arms. Fortunately, the veterinarian��s skillful hand brought back the puppy��s life. The dog is said to have eaten what Jojo made and not vomiting. But it shitted whatever it ate. It shitted almost the same thing as ate!


    Now, Jojo��s family still keeps a pet: A turtle.


    So, when Azle hears that Jojo is trying to go cooking, he is so scared that he grabs her and says with pretended calm: ��Jojo, don��t go, let��s sit here and chat.��


    ��No, I don��t want to talk. I��m going to cook! Your Miss Jojo is also to be graceful in the drawing room and skillful in the kitchen!��


    ��Well, this�� Shall we play cards? Or we may video games! Little 5 has video game machine here. Let��s play The King of Fighters!�� Azle is draging Jojo and dares not to let her go.


    ��No!�� Jojo refuses, ��I want to cook!��


    Azle��s eyes are rolling: ��Then we toss a coin to decide!��


    Then he pulls out a coin: ��Guess, the front or the back of the coin. If it��s the front, we��ll play cards! If it��s the opposite, we��ll play video games!��


    Jojo is stunned: ��What about cooking?��


    Azle sighs: ��If the coin is thrown to stand up on its edge, let you cook.��


    Try every possible way to persuade, Jojo finally makes a salad as a declaration. In the dinner, I shamelessly put this salad in front of Azle.


    Didi��s cooking skill is exmobileent. Such kind of gentle girl is almost rare than the panda nowadays. I can meet such a good girl, it can only be said that my character is really excellent.


    At the table, Didi and Amy finally can��t help asking me what makes me so happy today. I tell them about the lottery winning and take out two bank cards and the newspaper with the winning number.


    ��Damn!�� Amy is screaming, jumping up like a mechanical spring. She almost overthrows the table, staring at me and says: ��You�� Do you really win the lottery?!��


    ��En Hum!��


    ��More than 8 million? Do you really win more than 8 million prizes?�� Little money grubber has small stars in her eyes.


    ��To be precise, we have won more than eight million.�� I smile and say, ��You forgot? One of the lottery tickets was bought and filled with your birthday number. This one won the second prize, total 460,000. After deducting the tax, all in this card.��


    I push the bank card which I have prepared to her. She looks so surprised that almost faint.


    Looking at her somewhat confused appearance, Azle and Jojo beside her are squinting. Looking at these two hooligans, they seem to be waiting for little money grubber to faint, so that they can go to give her artificial breathing at once.


    Wood is still eating, as if everything has nothing to do with him. Didi is sitting next to me. Her eyes are shinning, although they are also full of the joyness, but do not show excessive excitement. Her eyes are flickering as if they can speak. She asks me in a low voice: ��Brother Little 5, is it true? Do you really become so rich?��


    I blink: ��Exactly. It seems that I got a relationship with lottery tickets. Didn��t you see it once last time?��


    She has a gentle smile on her face. I put my hand under the table and gently grasp her little hand. In a soft voice, I say to her: ��I will have more money in the future. As for you, you can stay at home and be a servant girl who specializes in serving me.��


    She��s smiling shyly, but arguing: ��I�� I��m not a servant girl!��


    I laugh and pinch her little hand: ��You��re not a servant girl, you��re my darling mistress, OK?��


    My words make Didi��s head drooping. Amy is still holding the bank card in a daze. Then she suddenly sighs, looking at the card in her hand deeply, and puts it back to me. The expression on her face is unprecedented serious: ��Chen Yang, take it back.��


    ��What?�� I am stunned.


    There is no joke on her face at all. She looks serious and says: ��I like money very much, but this is not mine. I like to take advantage of you a little, who let you be a big man? But although I like money, only take what I deserve! If it��s my hard-earned money, you can��t owe me any penny. But I don��t want any of the money that I shouldn��t have taken.��


    I laugh and say: ��It��s not that exaggerated. Amy, didn��t we say that I had given that lottery ticket to you.��


    Amy is shaking her head again: ��Chen Yang, when I accepted this lottery ticket from you the other day. I didn��t think you would win the lottery. I thought it was only a little joke you played with me. I thought if it could win ten or twenty is already fine. As your friend, this would be for fun. But now, it��s such a large amount, I can��t accept.��


    When Amy sees I still want to keep persuading, she refuses firmly: ��Chen Yang, take it back. I like money, but I don��t take all kind of the money. My mother told me since my childhood that once a girl accepts other people��s money casually, it would be the beginning of her degeneration!��


    I am really shocked.


    To be honest, I didn��t expect Amy to have such a strong side. Originally in my impression, she is a typical small money fan, but I never thought this girl is so principled!


    Looking at the firm expression on her face, I take back the bank card on the table slowly. I think and say: ��OK, Amy, I��ll take back the money. But I didn��t expect that you would be so generous. Alas, you would quarrel with me for only ten or twenty in normal times, but you don��t want the hundreds of thousands of monies in front of you at this moment.��


    She turns her eyes: ��That��s because you don��t understand my noble sentiments! And, I don��t want your money, but you won such a big prize, you need to show a good performance! You have to send me a gift! No more lottery tickets to fool me this time!��


    Naturally, I promise her.


    Another bottle of wine is opened and we keep drinking. Even the wimpy drinker Didi also drinks a little. Her face is steamed pink by the alcohol, which is very cute.


    Just as everyone are laughing, my mobile phone is ringing suddenly. I pick it up and answer: ��Hello?��


    ��Chen Yang! Where are you?�� It is Penny, Nanny��s secretary��s voice.


    ��Well�� I��m at home.�� I sigh, ��I��m having a little personal business today. I called my department and asked for leave in the morning.��


    She seems indifferent to my behavior of as a manager but not at work. Her voice is very gentle on the phone and mention casually: ��Can you come out now?��


    ��What��s up?��


    ��Miss Fang is back.�� The voice is not very loud, but this sentence makes the laugh on my face is fading clean! She keeps saying, ��You��re going to pick her up at the airport.��


    I feel a little bitter in my voice: ��Why do you want me to pick her up? I��m not her assistant any more.��


    ��Chen Yang.�� Penny interrupts me on the phone, ��This is what Miss Fang asked for.�� Then she changes her tone a little softer, ��I don��t want to say anything else. What should be said, I��ve all said when last time we talked for a long time. You just think it over yourself.��


    ��I see.�� I nod and reply her.


    I thought Nanny should be back in few days later. Although I am ready to face her again and decide to make things clear to her, then quit my job and go. But she suddenly comes back and I am about to meet her soon without any preparation, I am still a bit caught off guard.


    ��Chen Yang���� Penny hesitates for a moment and whispers, ��I suggest that if you want to say something, you��d better wait till tomorrow. Business in Korea is not going well, so she comes back earlier. I spoke to her on the phone. Miss Fang is in a bad mood now.��


    Then she tells me the time and flight number. I look at the clock. It is getting a bit late. The flight is expected to arrive in two hours.


    I sigh and simply tell others that I have some urgent business to go to the company. Despite some disappointment, Didi is gentle enough to show that she understands me. I just want to laugh and cry.


    Azle and Jojo stay for go on have lunch, while Wood says he wants to go to the clinic earlier and decides to leave with me.


    I think about it. On the way to the airport, I can drop him back to the clinic.


    Walking out, going downstairs, getting on the car, Wood is sitting beside me. When the car starts, he suddenly lights a cigarette, open the windows and takes a breath. He looks at me and says: ��You have something in your mind.��


    ��What do you say?��


    He��s smiling and says: ��That call.��


    I am speechless. Wood��s reaction is actually very sharp. Although his appearance looks very ��wooden��, but this is just his personality, in fact, Wood��s observation ability is very sharp!


    As I��m driving, I just sigh: ��You see that?��


    ��Well.�� Suddenly he��s smiling, it��s a strange smile, ��Woman?��


    I hesitate for a moment: ��It��s�� Not really�� It��s a bit unclear�� I feel indebt to a woman who is very kind to me�� But I don��t know how to tell her�� Anyway, that��s not clear.��


    Wood listens to me quietly and says only a short sentence: ��If you can��t say it clearly, don��t say it.��


    I am silent.


    To be honest, in fact, I was a little hesitant just now. When I meet Nanny, what should I say?


    Wood��s advice might be more appropriate. Don��t say anything at all, just resign and leave. Don��t even mention the complicated emotions between each other! This is obviously the easiest way to do it.


    After take Wood back to the clinic. I drive all the way out of town, get on the airport highway and go straight to the airport.


    After waiting for around half an hour in the lounge of the airport, looking at the time, counting, Nanny��s plane should be coming soon. I extinguish the cigarette in my hand, walking out of the smoking lounge and standing at the exit.


    I��m wondering what attitude should I make when I meet Nanny later? Friend? Subordinate? So when should I make everything clear with her?


    Say on the way back? It will be just the two of us in the car. Or just wait for back to the company? Or am I going to invite her to dinner sometime in the evening, apologize to her, and explain what I think?


    It seems all right, and it seems all not appropriate.


    I touch a bank card in my pocket. This is what I have prepared after I got the winnings today.


    There are six million in this bank card. I want to give these monies to Nanny for compensation. After all, I lost the ring and a diamond brooch, plus the 300,000 car accident losses I owed her before.


    Although I won a big prize, but after the tax deduction, in fact, there are only a bit more than six million on my hands. If I give six million out, I have almost no money left, but I don��t care.


    I should have returned the money to Nanny. If I owe her, I must pay it back!


    But just then, my mobile phone is ringing again.


    I look at the number is not a familiar one. I pick it up and answer.


    ��Hello! Manager! Manager!��


    The voice is familiar. I��m stunned for a moment before I can tell that it��s the voice of the round-faced customer service girl in my department.


    ��Well, what��s wrong?��


    ��Manager, Chen Yang�� It��s me! Something��s wrong! Something happened!�� There��re panics in the voice on the phone.


    I immediately say: ��Don��t panic�� What is it? What happened to the company? Speak slowly!��


    ��It��s Yanny. Something��s wrong with her!�� The little girl is almost crying.


    My heart is tighting: ��What happened to Yanny?��


    The little girl��s voice is trembling: ��I�� I went shopping with her at noon today. We were on our way back to the company just now. We met a few people. One of the men seems to know Yanny. They stopped us and wanted to take her away. She didn��t want to, these men were about to beat us, and then she promised to go with them as soon as she saw the situation was not good. Chen Yang, what should I do? I don��t think those guys are good guys. These men are gangsters at first sight. They have tattoos on their arms. Yanny and them got into a car. Before they left, she comforted me and said it was all right. I didn��t have to call the police. Tell me not to tell others. But I��m really scared. I think about it and can only to find you.��


    ��FXXX!�� I can��t help cursing.


    It��s not clear yet, but I can at least guess who��s causing Yanny��s trouble! It must be that shit scum!


    I take a deep breath: ��Don��t panic first. Think about what else is going on, and what else is missing. Tell me all about it!��


    Then, under my inquiry, the little girl tells me more details like time, place, etc. Fortunately, she was so careful that she even gave out the car license plate numbers of the opponents. And I ask for Yanny��s home address, she immediately tells me too.


    ��Well, leave it to me.�� I think better of it, ��You don��t have to call the police. I��ll deal with this matter�� Well, besides, don��t talk about it in the company.��


    I can understand Yanny��s concerns. After all, it��s privacy. At the same time, she��s used not to wash her dirty linen in public. Her image and reputation in the company is very good, and she��s also very popular. Nowadays, there are many people like to gossip.


    I hang up the phone, check the time, hesitate for a few seconds, and decide that it is more important to save Yanny. Who knows what extraordinary things would be done by the shit scum?


    I can��t wait for Nanny��s plane lands. She��s in the sky now and her mobile phone must be off and out of service. I can only send her a text message to say there��s something urgent. Then I run out of the airport and drive all the way up the highway to the city.


    On the way, I think over it and call William, the chief security of Golden Paradise, my former colleague.


    ��William? It��s me! Chen Yang.��


    ��Brother little 5?!�� At the other end of the phone, William��s voice sounds surprised, ��What��s the matter? Is there anything I can do for you?��


    I don��t say anything useless: ��Yes! You help me find some help and wait for my call. Today I��m going to clean up a scum!��


    At the other end of the phone, William is laughing loudly, he says: ��OK! Just not a problem! I��ll do for you!��

 Chapter 89 - Professionals

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Yanny is living in the west of the city, a new residential area built by the government at the end of the last century when it was vigorously developing the west area of the city.


    The address is not too hard to find. I rush to the residential area where she lives, find the building, and observe carefully. Sure enough, I see a van downstairs. The license plate is exactly the same as what the customer service girl said.


    I breathe a sigh of relief. It seems that my judgment is right. They did bring her home.


    That scum seems to be undetermined. He still wants to extort money from Yanny.


    I park my car on the road outside the residential, take out the phone, call William, tell him the address, and ask him to bring people here. Then I take a cigarette out of my pocket and walk towards the car with easy assurance.


    There��s a man sitting in the van, who supposes to be the driver, with a cross face, around 30 years old. He looks just a typical bludger. I walk up to the van with a cigarette in my mouth, reach out my hand and knock on the window. He��s looking at me impatiently, rolling down the window and asking: ��What��s the matter?��


    I point to the cigarette in my mouth and pretend there��s nothing: ��Bro, lend me a fire.��


    He glances at me, a little impatient in his eyes, but still bows his head to take the lighter.


    I look around. There��s no one walking in the neighborhood during the daytime. When he reaches out and hands the lighter to me, I grab him by the wrist and pull him out of the window without waiting for him calling out. Then my palm has cut on the artery behind his neck. He��s swaying with a groan and loses conscious.


    I sigh. Fortunately, this guy didn��t wear the safe belt.


    Push the door open and throw him in the van. I clap my hands, then go to Yanny��s home��s corridor and look up.


    Don��t know where the scum found these basters. They seem to be veterans, leaving a man to lookout in the corridor. He��s squating in the corridor smoking, watching me coming up, he��s immediately standing up vigilantly. I pretend to ignore him, take out a bunch of keys from pocket and walk upstairs without worrying about him.


    My action immediately dispels his vigilance. I��m wearing a suit like a standard office worker. I even deliberately look at him with a doubtful eye, bowing my head and going upstairs. The fellow is relieved. He even steps aside to let me go.


    I walk past him and reach several steps above him. Suddenly I stop, turn around and kick him on the head with one foot. The fellow snorts, rolling down and falls on the ground. I immediately rush to him, grab his neck from behind to keep him from making a sound. Then I grab the key in my hand and hold it against his throat. I lower my voice and say to him: ��No Shout!��


    ��Uh���� The man��s face is twisted with pain, his forehead is full of cold sweats. He is strangled by me and has difficulty in breathing. I poke the key on his throat. He breathes in horror and shut his mouth up immediately.


    ��Where��s that woman?��


    ��What�� woman?��


    I grunt, the key in my hand is pressing slightly against his throat and say coldly: ��Do you believe this key can pierce your throat?��


    ��Up there!�� This fellow seems to be a crook, recognizing the situation and does not resist. He��s saying quickly: ��Fifth floor.��


    ��How many people there?��


    ���� Two.��


    With a sneer, I find a mobile phone in his pocket, take it out and throw it away. Then I stand up and kick him hard on the head, knocking him unconscious.


    This guy is deceiving me.


    I��m sure there are at least four people upstairs!


    They seem to be veterans of blackmail. They have at least one driver, one man to lookout downstairs, and maybe three more people upstairs. Generally speaking, one is responsible for keeping watch on the kidnapped person, the other two are responsible for collecting monies and valuable items, and plus the scum man, at least four men upstairs!


    I continue going upstairs with very light steps. This apartment building has two families on each floor. Yanny��s home is the left one of the fifth floor. I��m standing on the fourth floor and looking up. The door is closed. There are some voices. I quietly go upstairs, approach the door, look inside carefully, but just hear that scum��s voice. He seems saying something very proudly.


    ���� I say you are also self-destructive! How nice of you to be honest! How dare you let that man beat me! Good! You beat me? Damn�� You just call that guy and let him give me money honestly!��


    I take a deep breath and knock hard at the door.


    The voice inside suddenly quiets down. I knock twice again, and finally comes a gruff voice: ��Who is it?��


    I cough and say vaguely: ��Delivery!��


    Then there is silence for a while, and the gruff voice is shouting: ��No time! Come back in the afternoon!��


    I gasp, deliberately saying in an impatient tone: ��I can��t come one more time for you, can I? Just go out to receive it!��


    Ten seconds later, there is a sound of opening the door, and then the door opens a gap. Someone behind the door is standing against it, showing half his face and saying impatiently: ��Give it to me!��


    I have already stepped back, waiting for the door to open, do not wait for him to finish his words, have raised my leg to kick on the door.


    Bang!


    The door is kicked open, and the fellow behind the door is knocked heavily on his head and sit down on the ground. I have rushed in and kick him on the face with a flying kick. The man gives a cry of pain and falling backwards. At this time, I��ve seen the situation in the house clearly. Yanny is sitting in the living room, her hands are tied, half of her face is swollen, seems she was slapped. And in the room, as I guessed, besides the one I kick down on the ground, there are three other guys, that scum is sitting next to Yanny and the other two are standing next to the sofa.


    I suddenly rush in, presumably to make them feel a little overwhelmed. When I kick one man down, the remaining two guys have already reacted. One of them looks not so tall, but very strong, with a steel pipe in his hand. And the other has a dagger on hand. The two men exchange their eyes quickly and jumping to me from both sides.


    The man on the left side, who��s holding the steel pipe hit hard to my head. I sideways to avoid and go to squeeze his wrist. His reaction is very quick. I just grab his arm, he breaks away. The other man, who��s holding the dagger is stabing to my chest. I quickly step back and kick his wrist. He falls to the ground with a cry of pain and the dagger falls to the ground. But this man is obviously a veteran. He does not retreat, come and wrestle with me. The room space is too small to let me fight with both of them freely. I��m approached by him. I avoid his punch to my face, foot hook to trap him. But he is embracing my legs and pulling hard. Fortunately, my legs are strong enough to not be pulled down. But the other man holding the steel pipe has smashed down. This time I can��t escape. My shoulder is smashed. The pain makes me grinning.


    The fellow on the ground has twisted my waist and tring to pull me down. I give him two knee strikes. He��s hit on the chin by me and screaming in pain, but he��s holding me still. I am tangling with him, and I��m hit by the steel pipe on my back again.


    ��FXXX!�� I am so angry that when I see the steel pipe smash down again, I don��t hide this time, just use my left arm to protect, and the right-hand punches him on the chest. The fellow is shouting and falling backwards. Then I finally throw the fellow who��s holding me on the ground and kick him on the chest. He can��t breathe and coughing on the ground. I have already picked up the man holding the steel pipe.


    Obviously, this fellow has also practiced. He is punched on the chest, but still has enough strength to stretch out his arm to defend me. When I grab his collar, I try to wrench my wrist with force. I sneer, twist his finger, and then break it with force.


    There��s a screaming in the room at once. I take off his arm joints and hit his stomach with my knee. The man finally falls down.


    I��m a little breathless, too.


    These two guys are all veterans and have a lot of fighting experiences. It��s really tough to fight with them.


    Although I am good at fighting, when I meet those bullies who are afraid of hardness, I can knock down one or two first and then I can frighten others. But when I��m facing these veterans, it doesn��t work.


    Overthrowing them, I also got a few hard beatings myself. It��s lucky I��ve cleaned up a man at the very first time when I broke into the door! If I have to face three people at the same time, I��m afraid I might be in troubles.


    After all, two fists are no match for six hands, and I can��t guarantee I can escape if my opponents are not weak and willing to fight desperately.


    I look back at the scum. He has too frightened to soften. I punch him on the face first. His nose is bleeding, bending with a screaming and has his face covering.


    Yanny��s hands are not tied with ropes, but taped. I take out the key, cut a hole, and easily tear it open.


    These people are very professional!


    Only veterans know need to tie people with the tape instead of rope. Transparent tape wraps around the wrist and people can��t move too, but do not need to worry about the accident. Because if use rope, it might be found to become the crime evidence. But most of homes have tape. The rope will also break the victim��s wrist skin, and eventually the wound will be tested as evidence, which can be avoided by use tape.


    I untie Yanny and tear the tape off her mouth. Originally when I was rushing in, she was still struggling and screaming. When she watched me fighting with others, she was crying desperately. Unfortunately, her mouth was taped and couldn��t speak out any word. Now, she seems to have been stunned��


    ��Are you all right, Yanny?�� I smile.


    ��I��m fine�� Chen Yang, how did you come here?�� Yanny says in a hurry, ��How do you know I��m here? How did you find me? Are you all right? Are you hurt?��


    I smile and say: ��I��m OK! If not the clever customer service girl, you would have suffered a lot today!��


    I look back at these guys on the ground, walk over and lift the scum up. He is so frightened that he has huddled up, trembling and saying: ��You, you, you, you, don��t come over!��


    I laugh: ��You can rest assured that I won��t hit you.�� After a pause, I sigh intentionally, ��If I am angry, I can��t control myself. Every time I see you scum, I��ll be angry. If you are beaten to have any bad result, I��ll get into trouble. So, you can rest assured that I won��t touch you.��


    I take out a cigarette, smoke, and can��t help counting Yanny. This woman is just a little baffled!


    ��Are you crazy? You went with them honestly? You even took them home to take money? Why don��t you ask colleague to call the police?��


    She hangs her head and whispers: ��Chen Yang�� Have you already called the police?��


    ��No.�� I shake my head, ��Call police? It��s too cheap for these sons of bitchs.��


    After a while, my mobile phone is ringing. It��s William. He has brought people and waiting downstairs. I ask him to bring them upstairs directly.


    This buddy has called a dozen of security guards from Golden Paradise, two vans altogether. William looks a little fatter than before, but the scar on his face is still terrible. Yanny sees so many people coming in. She is afraid and looks at me in fear: ��Chen Yang����


    ��All my friends.�� I say lightly, ��Today I��ll help you to get rid of this! Let this scum never bother you in the future!��


    She seems want to say something, but I��ve turned to William and say: ��Is the place ready?��


    ��Old place.�� William grins and says, ��I haven��t worked with you for a long time. Damn it, we can have a good time today.��


    More than a dozen of my former staffs, most of them were taken care of by me. They greet me one by one, and respectfully shouting: ��Brother Little 5!�� I order them to take the four guys out and carry into the vans.


    ��Yanny, do you have a divorce agreement at home? You��ve been made trouble for so long, there must be this thing at home.��


    ��Um�� Yes, there it is.�� Yanny is somewhat uneasy, comes up and whispers to me, ��Chen Yang�� Don��t do anything beyond the pale. It must take its course.��


    I laugh and pat her on the shoulder: ��Don��t worry, I��ve got in mind.�� I sigh, ��It��s really not your fault�� Alas, you are a woman alone here. So, when you meet such people, you dare not to speak up. It can��t complain you.��


    Downstairs, William and others put that scum and the other bad guys into the vans, then they drive out of the residential area. And Yanny gets in my car.


    ��William, you go first. I��ll take my friend to the hospital and I��ll come to meet you later���� Before I leave, I tell William. And I whisper to him taking advantage of Yanny��s inattention, ��Take good care of them, but don��t too hard. I��ll come for you soon.��

 Chapter 90 - Take it easy, I won’t beat you!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I send Yanny to the hospital to take an examination. She��s basically OK. Her face is a little swollen and she said to have been slapped. I sigh, that scum is really cruel.


    While I am in a trance, the doctor is looking at me with disdain and whispering: ��How can there be such a man who even beats his wife���� Then she��s pointing at me and shouting, ��Hey! You! Go and prescribe medicine! Her gum is bleeding! Are you a man? You look OK, but how can you beat a woman?��


    Yanny is blushing and saying: ��Not him�� He��s my�� my brother.��


    The doctor��s eyes are a bit kinder. She says: ��Ah, I see�� Well, you��re a good brother.�� She changes a kind tone, ��Go out to the window on the left and pay. Remember to go home and get some ice compress for her. Don��t too long each time, it will swell up tomorrow.��


    I laugh bitterly, bring Yanny out to pay the fee. She grabs me and whispers: ��Chen Yang, would you like to have a medical examination too? You seem to have suffered some injuries just now.��


    I shake my head: ��No need.�� I think such a small injury is. It just was smashed twice by the steel pipe without bleeding or skin breaking.


    But that fellow��s strength is pretty big, and the wounds are still making me feel very painful.


    After bought the medicine, Yanny and I step out of the hospital. I say to her: ��You go home first, have a rest. Don��t go to company today.��


    ��No!�� She immediately refuses, ��I��ll go with you! Don��t do silly things, Chen Yang! If you��re going to get into trouble for help me, I��ll die for guilty!��


    I laugh: ��You can rest assured, I won��t.��


    Seeing that she isn��t reassured, I sigh and say: ��Yanny, we haven��t known each other for a long time, but you should know a little bit about me. I just want to help you get this over! I won��t say anything else. I��m just telling you that I wasn��t a good person before. I��ve done this sort of things before. I know it in my heart that I��m not going to cause trouble to myself.��


    There is a word in my heart that I don��t say: I will not stay in this company when Nanny comes back. Before leaving, I just want to help Yanny. She��s really a poor woman.


    She still wants to refuse, but I drive her home straight, force her out of the car, and then tell her: ��Don��t call the police, do remember.��


    Then, no matter how she��s saying, I just drive away.


    Not far from Yanny��s house in the west of the city, there is a small warehouse near the river. There used to be an old food factory. Later, the factory closed down. But the food factory left several warehouses and rented them out. One of them was rented by the Golden Paradise and is used to store some goods, such as wine, food and so on.


    This is a relatively remote place, which is also used to do some ��business�� here.


    I drive into the door of the abandoned factory. Nowadays, there��s very few people in the factory. There��s only one doorkeeper. I throw two packs of cigarettes to him at random. He doesn��t care about anything, behaves very well.


    A younger brother is squatting at the door and smoking, sees me driving over from afar, and immediately standing up. I get out of the car and walk up to him.


    ��How��re they?��


    He grins: ��Brother William is highing with them now.��


    I nod and tell him: ��Watch tightly!��


    ��Don��t worry, Brother little 5. Nobody will come here.��


    I hum, take out a pack of cigarettes and throw it to him: ��Be smart!��


    The city is surrounded by mountains on three sides and a river on one side. The humidity in the air is very high in winter. There is no sunshine in this kind of warehouse for a long time. Some boxes in the corner are mildewed and there is a mildew smell in the air.


    William has taken off his coat, is holding a chain lock specifically used to lock the bicycle in his hand, folds it into a grasp, with sweats on his forehead. There��re some blushes on his face, the scars on his face are red to bright, and he is squatting on a box and smoking.


    Those bad guys are squatting side by side on the ground, with their heads on their hands and backs against the wall. These guys have bitter faces and soaking all over. There are several basins beside them. It is estimated that they have been poured several basins of cold water.


    It seems like William did have a great time. I touch my chin, shake my head and laugh.


    William, a guy who��s been in prison, has a lot more tricks than I have.


    For example, when we stab someone, we just hit or kick him, but it��s not the best way.


    In such a cold weather, pour basins of cold water on you and make you soaked. In less than ten minutes, you will feel what it is like!


    When I come in, those bad guys are shivering with cold, lips are purple and teeth are striking against each other.


    William grins fiercely: ��You are unlucky, who let you dare to provoke our Brother little 5? If you don��t peel off today, just don��t want to go out.��


    Then he sees me coming, jumping down from the box: ��Brother little 5, you have arrived? These guys have been blown already! You��re here just in time to see the effects.��


    After he has finished, he looks at those guys, then points one: ��Him!��


    With his hand waving, two men go to pull that fellow out. No matter how hard he��s struggling, they just have him stripped to waist, revealing his bare back.


    William goes up and looking at him. The guy is still shivering. Then William is kicking him, pointing to his ribs, starting laughing and scolding: ��Fuck! You��re not a drug addict, are you? Why are you so thin?��


    Then he gives his subordinates a wink: ��Hold him!��


    Several of his men come over, lay his hands, grasp his legs and immediately press him on the ground. His body tightly against the floor.


    William weighs the chain in his hand, walks over, raises his hand and hits the man on the back.


    Bah!


    The fellow is in pain and immediately gives a violent cry, likes killing a pig!


    ��What��re you shouting for?! Does it hurt? You��ll suffer more in a moment!�� William is laughing and scolding, and hitting again.


    Bah!


    Two blood-red marks are immediately appearing on that guy��s back.


    To be honest, William is really a pervert.


    First watered, the body is cold numb, some of the pain nerve paralysis, at this time, you hit up, the pain will be reduced a lot.


    Don��t think he��s kind! Hum! This is only because hits people like this, when you feel pain, you can stick to it for a longer time! And when you cry more, struggle more, and the body gets warm. The effect of freezing disappears, and your body gradually regains its sensitivity.


    At this time, the previous wounds will be more and more painful! It will be much more painful than usual!


    Probably only those who have been in prison know so much things about how to fix people��s abuses.


    William hits the fellow several chains, and though he is screaming in pain, but no longer struggling. William points to another one. His men are going to pull him out. This fellow looks like the head of them, and he is immediately shouting, ��Wait! Wait!��


    He probably sees that I am the head and shouting at me: ��This brother, misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! Everyone is making the living outside. Don��t you have to do that? Could you just leave us a way?��


    He is obviously a little panicky, although his face is faking calm, but his eyes have betrayed him.


    I smile and look very friendly, go towards him and squat down: ��Oh? Leave a way for you? Well, look at your sincerity.��


    I wink, and William��s men drag him up and take him to a small room made of partition boards.


    I take a chair there and someone immediately cleans it for me. I sit down at random. The fellow seems relieved to sit down. I frown and say: ��Did I let you sit?��


    His buttocks are just closing to the chair, when he hears this, jumping up and saying with a bitter face: ��Brother, it��s really a misunderstanding. We��re also help to do business. It��s just making a living.��


    ��I know, and I understand.�� I nod and touch my arms, then realize that my cigarette has just been given to the man outside. A clever buddy next to me immediately hands me a cigarette and lights it for me. I laugh and glance at that poor fellow.


    ��Give this friend one cigarette, too. It��s been frozen for half a day. It must be hard.��


    ��Nothing! It doesn��t matter!�� He quickly bents over and takes the cigarette. Although he is soaked, he still tries to straighten up and restrain his tremor.


    ��What��s your name?�� I raise my chin.


    ��Chen Yang.��


    I FXXX! I��m almost jumping out of my chair, staring at him and scolding: ��Are you fucking kidding me?��


    ��No!�� This fellow is grimaceing, ��Really! My name is Chen Yang.��


    These men next to him hear this, are all stunned. And when they come back to their senses, some of them can��t help laughing.


    I sigh helplessly and sit down again.


    ��OK! So, tell me what��s going on today?��


    He also has the same helpless face: ��Big brother, I and my brothers are all making living outside. Today is also helping to do this business. We take money for business. We don��t know that woman, and we don��t know that she has connection with you too. It��s really a misunderstanding. It is a mistake! We may meet anywhere or anyplace outside. Today��s thing, we acknowledge defeat. We have been kicking the iron plate. Look, you are the boss. Could you leave a way to us?��


    I nod. This guy is very talkative. It seems he is an old bird. But no wonder, judging from their methods of kidnapping and blackmail, they should always do this.


    Then I carefully ask them, just know that these guys are a few neighborhood hooligans. Two of them have spent two years in prison. They are collected to a usurious underground money bank to work, usually do money collection, debt collection work. At the same time, they also do some ��grey business��.


    Today, do not know how that scum get know that underground bank, so he found them, paid them to come over and extort Yanny. These people just took the money and do business for him. The thing surprises me is he seems quite greedy. Unexpectedly, he��s going to take one hundred thousand back!


    One hundred thousand?! What makes he believe Yanny can give him so much?


    Have asked all I want to know, I tell William to stop beating them, throw them aside and give them cigarettes. Then I have the scum brought over.


    ��Do you know me?�� I lean against the chair.


    ��Yes�� Yes.�� This fellow is huddled, soaked, his hairs are sticking in pinches and hanging on his forehead.


    I take out the divorce agreement in my arms, put it in front of him: ��Sign it.��


    He��s staring at it without saying or moving.


    I frown slightly and give a wink to a man next to me. He immediately realizes it and raises his hand to slap the scum on the face.


    Crack!


    The son of a bitch is beaten and staggered, steeping back and standing against the wall.


    I look at him coldly: ��What��s wrong? Don��t want to sign?��


    There is a slightly panic in his eyes, but then he drops his head, remains silence and motionless.


    I stand up, walk slowly over, look down at him, and say in a mild tone slowly: ��Actually, I know what you are thinking����


    I laugh, and then the tone gradually cooling: ��You have no skills and no money. Yanny is your money cow now. This kind of woman is emotional and weak in nature. Most importantly, she does have a little money and a good income. As a rotten man like you, such a garbage! As long as the skin is thick enough and the heart is dark enough, you can always get some money by running to her door and entangle every time. As long as you hang her up and don��t let her go, you��ll have an extra long-term meal ticket. Every once in a while, you get some benefit from her, don��t you?��


    He doesn��t speak, but his body is shaking.


    I hum and continue speaking: ��So, you��re a rogue. You��re hard-hearted now and you think we can only beat you up at most. You��re going to stick it out and suffer to get through this. Then as long as you survive from today and get through it, you can find Yanny again and continue to get benefits from her. In a word, you just refuse to let go and want to drag the poor woman until death! Is that right?��


    He still does not speak, but his face is pale.


    I laugh and say pleasantly: ��Damn, fewer fucking play tough in front of me! You can rest assured! I have said that I will not beat you.��


    Then I motion to William to bring those bad guys here.


    They look a little less miserable. The guy who has been beaten by William also dressed. Although his lips are bitten with pain, but he can barely stand now.


    ��Chen Yang!�� I meditate for a moment. Damn, how am I feeling so awkward when the name comes out of my mouth to call someone else?


    I cough, point to the scum and say: ��OK, now I��ll leave you a way! This fellow, I said I would not beat him. But you can! Try your best and just don��t kill him or disable him! I��ll let you go whenever I feel satisfied.��


    I finish my word with a smile. And I suddenly remember something: ��By the way, how much money did he promise you?��


    ��Ten�� Ten thousand.�� That Chen Yang replies.


    I shrug my shoulders and say: ��OK, then you can start beating him now, because he can��t pay for ten thousand.��


    Then I light a cigarette, lean back on the chair, take a lazy breath, squint and laugh: ��Why are you still stunning? Wait till I invite you to dinner? Just do it!��

 Chapter 91 - I’m dead!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I take a cigarette and whisper to William: ��Just watching them! Let them stop in five minutes.�� Then I leave these guys who are kicking and punching at the scum, walk out slowly.


    Then I make a look at the two men behind me and make a gesture. They immediately take out their mobile phones and turn on the video record function, shooting the vedio to these guys who are punching and kicking.


    ��Stupid! Aim the lens at one point! Watch out for the light! Film the whole! Damn! Not let you to make a movie, just be clear! Don��t shake around! OK�� That��s it���� Listening to William��s curses behind me, I��ve walked all the way out of the warehouse.


    Standing outside, looking at the sky, I��m stretching out and sighing. Just at that moment, my mobile phone is ringing. I look at the phone number, it is Nanny! I feel a bit numb scalp, biting teeth to answer the phone flounderingly.


    ��Chen Yang, why didn��t you come to pick me up?�� Nanny��s tone is not very angry, but with a trace of fatigue.


    ��I�� There��s something urgent.�� I answer cautiously, ��Actually, I��ve been to airport, but����


    ��No need to explain.�� She interrupts me, her voice is still calm, but with an unspeakable sense of loneliness, ��I��m so disappointed with you, Chen Yang!��


    Suddenly I��m feeling a very strong guilty. I don��t know how to describe this feeling. It��s like a needle is gently piercing. It��s not very painful, but feeling convulsive.


    On the other end of the phone, her voice is also pausing for a while, then she��s gritting her teeth to say, ��Chen Yang�� Are you a man or not?��


    I��m just about to say something, the phone has been hung up.


    ��Du�� Du�� Du����


    I��m stunned. Don��t know why, Nanny��s face is suddenly appearing in my brain. The face in my memory is still as beautiful as ever, but with hatred and melancholy in eyes, with grief and sadness on her face.


    I shake my head and go back to the warehouse.


    The beating to that scum has come to an end for a while. Suddenly, I feel a little more resentment.


    FXXX! If it wasn��t for this bastard, would I delay to pick up Nanny today? Suddenly I��m very angry. I look around and see a stick in the corner. I go over and carefully take out a paper towel to wrap it up, pick up and throw it in front of that Chen Yang. I say to him: ��Pick it up!��


    ��Ah?��


    I��m squinting: ��You want me to say it again?��


    Perhaps he notices that my expression is not good. He dares not to hesitate and immediately grabbing the stick.


    I point to that scum on the ground and say: ��Break his leg!��


    When I see him wavering, I��m suddenly shouting: ��Do it! Are you fucking deaf?��


    Then I turn to William and say: ��Watch him! If he doesn��t do it, just break his leg for me!��


    This time, without my urging, that Chen Yang takes the stick and smashing down.


    The scum has been beaten so hard that he can��t screaming, but now he suddenly has more strength to struggle. He utters a screaming, and we all hear a ��crack�� sound.


    ��


    The warehouse is suddenly quiet, can only hear the screamings of that scum on the ground and the gasping sounds of that Chen Yang. I have no expression on the face, go and take the mobile phone, check the vedio casually and nod with satisfaction.


    I take out the divorce agreement again, squat down and look at the scum: ��Again, I ask you, do you want to sign it or not? If you don��t sign, it��s all up to you.��


    After that, I stand up and say: ��Break another leg too! Then find a sack and put him in, throw to the river!��


    William is stunned. He doesn��t expect me to go so far. He hesitates and is about to speaking. I stop him with my eyes.


    Sure enough, the scum has collapsed and howled like killing a pig: ��I sign! I sign it!��


    I take the signed divorce agreement and ask him to press his fingerprint on it.


    I squat in front of him, stretching out my hand and patting him on the face, saying coldly: ��I know, you are really feeling fear now, aren��t you? You do hate me, don��t you? Do you still want to go out and call the police to catch me?�� I sigh, ��Don��t forget, I never moved a finger from beginning to end! I didn��t hit you. It wasn��t me doing. It was all the people you brought�� If you call the police, I��ll send the video out anonymously. As for you, I would like to advise you that�� Get out of here, your hometown is not here. Get out of here, how far you can go and just go that far. Otherwise, next time I see you, it��s not as simple as break a leg.�� I stand up and look down at him, ��Such a rubbish like you, I can fuck you in minutes!��


    I take another look at that Chen Yang, who is shocking and can��t help stepping back. I look at him and say: ��OK, it��s done. You may leave too. But���� I go to him and pat his shoulder, say lightly, ��Change your name. You can��t call Chen Yang any more. Do you hear me?��


    I take out my wallet from my pocket, take out all the cash, about two to three thousand, without looking at, hand them to William: ��I should invite brothers to have dinner together. But now I have something urgent to go first. You take brothers out to have a good meal, the old place! If I find time in the evening, I��ll come and look for you.��


    Then, after leaving William to deal with the aftermath, I go out of the warehouse and drive out.


    I have principles in dealing with things. The situation now won��t bother me much.


    I am not afraid of that scum��s revenge. He is a small role, the most to call the police, which is useless. I didn��t beat him. He has no any evidence. On the contrary, I have a video of someone beat him on hand. I just need to send it out anonymously, then this thing will be impossible to relate to me.


    As for those bad guys, I��m not afraid of them either. These people are all drifting society outside. You show more strength than them, they can only be ducking. If they want to retaliate, I have been tortured out all their names, addresses and identities. No one left. At that time, I don��t even need to do anything myself, just send the video to the police, and naturally someone will clean them up.


    It��s not necessarily all with the violences. Sometimes it��s just about the methods.


    I drive up to the street and call Nanny right away. The phone is ringing a dozen times and nobody answers. I hesitate a while, dial again, still no one answers.


    With a sigh, I call back to company to look for Penny.


    ��Penny�� Has Miss Fang come back?��


    ��No! Chen Yang, didn��t you go to pick her up?�� Penny��s voice hears surprised, and then she��s murmuring, ��What the hell are you doing? Didn��t you go to the airport to pick her up?��


    ��Um�� I��ll talk to you later.�� I hang up the phone.


    After thinking for a moment, I turn around and drive to Nanny��s house.


    I park at her door, come out, look into the window, and the lights are on. I breath a sigh of relief. It seems that she has back home.


    I breathe in deeply and breathe out slowly for once, then ring the doorbell.


    ��Ding Dong����


    No one answers.


    I ring the doorbell again.


    Still no response.


    I have no choice but to knock hard on the door loudly. But there is still no response in the room.


    Nanny seems very angry. I smile bitterly.


    I have to come to see her. Anyway, what happened today is my fault. Well, I should come to pick her up, but just left her alone at the airport. And I also intend to have a good talk with her today, just offer her an explanation before leaving.


    But she is in the room, keeping silent and refuse open the door, I have some helplessness.


    Fortunately, I remember the last time I came back with her, I saw the password of her door��s lock. So I try to press the password.


    The door is opened.


    I take a deep breath, step into the door, close it with my back hand and calling: ��Nanny! I��m coming in! Shall we have a good talk?��


    Lights are on in the living room, pillows on the sofa are messy, and a suitcase is thrown at the stairway. There is a lady��s cigarette end in the ashtray on the tea table, and a shallow half-glass of red wine in a goblet.


    It seems that she came back to smoke and drink.


    I call again. The room is still quiet. No any sound back.


    I frown. There��s nobody in the living room and the kitchen. Is she upstairs?


    I walk slowly up the stairs.


    On the second floor, there is also a small living room with a simple home-style bar. There��re several rooms insider. I look around and call: ��Nanny! Are you there?��


    Just at this moment, as soon as I turn around, I hear a door open behind the corridor, and a delicate body slowly comes out of it, facing me face to face.


    The air is solidifing��


    One second later, Nanny is suddenly leting out a screaming of nearly 100 decibels! And I feel like I am in a dazzling moment and my legs almost soften.


    After long time later, Jojo once ask me: ��How did your your legs soften? Did you see anything shouldn��t see?��


    I sigh: ��At least I��ve learned two things since then. First, don��t enter a single woman��s house. Second�� There is a kind of person in this world has the very strange habit. They like walking around without clothes when they are alone at home. I consulted a psychologist afterwards, who accounted for about one-tenth of the average person.��


    ��


    Yes, that��s right!


    I feel my heart beating almost out of my mouth! For a while, my mouth is so dry that it��s almost flaring up! And even though I try to hide it, my eyes can��t help but stare at Nanny in front of me.


    Her hair is wet, she is wiping it with a white towel on her hand��


    Well, that��s the third thing I learned. Especially when a woman just returns home from her trip, don��t get into her home! Because at this time, women usually will take a bath first!


    The conscience of heaven and earth, at that time, my head is blank, only the only remaining idea:


    ��Chen Yang, you��re dead!��


    I say to myself.

 Chapter 92 - Despise a hundred times

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I think I must have behaved very foolishly at that time.


    I feel as if I have been stuck in my neck, breathing difficultly, have a severe lack of oxygen in my lungs. I seem to have a buzzing brain, and the numerous roars in my ears. At the same time, my eyes are wide-eyed to round and staring straight at her.


    Nanny is in front of me, very close, almost as close as I stretch out my hand can hold her into my arms. So, she is just standing there naked, her beautiful and charming face is full of surprise, and she seems also to be completely stunned. Her hair is half dry, and her shoulders are covered with tenderness. The light in the room is somewhat dim and her skin is as tender and smooth as a baby, and her gloss is as velvety as a silk. I even feel that even the air is filled with the sweet and attractive smell of her body.


    To be honest, I am totally shocked!


    I have never seen a woman with such an almost perfect body since I have grown up. Her body seems to be covered with a layer of light halo. Seeing the brilliant fascination, I even doubt that if other women see her body, they will be jealous to crazy! Because the Creator seems to bestow all the goodness that can be given on this woman! At the moment, I, as a bloody man; as a man who has not known the taste of woman for months; as a man who has fallen into abstinence for several months, have been shocked at that time. The fire inside my heart is liking summer weeds growing up crazily!


    Actually, what I said is totally superfluous. What is beautiful, what is the magic from the Creator? Fucking bullshit! In one of the most vulgar words of men, her figure is so fucking good!


    She has a round and arrogant breast like a Greek goddess, and as a man with almost nosebleed, where can I think of admiration or appreciation? Who can still keep calm and enjoy it at this time is talking nonsense!


    My eyes are more on her full and round chest. There are slightly up two pitiful pink points of it. She has the hemispheric buttocks, and, most importantly, there is dark grassland beneath the snow-white canyon.


    The whole period is only lasting a few seconds, but when I��m confronting her, it feels like a century has passed, and I even feel that the time has stopped completely! I can only hear my heart beating.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    When Nanny stops screaming, she seems stunned too. She��s staring at me as if she can��t believe why I��m suddenly appearing at her house and standing in front of her.


    Then her face is suddenly turning red. A little red tide is emerging from her cheeks and spreading toward the skin around her neck. It seems that her body begins to tremble irrepressibly. And she��s finally responding!


    The towel in her hand immediately shakes off and hides in front of her chest and abdomen. Her face shows a look of shame and indignation: ��Chen Yang! Why are you here!! I didn��t expect you to do that! How can you come into my house at will? Who let you in?!��


    She seems to be furious. But I agape and tongue-tied, pointing at her and interrupting her with a laborious opening: ��Uh�� Nanny�� The towel is too small�� I can still see����


    ��Ah!�� She��s sceaming, stamping her feet and yelling angrily, ��You��re still watching! Turn around!��


    ��Yes! Yes!�� I immediately close my eyes and turn around. Nanny behind me is turning around and running in a hurry. Unfortunately, today the lord God seems to have a lot of fun with me, and his interest seems not to be the general upsurge.


    With a splash sound, I hear Nanny��s anguish moaning.


    I hurry back and see her fall on the ground. Her towel is covering only a small corner of her body.


    I have learned the fourth thing today.


    Don��t run fast after taking a bath, because there is water under your feet at that time, you will be easy to slip!


    What��s more, she��s not dressed at the moment. She only has a towel to cover her body. When she falls down, the towel even flings aside. From the angle of I��m standing, I can almost see her slender, round legs clearly, which are almost the perfect curves.


    Her eyes are bursting into tears, do not know whether it is because of the pain or something else. She��s subconsciously pulling the towel to hide herself. Then she is shouting at me with a crying voice, ��What are you still staring at?��


    I answer, swallowing saliva hard, and closing my eyes. Her voice is falling into my ears again: ��You�� You��re still standing�� Help me�� Help me up!��


    I��m trembling go over and stretch out my hands gropingly. To be honest, I think I��m embarrassed now.


    FXXX! Even at the time I cut people with a knife, I��ve never been so apprehensive and cowardly.


    Her skin touches soft and smooth. My heart is beating hard, but why it feels full and with the round radian? It seems that�� The place is not right��


    The cold sweat is dropping down on my forehead immediately, but this time she doesn��t yell at me anymore. She just let out a gentle hum in her nose. Such kind of murmur makes half of my soul lost.


    Come on, woman! Don��t make such a voice!


    I am just about to open my eyes, I suddenly feel that she has plunged into my arms, and suddenly her warm body is firmly attaching to me.


    God! That��s too exciting! My mind is blank at once!


    This time, even the mind of ��I��m dead�� is gone!


    My head is completely blank!


    When I��m still struggling with my remaining senses, suddenly a sharp pain is coming from my shoulder.


    Open my eyes, I see her��s opening her mouth and the teeth are deadly biting on my right shoulder. She��s biting so hard that it seems she has exhausted all her strength!


    Through the pain, I feel that half of my mind has come back, although my body is sticking with a hot naked body, through the clothes I can feel the concave and convex figure, as well as the fatal and seductive fragrance and slippery.


    ��Hold me up�� You�� You such an idiot!�� She loosens her mouth from my shoulder, grits her teeth in a lightly voice barely audible.


    I feel that my shoulder and neck are wet, and don��t know whether it is her saliva, or the residual water from her hair, or maybe her tears?


    Suddenly my heart is sinking. I take a breath, holding her up forcefully, then look straight ahead, dare not to look at the person in my arms any more, and then gritting my teeth and walking to the room at the end of the corridor.


    Open the door, Nanny��s bedroom is obviously here. There��s a soft bed with a unique fragrance of a woman��s boudoir. She is in my arms, hairs, skins, are all emitting a fragrance. Her tears have flowed on my neck. I carefully put her on the bed. Another hand is quickly grabbing a sheet to cover her. During the whole process, I am very careful not to touch her skin any more.


    She��s lying on the bed. Her body is huddling under the sheet. Although the sheet has covered her body, unfortunately the thin sheet can��t hide the perfect curve of a mature woman.


    Her face is red. Her eyes are red and swollen, and there are tears on her cheeks. Don��t know whether the tears are for anger or humiliation or grievance. I dare not to think about it anymore, just laugh bitterly and say: ��I��m sorry, I�� I really didn��t mean it. I knocked at the door and rang the bell, but there was no response. I was worried about you, so I went straight in�� Sorry, it��s my fault����


    Her hand is clutching the sheet tightly, and her mouth is biting the corner of the sheet: ��You�� You��re still not going out yet?!��


    ��Yes! I go out.�� I quickly turn around and run out. When I about to close the door, I hesitate for a moment and say, ��I really went to the airport today, but I had to walk away when something happened temporarily.��


    Her eyes are suddenly lighting up: ��Wait!��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Wait!�� She��s suddenly changing her position on bed, sitting up, wrapping herself with the sheet, blushing her face, and whispering, ��You�� Did you really go to pick me up? Not hiding from me?��


    I take a breath, try to control my eyes on the window and dare not to look at her: ��It��s true! I really went to the airport. But there is a temporary urgent thing happened with a friend. I have to rush to save her.��


    ��Did you really go to the airport? Didn��t you hide from me?�� Her tone is very strange and she��s asking again.


    I feel a little confused. But in this case, I��m in a bad position. Even if she asks any strange questions, I can only answer them.


    ��Yes.�� I think about it and take out an invoice of the airport parking lot from my pocket, ��Look, this is the invoice from the airport parking lot with time and date on it.�� I hold it in my hand and give it to her with a smile, ��Look!��


    She is silent, seems there��s a strange look in her eyes. Then she��s whispering: ��Why are you coming now?��


    ��I��m worrying about you.�� I say with a bitter smile, ��You didn��t answer my phone call. I think it��s necessary to explain it to you, otherwise I��ll feel guilty in my heart���� At this point, I hesitate for a moment, ��This�� Nanny, I wonder if you should put on your clothes before we go on�� Um�� Er�� This sheet seems to be a little too thin. You��re sitting there, but I can still see�� That����


    She��s blushing, and there is a feeling of resentment on her face. Then suddenly she throws a pillow to me and shouting, ��Get out! Get out of here!��


    I get out of the door with the bitter smile.


    But when the door is closed, the evil thoughts in my heart begin to haunt.


    Um�� Do have some regrets! Why should I remind her? Well, it��s enjoyable to see more of the beautiful scenery, isn��t it?


    I shake my head as quickly as I can, trying to banish this evil idea, while despising myself a hundred times, and a hundred times once more.

 Chapter 93 - God, please save me!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ��What��s this?�� Nanny frowns.


    She��s wearing a very loose robe. Her hair has been dried, simply ties a knot and drooping casualy on her head, which makes her whole person looks a little lazy and charming. The red tide on her cheeks has not completely faded, and her eyes are a little evasive. She seems afraid to look at me. Her eyes are falling on the coffee table in front of her. There��s a bank card on it.


    I sigh: ��Do you remember the night before I get home from the elevator accident and admitted to hospital, we attended the charity auction. There are two things you left my side, a diamond brooch and a ring. Both of them were bidden by Jimmy Chou for you. You asked me to give them back to him the next day, but I didn��t give those two things back.��


    Her eyes are flustering slightly.


    The atmosphere is a little awkward. Both of us know it. After I was hospitalized, she came to see me once and hurried away. Then we didn��t see each other again. Things have been delayed.


    Obviously, she was hiding from me. As for the reason�� There��s always something no need to say.


    I look into her eyes, and though I feel that her eyes are escaping, I still say in a sincere tone: ��I must apologize very solemnly! Because I lost those two jewelries.�� At that moment, my heart is suddenly flustering!


    To be honest, there��s something hard to explain. I am sure that the elevator controller stole the things because I knew that he had won the prize by relying on the effect of the ring, and then suffered from the side effects of the anti-phagocytosis.


    But the problem is, I can��t explain that to her!


    But her mind doesn��t seem to be on. Her eyes are clearly scattered, without focus, and seems to be goofing off. When I cough, she just comes back to her senses and gives me a look: ��Um�� What? Lost�� Well, I know���� The tone is flat, a little nervous and helpless.


    I whisper: ��There are six million in this card. That��s my compensation.��


    She is stunned, with some doubts in her eyes, but more surprises. She��s looking at the bank card on the table carefully, then looking up at me, biting her lips gently: ��You�� Why do you have so much money?��


    Then, without waiting for my answer, she asks me a question that makes me both funny and annoying: ��Chen Yang! You tell me the truth! Have you seen Yumi? Did she lend you these monies?��


    Yumi?


    How does it connect to Yumi?


    Looking at the undisguised jealousy in her eyes, I��m suddenly feeling powerless, which makes me dare not to think deeply.


    ��No.�� I move my butt to sit up a little straight, ��These are my own money, huh�� To be exact, I just earned.��


    ��How did you earn it?�� She��s still looking incredulous, ��Chen Yang, you��re working for me! Don��t I know how much you earn?��


    ��I won the lottery.�� I��m saying quickly, ��Just yesterday, there were more than eight million, deducting taxes, there are still more than six million. Most of them are here.��


    ��Won the lottery?�� She��s chuckling and staring at me, ��You? Won the lottery?��


    ��Yes.�� I try to let my expression to be more sincerely.


    There��re some absurd feelings in my heart. I��m telling the truth!


    ��Well, Nanny, I know the value of these two lost jewels. I saw Jimmy Chou bidding with my own eyes, so I have to pay you back the money.��


    She��s still shaking her head: ��Chen Yang, don��t lie to me! Where on earth did you get such a large sum of money?��


    ��I really won the lottery!�� I take out some documents and bills from the welfare lottery center and show her. She��s looking at them carefully for a while, then she has trusted me. However, she still pushes the bank card back to me and says: ��I won��t take.��


    ��But I owe you!��


    Nanny is smiling. She says nothing, but suddenly standing up, walking aside and picking up the mobile phone.


    ��Hello�� Penny? I��m Nanny�� Well, uh, uh, oh, I met him, uh, yeah, he came to see me���� At this point, she glances at me as though she is a little guilty, but then she adjusts herself, ��There��s something you can do for me�� Well, that��s right. You can help me transfer six million to Jimmy Chou�� Well, yeah, that Jimmy Chou! No need�� You don��t have to worry about anything, just wire the money.��


    Then she hangs up the phone, walking towards me, sitting down: ��I almost forgot about it if you didn��t mention it!�� She��s suddenly laughing and saying, ��You know what? I went to Korea these days, Jimmy Chou actually sent flowers to the company every day, and later he knew that I was in Korea, do not know how he got the room number of my hotel, and directly ordered the flowers to be delivered to my room every day. This fellow does have taken a lot of thoughts.��


    I have no words.


    Seeing me not responding, she loses interest in speaking too. She looks at me and hesitates for a moment: ��Chen Yang, take the money back.��


    ��No!�� I refuse her very simply, ��I don��t like to owe others. I already owe you a lot! And the last time the car accident, you also helped me to pay three hudred thousand, altogether here too.��


    Her face darkens and her expression is somewhat ugly. After thinking about it, she whispers: ��Chen Yang�� Do you have anything want to say to me?��


    Her eyes are shining, and staring at me, making me choke the words in my throat. Suddenly, I feel a little hard to say. But after all, I have thought about it for a long time in advance, so I still grit my teeth and say: ��Nanny, I want to resign.��


    ������ She looks at me, her expression on face does not change, but her eyes are flashing a trace of sadness, ��Resign? Oh. You want to resign?��


    She speaks in a gentle tone.


    There��s no anger I expected. She��s just staring at me, and it seems to have equaly a thousand tons heavy, so that I can hardly lift my head.


    After a longer silence, she raises her voice a little: ��You��re going to resign, aren��t you?��


    ���� Yes.��


    ��I do not take good care of my staffs? Or is your treatment unsatisfactory?�� Her voice is light.


    ��All not!�� I summon up my courage and looking up at her, ��I����


    Speaking here, I suddenly feel a little distracted. I fumble in my pocket for a while, then I remember that there isn��t cigarette in my pocket anymore.


    While I am groping, Nanny silently takes out a tube of cigarettes from the tea table and looking at me tenderly.


    ��Thank you���� I take one and put it in my mouth, but hit the lighter for several times, there is still no fire. I get up irritably and rush into the kitchen to open the kitchen stove, light the cigarette, and then come out, stand and speak to her loudly, ��No! No! It isn��t! It��s not that you are not good to me, or my treatment is not good either. The problem now is�� You��re too kind to me, Nanny! Too good!��


    Maybe it��s too fast to talk, or maybe my feeling is too complicated. The old smoker like me is choked by the cigarette and coughing violently. She stands up and walks up to me, reaches out her hand and pats me on the back to help me with my breath.


    My body stiffens at once, then I spring back as fast as been shocked by the electric.


    ��No, Nanny.�� I sigh and look at her.


    ��What?�� The woman is playing a fool.


    ��You know. You know that in your heart.�� I have a straight face.


    ��I don��t understand what you��re saying.�� There is a struggle in her eyes.


    ��I���� I am a little anxious, grabbing my hair, taking a deep smoke, looking into her eyes, and saying in a solemn low voice, ��No, Nanny, it��s impossible.��


    This time, without waiting for her to retort, I quickly keeping saying: ��You and I know that in my heart. Who am I, Chen Yang? I don��t even know anything about the business in your company. But you let me take charge of a department. Why? Don��t tell me what potential you have seen on me! There are a lot of talented people in your company who are qualified for this position, and I don��t even understand many professional details now.��


    She doesn��t speak.


    ��And the salary you are giving to me.�� I grin bitterly, ��Eight thousand per month, and the additional commission reward, this salary is too good! I heard that all middle-level managers have the year-end bonus. I calculated, if I work here for a year, you have to pay me more than a hundred thousand! But I don��t think I deserve such a high salary!��


    ��I��m the boss. I think you worth it!�� She grits her teeth in a muffled voice.


    I sigh deeply.


    What should I say?


    Should I say: Hey beauty, we are impossible! So let��s nip this feeling in the bud!


    To be honest, I��m not able to say it out.


    ��Nanny, I really want to resign.��


    ��Then give me a reason!�� She refuses to give in.


    I go back to the sofa and sit down. Then I whisper to her: ��Ask you a question. You just want to keep me around, don��t you?��


    ��Yes.��


    To my surprise, she answers the question without any disguise.


    ��Why?��


    ��No reason.�� Her answer is in a fit of pique.


    ��There must be a reason?��


    ��Need it?��


    ��No need?��


    ��Need it?��


    ��Stop! Stop!�� I feel like I��m really breaking down. But she still has a determined and fearless attitude.


    I decide to go straight ahead and say: ��Nanny, when I first met you and worked for you, you looked at me differently, didn��t you?��


    ������ She doesn��t speak, it means acquiescence.


    ��Can you tell me why? Is it because I look like someone?�� I say it cautiously.


    ������ She still doesn��t speak. Does that mean she acquiescence?


    I try to organize the words as carefully as possible: ��Nanny, I think I might try to understand your feeling. Well, I look like someone you used to know. That person may have a special place in your heart, right? Um, you are treating me differently, I appreciate you very much. But I think���� I feel some difficulty with breathing, cough and say, ��I think we are all adults. Some emotional illusions, we should have ability to distinguish, right?��


    I look up at her with eyes full of hope. Then, I��m stunned!


    She��s crying!


    Two lines of clear tears are flowing on her face silently. Originally, her eyes are red and swollen. At the moment, her eyes are full of sorrow and her face is full of sadness. She does not say any word, just in tears silently, like a sculpture.


    Her charming and touching face, together with her sad eyes, just like a cone, which is firmly piercing down to the softest place in my heart.


    I��m panicking, really panicking!


    I��m not the kind of rookie who can��t help panicking when I see a woman is crying. But when I see a beautiful and amazing woman standing in front of me, looking at me with such emotional eyes, with speechless sadness on her face, besides, I am full of guilty for her. It��s really hard for me to keep calm at this time.


    I pull out a tissue from the table and hand it to her, but she does not take it, still standing in tears. I can only walk up to her and wipe the tears on her cheeks.


    While I am wiping, the thing is getting worse.


    Her tears seem to burst out all at once! Just now she was still in silent tears, but now it has become a whispering sob, and finally she��s taking my arm and crying out loudly.


    My suit is pulled to wipe her face by her, and she��s finally falling into my arms. I dare not to move, open my hands, but don��t know where to put them.


    Normally, when a man encounters such a scene, a beautiful woman who is quite affectionate and meaningful to him is crying in his arms. Most of the time, he will gently stretch out his arms and give her a hug.


    But I dare not!


    Or to say, not dare or not, but I can��t afford it!


    I can only let myself be like a rigid robot, even the standing position can��t change a bit, just let her crying in my arms.


    ��Chen Yang�� Do you think I��m wrong? Do you think I take you for someone else��s stand-in?�� At last, she has tired, looking up at me.


    Beauty��s fragrant cheeks with tears are like pear blossoms with rain, with infinite affection and melancholy between her eyebrows.


    God, God, any god, please show a spirit to save me! I promise to only eat vegetarian food for a month!


    I wildheaded.

 Chapter 94 - I was fucking forced!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    My mind is in a state of paranoia, but Nanny has already gently held my hand, and then she takes the half-burnt cigarette out of my hand.


    She steps back half a step, looks up at me, takes a puff, blows the smoke out slowly.


    Behind the blue smoke, her eyes are dim and twinkling.


    ��I am a woman.�� She finally opens her mouth to talk. Due to has cried, her voice is hoarse, with a little nasal, ��And I am no longer young, for a woman, over thirty years old, is a terrible thing.��


    I say nothing.


    She leans against the wall with her arms, and her face is very weak. She has a feeling that people can��t help but to love and care: ��Chen Yang�� Do you know how a woman��s feeling when over thirty years old?��


    ���� I don��t know.�� I admit it frankly.


    ��It��s really hard.�� Her mouth spits out these three words, and then her eyes glance on the ceiling. She seems to have a gentle smile, but there is no joy in the smile, ��I dress myself beautiful every day. But only when I take off my make-up every night, I know that I have a little more crow��s-tail lines around my eyes. Although everything I give myself are the best. But how many years can a woman like me remain young?��


    ��I��m the only one at home. I��m even scared when it gets dark. Sometimes I need to try to find an excuse to go back home. I��d rather stay in the company until nobody else there. Because I know, the house is empty, even if I sit for a night, no one will come and say a word to me! In the night, when I sit here, I feel cold all over! That kind of coolness comes out from the bottom of my heart! It��s from the bone! I will turn on all the lights at home! Turn on the TV, stereo, all of them in every room for a whole night! Then I sit on the sofa and wait���� She��s smiling bitterly suddenly. Then she shakes her head and whispers, ��I don��t even know what I��m waiting for.��


    ��Chen Yang�� I��m over thirty years old�� The youth left to me is very few. Maybe not for long, no, should say now. Now when I��m walking on the road, some little girls have already called my aunt! Instead of calling me sister! But sometimes I think, I am thirty years old, but still single, no one loves me, no one accompanies me, no one coaxes me to be happy, coaxes me to sleep. When I wake up with a nightmare in the middle of the night, I don��t even have a hug to calm me down. Do you know���� She��s looking into my eyes, tears are flashing in her eyes, ��Often at night, after I had nightmares, I sat down, and with a quilt in my arms until dawn.��


    I can��t say a word at all!


    If a woman is willing to show all her weakness and helplessness in front of you, so what else can you say?


    ��You really look like someone.�� She sighs, and a strange look is sliping through her eyes, ��I remember that I have said to you, you look like him. Even the character is very similar too, the same stubborn. You are tough, not willing to bow. But your eyes are occasionally showing very gentle lights. It��s similar to him, too.��


    I still can��t speak a word.


    ��When I saw you for the first time. I just had some�� I almost couldn��t control my emotions.�� She shakes her head, ��Do you remember what I asked you to do for me in my house that afternoon?��


    ��I remember.�� I nod.


    Her eyes are showing a trace of shyness and guilty: ��That day, I was thinking all night. I decided to bring you back. I�� I had a plan�� Or to say a decision that made me feel ashamed of myself.��


    ��Well?��


    She takes a deep breath, blushes and trembles: ��I�� I was going to seduce you.��


    My brain is almost exploded!


    She�� wanted to seduce me?


    She intended to�� seduce�� me?


    Her face is ashamed, her head is almost hanging down to her chest, and she��s saying in a very low voice: ��I�� Is it shameless? Am I a very shameless woman?��


    When she raises her head again, tears are shedding down from her eyes: ��I feel degrading too. I thought for a night, I couldn��t stand it anymore. I just want to be able to have a warm embrace. I want a person can take care of me carefully, be kind to me, even if only once, it��ll be enough! Enough!��


    She reaches out her hands and gently holding my face: ��And you look alike him so much. So much alike! I couldn��t help thinking that even if I could only stay in your arms for a while, just for a moment, I would be satisfied too. Sorry, Chen Yang�� Sorry, I know my ideas are dirty and despicable. But I really couldn��t stand it anymore. I don��t want to wake up every night and sit until dawn!��


    Although there is no mirror, but I can feel that the color of my face must be ugly now.


    Finally, she sighs: ��But�� The other day, when you came, I found myself still couldn��t do it.�� Suddenly she��s hugging me hard and saying hoarsely, ��I��m not a degrading woman! I��m not! Not!�� Then she seems to lose her strength and falling softly into my arms. I quickly put my arms around her and say softly: ��Do you want to sit down?��


    ��No!�� She says softly in my arms, ��Let me hold you for a minute, just a minute, may I?��


    I sigh deeply and hold my arms.


    She groans, head rests on my shoulder, whispering. Her voice is blurred and somewhat dreamy: ��You were here that afternoon and helped me do so many things. I looked at you in the back, just looked over and over. One moment it��s you, another moment it��s him, but the decision in my heart collapses at a fraction of the time. Chen Yang, do you know? Since I lived here, you���� She��s looking up and says, ��You��re the first man to walk into this house.��


    ��I believe!�� I nod at once.


    ��Um���� She hums softly, ��That afternoon, I drank wine, a little dizzy, but I wasn��t drunk�� At that time, I thought just let go of it. Just let me degrade for once. Anyway, I won��t meet anybody who really loves me in my life anymore. There won��t be someone anymore. Just one time, just once.�� Suddenly she��s laughing, as if mocking, ��That afternoon�� Do you think I was really drunk? I didn��t�� I actually knew that I was conscious at the time. You took me upstairs, and I was wondering whether you couldn��t help it. If you like the bad guys outside who are just thinking about how to get a woman to bed. I think, come on, just once, just take it as a warm memory, let me have less nightmares in my future life. Actually, I was still very timid. I dare not to take the initiative, just give myself to you, then if you want to do anything to me, I will not resist.�� At last her voice is cooling down, ��But only once, if you really did something that day, I��ll let you leave the next day.��


    ��And then?�� Suddenly, I realize that I have asked a silly and idiotic question.


    She��s smiling and looking up.


    Looking at her smile from such a close distance. It��s really beautiful and fascinating. Her eyes are curved, like the crescent moon, slightly upward corner, very charming, very amorous appearance.


    ��And then�� Well�� When you took me upstairs, I was ready. Thought you were going to carry me into the room. But I didn��t expect you to be such a fellow who was holding me up for a round and downstairs again. I almost couldn��t pretend anymore. I said to myself at that time that you are really a strange man. When it came to you, were you suddenly timid at such a moment?�� She blinks and looks a little strayed, ��Your men, aren��t you all impulsive?��


    I open my mouth and there are some sweats on my head: ��That�� I really didn��t think of any evil thoughts that day. I just wanted to take you into the room and let you lie down and rest. I didn��t mean to happen anything else. It��s my conscience of heaven and earth!��


    She nods. Her eyes are full of tenderness: ��I�� Believe you!��


    ��Were you really not drunk that day?�� I have some bitterness on my face.


    ��A little.�� She smiles faintly and says, ��Although kept a little sober, but I also really felt dizzy.��


    ��How dizzy��


    ��I was so dizzy that�� I could dare to indulge myself.��


    I��m speechless.


    ��Chen Yang, thank you! Fortunately, you didn��t touch me that day.�� She then draws back her smile and looking at me very seriously, ��Because you didn��t touch me that day, it gave me a chance to feel this feeling slowly, or torture perhaps?��


    ��Well���� I��m still speechless.


    ��That day, you did not touch me, but later you went out to buy medicine for me, and then came back, I really could not hold anymore. My brain was very dizzy, very sleepy���� She��s blushing and saying, ��Later, you slept on the sofa with me for an afternoon. Among that time, I was awake for a while, I��ve come out of my drunkenness. I had some regrets in my heart. I wanted to push you away. But I couldn��t bear it. I didn��t sleep so smoothly for a long time. You held me in the back and didn��t let me fall down. I felt very dependent. I was a little worried and uneasy, but then I had a very good sleep. I said to myself, you are a good man. A real good man!��


    I feel a little burning on my face. Actually, all that afternoon, I held her in my arms and fought against my own impulses all the time.


    ��Later that night, my body�� Well, I was not feeling well. You took good care of me. I haven��t been looked after like that for a long time.�� Her eyes are filled with emotion, ��Do you remember that I was angry with you? For Yumi. I was very sad at that time. Suddenly a childlike temper was coming out of my heart, as if it was a kind of fear. I was afraid that one of my favorite toys I just saw would be stolen by someone else!��


    ��Do you remember when we came out of dinner at night and got angry with you in the car? In fact, I knew in my heart that my temper was very unreasonable, and the words I said were really childish. But I just couldn��t help it!�� She��s blushing, lowering her head and saying, ��Actually, girls are all like that. I just wanted to lose my temper intentionally and no reason on purpose. Don��t know why, I just wanted to feel the feeling of being coaxed by you. As a result, you really came to coax me with good words. In fact, it was fun to fight with you, especially when I watched your gentle tone to coax me, I was almost crying out at that time.��


    ������ I am speechless still.


    Hey sister, come on, you are my boss! I was holding the meal plate from you at that time. Would it be all right if I didn��t say something gentle to coax you?


    Of course, I absolutely dare not to say that now!


    ��Later, you took me to midnight dinner. I haven��t been to that dilapidated roadside shop for a long time!�� Her eyes are lighting up: ��Usually people invite me to dinner, are all arranging at those high-end restaurants. You took me to eat those barbecues, but I think it was very interesting, grabbing meat kebabs with hands, it was fun.�� At this point, she��s saying in a deep voice, ��Later, we met those hooligans. When they were insulting me, you stood up and fought with them.�� Suddenly she��s staring at me, ��And you pulled me behind you. You used your body to block in front of me.��


    Suddenly she��s hugging me forcefully: ��Chen Yang, do you know that after you were taken away by the police, I was cryng all the way back? I even broke my oath and called for help with my relationship! I��ve forgotten how long�� How long has it been since I cried for a man last time!�� She��s gritting her mouth and staring at me, ��After I met you, I cried a lot more than all these years combined!��


    ��I���� I just want to say something. She has reached out her hands to block my mouth to stop me from speaking anything.


    ��I��m willing!�� She��s saying firmly, ��I��m willing! I was voluntary! That night, I would rather you sent me home just because I just wanted to stay with you a little longer, just a little longer!��


    ��But����


    ��No but!�� Her eyes are suddenly showing the unprecedented light, ��I have no time! I am no longer young! Sometimes I wonder if God has pity on me and has finally sent you to me. After you sent me home that evening, I��ve been standing behind the door for a long time. I almost couldn��t help but rush out to chase you several times.��


    I think: Fortunately, you didn��t come out. Otherwise you would see me fighting with Tommy.


    ��I was thinking about it all night, then I made the decision. I decided I couldn��t let go this time. I decided to try to catch you!�� Her eyes are darkening sharply, ��But the next day, I knew you had an accident. When I went to the hospital�� I saw your�� girlfriend���� There is a sad smile on her face, ��You know what?�� She is saying softly, ��I even had the thought to die at that time�� I just saw a little hope, but you destroyed it alive in front of me!��


    ��Sorry, I��m sorry!��


    ��Don��t say sorry to me.�� She says lonely, ��I almost exhausted all my strength to control myself from going to the hospital to see you again, you know? Every day I stayed in Korea; I were thinking of you when I couldn��t sleep at night. I was always remembering the scene when you were standing in front of me to protect me that day. When I hurt my foot, you held me in your arms to go out. I called Penny every day and asked her about your situation.��


    Her eyes in front of me are too heavy and tender to let me bear and can��t refuse at all.


    It takes almost all my willpower to move my eyes away: ��Nanny�� I don��t know what to say. I don��t know how to express the shock in my heart�� Um����


    ��I know what you want to say!�� She��s gritting her teeth and saying, ��You want to say you already have a girlfriend, then you want to say no and then you say sorry to me, don��t you?��


    I would like to say ��yes��, but facing of her, these words just can��t be spoken out of my mouth.


    ��Chen Yang���� Her voice seems to have infinite affections. My heart can��t help moving. She has put her hand around my neck and says, ��I don��t want you to do anything�� I won��t ask you to do anything special either. I just want you to stay with me. Don��t go out of my sight so that I can see you from time to time, will you?��


    ������


    ��I really don��t want too much. I won��t steal anything from your girlfriend. I don��t want to disturb your life�� I just want you to stay! Just stay!�� She��s almost imploring, ��Don��t go, please! No matter what you ask for, I will promise you! As long as you leave me one last hope, don��t take it away completely, please!��


    My heart is completely softened.


    This scene, such a touching beauty is holding you to tell you her heartfelt. What else may you ask for?


    Besides, do I have the heart to hurt such a weak and helpless woman?


    ��Actually�� Actually, I am not a good person.�� I hesitate.


    ��I know!�� Suddenly, she��s blinking and whispering, ��That day I was drunk on the sofa, you thought I was asleep, and you said, ��Fortunately, I��ve been out of the water, otherwise���� Ha-ha, this shows that you are actually a very good person.��


    Seeing me finally stop talking, a strange look is flashing in her eyes. Her arms are grabbing my neck contract slightly, and her beautiful face slowly approaches me with infinite shyness, closer and closer.


    Finally, my mouth tastes a soft fragrance��


    That feeling��


    �� It��s sweet��


    My brain is quickly sinking into a blank. My arms are embracing her involuntarily.


    I feel my head is empty, complete loss, some whirring, head-heavy and foot-light feeling. My heart has a trace of sweetness, a trace of joy, a trace of pleasure, and a trace of uneasiness.


    I can��t even remember the details of how I get out of Nanny��s house.


    I just remember, after a long kiss that I��m almost about to suffocate, she��s as soft as a pool of water, pouring into my arms, and a pair of eyes almost dripping out of the water!


    I immediately realize that I have to leave! Otherwise, I am afraid my self-control ability is not as good as I imagined.


    Then what?


    Well�� Then, she holds my arms and sends me out. She��s shying just like a young girl. She lifts her feet and kisses me on the face: ��Chen Yang�� Come and pick me up tomorrow.��


    How do I answer that?


    Oh�� Yes, what I say at the time can only be: ��OK!��


    Standing outside her house and being blown by the wind, I wake up and pat myself on the face.


    Femme fatale! Absolute femme fatale! I��ve been so obsessed that I don��t even know who I��m!


    Turn around and looking at the closed door, I��m no long be able to pluck up courage to knock it.


    Clapping my forehead hard, I have no choice but to get on the car, start, and leave.


    Along the way, I am a little flustered and almost drive through the red light several times. And I have two other times when I��m goofing off at the red light, when the light is changing, the car behind me impatiently is honking to urge me. I put my head out in a fit of anger and shouting: ��Press what! You have a horn, don��t I have too?! Just stop!�� Then I��m scolding and starting the car to go.


    After a while, I suddenly feel that I want to find someone to talk. I need to find a friend to talk about it. So, I drive up to a small road and stop by the roadside, take out my mobile phone and check the address book.


    Jojo? Forget about her. She is upset with me now.


    Azle? Such a talkative bastard, if I tell him, he might tell Didi someday in future. I��ll be finished then. Pass!


    Wood? Wood is good! He can be trusted to keep the secret.


    I dial the phone. When Wood is anwsering, I��m immediately sighing: ��Wood, I��m in a big trouble!��


    Afterwards, I give a complete account of what happened at Nanny��s home in the afternoon, I even after a hesitation to tell him about the last affectionate kiss too.


    Of course, I didn��t say anything about Nanny��s bathing accident.


    Wood doesn��t say any word in the whole process of my narration, just listening quietly.


    Finally, when I finish, he��s suddenly saying on the other end of the phone: ��Didi is a good girl!��


    ��I know!�� I��m a little impatient, ��That��s why I��m in a worry! I don��t want to do this two-way thing!��


    ��Nanny is good too.��


    ���� I know.�� I��m shouting, ��I��m not looking for you to judge these two girls. I need your advice! What shall I do?!��


    After a long silence on the other end, he says, ��Whatever.��


    I��m getting angry and yelling: ��What do you mean by that? I was looking for Nanny to finish this today! But I didn��t expect this to happen! Do you think I want to? Do you think I want to make this happen? You think it��s funny, interesting and cool for me to have foot in both camps?!�� I��m so angry that I complain loudly, ��Man, I was all fucking forced!��


    The other end of the phone is silent for a while. Suddenly, Wood��s voice comes smoothly and clearly. This guy says something make me almost crazy.


    I only hear his voice is saying on the phone clearly: ��Forced, not all�� I want to correct you, there are many people who reap the whirlwind they have themselves stirred up.��


    ������ I��m speechless one more time.


    ��OK, aren��t you going to pick Nanny up tomorrow? Don��t be late.��


    The phone is hung up, leaving me staring to the air blankly.

 Chapter 95 - Exposed

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The next day, I get up very early when it is just dim.


    Actually, I have a latent consciousness in my mind that if I leave early, I can avoid Didi.


    Yesterday, when I came back home, I was uneasy. As a man who used to go home early, I have been dawdling for quite a long time downstairs. When it was dark, I just carefully cleaned my clothes to go upstairs.


    But as soon as I came in, little money grubber was coming up and sniffing: ��Why do you have a strange smell on the body? It smells like perfume!��


    Damn! Has this woman a dog nose?


    Fortunately, Didi found a little blood on my shirt and was nervous at the time. I thought about it. Maybe it was those guys who carelessly scratched up during the day when they were in the warehouse. I was lucky, however, it successfully diverted two women��s attentions.


    And when I was called out from home to pick Nanny up at the airport during the day, Jojo and Azle stayed at my home. I heard they drank a lot and made a mess. Two women cleaned up the room the whole afternoon.


    At night, on the pretext of being tired, I closed the door and went to bed early. Neither of the two beauties cared much. Only little money grubber chased me and declared that I had won the lottery and need to buy something good for her, and handed me a list.


    I found I was really hard to face Didi. Facing her simple and kind face, and her clear eyes with full of dependent. I just thought I��m such a jerk!


    I get up early in the morning. On the one hand, I need to pick Nanny up. On the other hand, I want to go out before Didi gets up.


    Damn it, who says it��s nice for a man to have a lot of women? I��m not!


    I��m sitting on the bed and the first thing is taking out the measuring device.


    ��I FXXX!��


    I angrily throw the meter back into the drawer.


    Peach blossom luck.


    What I��m most annoying of now is the fucking luck with the opposite sex!


    I tiptoe to dress up, go into the bathroom, brush teeth and wash face. Clearly in my own home, I just like a fucking thief. After I go out, when I close the door carefully, I just gasp a long breath.


    I��m safe now.


    Fortunately, I didn��t wake Didi up. Alas, it seems that I am still a person with a good conscience. I feel guilty when I do something bad, which means that my conscience has not disappeared.


    But as soon as I look back, I see a pair of innocent big eyes are looking at me with a little surprise. Didi is standing not far behind me, looking at me strangely: ��Brother little 5, what are you doing?��


    Immediately I become rigid. I look at myself, tiptoe, with shoes in one hand and doorknobs in the other hand.


    ��Ah�� Didi?! Why are you outside?��


    She��s blinking: ��I go out and buy breakfast for you.�� She��s coming to me and, like a standard little wife, gently taking my shoes and puts them on the floor, ��You drank at noon yesterday and ate very little at night. I was thinking about go out to buy breakfast and soy milk for you in the morning.��


    After that, she hands me the things in her hand.


    In a plastic bag, there is a bag of soy milk, a fried pancake stick that I like best, and a straw.


    In the early morning of the winter, it is still not bright outside, and it is still very cold outside. Her face is white with cold. I touch her little hands, they are icy.


    Looking at these foods, I wish I could slap myself!


    ��Why are you leaving so early today?�� She asks me when she��s opening the door.


    ��Er�� There��s an important business in company. So, I need to go earlier.��


    She doesn��t doubt it. In fact, it seems like everything I say. The girl believes unconditionally. She turns around and says softly, ��It��s pretty cold outside. Why don��t you wear a scarf?�� After that, she reaches out and helps me straighten my collar. She whispers to me, ��There are few people in the morning, but be careful when driving.��


    What else do I say?


    What else can I say?


    Where the fuck is there a river near here? I want to jump!


    I mumble a few words and push her into the room. I run into the elevator and go downstairs.


    As I��m drive and regretting, things seems to be getting more and more troublesome.


    I��ve never been in such a situation, and I don��t know how to deal with it. I really don��t know! My head has been all big.


    I do not eat the breakfast at all. I just put them on the front passenger seat.


    Would I have any appetite to eat?


    I drive to Nanny��s door, get off and ring the bell. The door opens, she is already standing to wait for me in neat clothes.


    In my conscience, Nanny is already a very beautiful woman. After dressing up, she is even more beautiful and touching!


    Her soul-stirring eyes are sweeping lightly on my face, giving a swifting glance which like holding the spellbound! It takes me almost all the efforts to move my eyes from her.


    But unconsciously, her small hands are touching my face. She murmurs: ��Chen Yang. Why don��t you look so good? What a heavy black eye.��


    Alas�� I didn��t even close my eyes all last night. I counted more than 10,000 sheep. As a result, the sheep became either Nanny or Didi. Can I not be black-eyed?


    I laugh reluctantly and divert from the topic: ��You look good.��


    ��Um.�� She��s smiling sweetly, ��I slept good last night. Thinking of you��ll pick me up today, I��m just in a good mood.��


    What else do I say?


    What else can I say?


    Such a beautiful woman, I��ve kissed and hugged. Can I not estoppel?


    When get in the car, instead of sit in the back, she sits in the co-driver��s seat beside me. When she sees the breakfast on the seat, her eyes are showing a little strange: ��This�� Is it your girlfriend prepared it for you?��


    ��Well, yes!�� I sigh.


    Her eyes are dimmed for a moment, but then she forces herself to laugh. And I find that besides a lady��s bag, there is also something in her hand. It is a bread and a ham sandwich, which is wrapped in a plastic bag.


    ��It seems that my preparation is superfluous.�� Her tone has hidden some bitterness.


    I hesitate for only one second under her grieving eyes. Then I quickly grab the breakfast from her hand, and the other hand pick Didi��s up.


    Within less than ten minutes, I��ve wolfed down all the food as fast as I could. I ate a fried pancake stick and a bread and ham sandwich, and finished the soymilk.


    ��Uh���� I sigh.


    I��m very full!


    Didi and I have lived together for some time. She knows how much I eat very well. She bought me the biggest size breakfast, which is just enough for me. Nanny��s breakfast is also a big one. After eating these two breakfasts, I can��t help burping.


    Nanny is smiling gently, eyes are full of tenderness, taking out a paper towel and carefully wiping the corner of my mouth, as if I am a child.


    Then along the way, she��s looking at me with such warm eyes. It��s hard for me to stay focused while driving. Until downstairs, I park the car, go upstairs with her and enter the company. She��s just little restraint.


    I walk into my department��s office and separate myself from Nanny, then feel a little relax. I look up and see Yanny is sitting there and waiting for me.


    ��Chen Yang! You��re here at last!�� She breathes a sigh of relief and her eyes are filled with worries, ��Yesterday you�� Are you OK? You haven��t done anything too far, have you?��


    I calm down a little, take out the signed divorce agreement from my pocket and hand it to her: ��Well, that guy won��t bother you anymore. You can rest assured in future. Take this and go for the lawyer to help you with the formalities.��


    She is shocked and seems to be incredulous. She asks me a few questions, but I just go through the motions. She sees that I am unwilling to say anything, whispers: ��Thank you for this! I owe you a big favor!��


    I don��t say anything more. After she goes out, I close my office door and knead my temple.


    I��ve been thinking for a while and pick up the phone. People, when facing difficulties, will still go for friends for help.


    Wood is hopeless. Yesterday��s call let me down.


    I��d better consult Azle, a master of men��s and women��s feelings.


    Telephone is connected. Azle isn��t sleeping, sounds pretty refreshing.


    ��Hello! Little 5, what��s up?��


    The other end of the phone seems to be breathing. Suddenly I have a terrible thought. Is this guy making love right now?


    ��You�� Are you free now?��


    ��Oh, I��m jogging.�� Azle��s voice is clear, ��Say, what is it?��


    I breathe a sigh of relief: ��That��s what happened����


    I tell him the whole story about yesterday, and finally ask him: ��What should I do?��


    ��I have a good suggestion to make sure it works!��


    ��Oh?�� My eyes are lighting up, ��Just say it!��


    ��Well�� I heard that your female boss is a beautiful woman! That��s OK! Friends are the brothers. I��ll sacrifice myself and help you. I��ll engage her and you will be free then!��


    ������ I��m speechless, ��You go to die!��


    Hang up Azle, I hesitate and dial Jojo.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Miss Jojo seems to be in a good mood and has a friendly voice.


    ��Well, I have a problem�� It��s such a thing����


    After listening to my narrative, Miss Jojo becomes energetic and says: ��I have a good suggestion to make sure it works!��


    ������ I hesitate for a moment. Why these words sound so familiar? Think about it, I ask: ��Jojo, aren��t you going to date with Nanny, and after you get her, you��re going to let me free?��


    ��Well! Why are you so smart today? Exactly! I heard that your female boss is a beautiful woman! That��s OK! Friends are the brothers. I��ll sacrifice myself to help you!��


    I: ������


    ��What��s wrong? Why don��t you talk? Don��t worry about my capability!�� She��s laughing with flying arrogant, ��You know my method! Capture such a beauty is so eay! No diamond, no porcelain work. No bully gun, no bitch on bed!��


    What the fuck is in a mess?!


    I��m speechless and hang up the phone directly.


    I��m just in a daze, the phone is ringing again. This time is from the company intercommunication.


    ��Hello!��


    ��Chen Yang, this is Penny.�� Her voice is calm and professional, ��Miss Fang ask you to go to her office, now.��


    Then she hangs the phone.


    I sigh, walk out of the office and look at Yanny, who is ready to go out. I just remember that VP hasn��t returned yet. I guess Yanny is going to see him.


    ��Yanny, do me a favor.��


    ��OK. What��s the matter?��


    I look at my watch and say: ��You��re going to see VP right now, aren��t you?��


    ��Well, yes.�� She��s dressing professionally today, nodding to me and says, ��I��m going to show him the forecast of the exhibition.��


    ��OK�� Ten minutes later, you call my mobile phone, just say need to talk about business with VP, and I need to rush there with you right away�� Can you do that?��


    She is curious: ��Why? There��s nothing important today. Take him to the scene, I��ll be enough. You don��t have to waste time to go.��


    I can��t explain too much to her: ��Alas. Don��t ask any more questions. Anyway, please do me this favor.:


    She does not hesitate anymore: ��OK! I��ll call you in ten minutes, and I��ll be waiting for you downstairs!��


    I sigh and walk to Nanny��s office.


    I can��t help it. I instinctively dare not get too close to Nanny. I just feel that every minute I get closer to her, I��m falling a little deeper. Although this method is not very fair and aboveboard, but�� just take one step and look around before taking another.


    When I arrive at Nanny��s office door, Penny only looks up at me and quickly arranging something in her hand: ��Get in. Miss Fang is waiting for you.��


    I nod with a bitter smile.


    I notice that there is something strange in her eyes and some strange laugh on her face. I dare not think deep, just push the door in.


    In the room, Nanny is sitting on the sofa with a cup of coffee in her hand. She is looking out of the window in a daze. When she sees me come in. Her eyes suddenly brighten and she put down the cup and comes towards me. Suddenly she reaches out her hands to embrace me. She puts her hands around my waist and puts her head on my chest.


    With a fragrant body in my arms, I immediately hold her like a conditioned reflex, but then the movement become stiff. She feels the change in my body immediately. She sighs sadly: ��You�� are still having resistance.��


    ��No.�� I say in low voice, ��Just a little confused. I��m confusing in my heart.��


    She whispers: ��This morning�� I lied to you.��


    ��What?��


    ��I didn��t sleep well last night.�� She buries her head into my shoulder, ��I was turnning over and over. I know you have a girlfriend, and I know you are ten years younger than me.��


    I sigh in my heart, but dare not to show it on my face. I say softly: ��No, you think too much. If someone should feel guilty, it should be me.��


    ��Chen Yang.�� She looks up and says, ��I don��t want to embarrass you, I don��t want to too much, as long as you don��t leave me, always beside me, so that I can see you often.��


    Before I can answer, she has tears in her eyes, with infinite affection, red cheeks on both sides, and then slowly closes her eyes��


    I know, in such a scene, I should come over and kiss her. But I do not move, my heart is still keeping hesitating.


    Kiss? Then I��m falling a step further, but Didi��s figure is shaking and shaking in my mind��


    Don��t kiss her? I��m afraid Nanny should be very sad.


    I look out of the window. Is this a high-level building? I had better jump down.


    Fortunately, the mobile phone saves me!


    The phone on Nanny��s desk is ringing. She opens her eyes and does not notice my hesitation. Her face is full of shyness. She quickly leaves my arms and goes to pick up the phone, says something in a low voice, and the expression on her face becomes serious.


    ��I see.�� After the last word, she puts down the phone and turns to look at me, ��Chen Yang, you go out with me.��


    ��Now?��


    ��Well, do you remember Minister Kim? Do you remember that you had an appointment? Business in Korea is not going well this time, I want to talk to him again. He asks me to take you together.��


    This is the company��s business. I have no reason to refuse.


    She tidies up her appearance, except for some blushes on her face. Everything else is very good. But when she goes out, Penny looks at the red on Nanny��s face, her eyes look strange and confuse.


    Down the elevator to the parking lot, Nanny has been walking behind me. When I am about to pull the door for her, she��s suddenly hugging me from behind. She��s holding her arms very hard, as if she has exhausted all her strength.


    ��Am I silly?�� She��s whispering behind me, ��I think I��m going crazy! I feel like a little girl. I can��t help it. I really can��t help it. I always want to hold you tight and be with you every minute.��


    I��m touched, turn around, give her a gentle hug and whisper, ��OK, you��re not silly.��


    ��Then why don��t you hold me a little longer?�� She seems to have become a little girl who has fallen in love for the first time, even with a little tenderness in her eyes and gently biting her lips.


    Frankly speaking, my heart is really softened.


    It��s quiet in the parking lot. I��m sighing, holding her with a little strength, hesitating, lowering my head to kiss her cherry lips, which are soft and fragrant like petals. I almost lose control of my addiction. It takes almost all my will to let go of her: ��Get in the car.��


    She��s smiling sweetly and sitting in the car.


    And when I turn to the other side of the car, suddenly, I am stunned!


    Not far away, about twenty paces away from me in the parking lot, behind a pillar, Yanny is standing there in surprise, next to her car, staring at her eyes and covering her mouth with her hands. She seems to resist it forcibly before exclaim.

 Chapter 96 - A chance encounter

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I��m stunned. Nanny urges me, I just open the door and get into the car blankly.


    ��We need to hurry up.�� Nanny didn��t see Yanny, and when I look in that direction again, Yanny has already hided.


    When I start the car and drive out of the parking lot, I just remember that it was me myself asked Yanny to wait for me in the parking lot! I asked her to call me out later!


    ��Exposed! We��ve exposed!�� I think it over and over again.


    ��What��s wrong? You don��t look very well.��


    I shake my head and vaguely say: ��Nothing.�� but there are some murmurs in my heart.


    Yanny saw Nanny��s intimate contact with me! If this thing spreads from her mouth, then I would be over! At least everyone in the company knows! And then in their eyes, Nanny and I become lovers. Well, maybe I��ll be treated as a man of greedy for Nanny��s wealth. But I don��t care about this that much.


    What I care about is my relationship with her. I don��t want it to be exposed! I can��t let everyone know! Because I don��t know how to deal with it now, or I haven��t thought out a clever way to solve the problem. If it��s exposed now, it would be terrible.


    I��m driving in an absent-minded way, even don��t hear Nanny calls me twice, until the third, then I come back to my mind: ��Hmm? What did you say?��


    ��You��ve just gone the wrong way. You should have turned.��


    ��Well�� Ah?�� I calm down and say, ��By the way, where are we going?�� I��m really in a mess. After driving out so long time, I just remember to ask this question.


    Nanny frowns slightly: ��Chen Yang. Are you really OK?��


    ��It��s all right!�� I decide not to tell her, ��Where are we going?��


    ��Outside the city�� Well, the private club area in the eastern outskirts, do you know there?��


    I��m somewhat surprised, and I can��t help turning around and looking at her: ��Private club area in the eastern suburbs?��


    The casino?


    ��Minister Kim is staying there this time. He asks me to take you together on the phone just now. Chen Yang�� Well, can I ask you something?��


    My heart is a little confused, casually say: ��What?��


    ��Minister Kim. He seems to have a good impression with you. The Korean business is very important to our company. Many people in the company have made a lot of efforts for this. Now the key is lying on their Korean company. Minister Kim speaks in their company with great weight. Now he��s very fond of you, so����


    ��I see.�� I nod, laugh and say, ��You can rest assured that I am a member of the company now. I will deal with him well. I have a sense of propriety.��


    But I still have some worries in my heart. Is it really OK to go to the casino? Juan and Yumi have already asked me to stay away. Now let me go to the casino, I always feel weird.


    And, Yanny, won��t she say something to others? Hope she won��t!


    I turn around at an intersection and drive to the eastern suburbs. When I see a convenience store on the roadside, I stop the car and say to Nanny in a low voice: ��Nanny, would you mind help me to buy a pack of cigarettes?��


    She first freezes, then smiles and agrees to my request without any unhappy. Instead, she opens the door and goes out with joy.


    With a sigh, I take out my mobile phone and dial Yanny��s number.


    The phone rings several times, but she doesn��t answer the phone. My heart is sinking. I dial again. She still doesn��t answer. But then she sends a text message:


    ��?��


    There��s nothing else, just a question mark.


    I think for a moment and sent a text message to her: ��Can you don��t tell?��


    Then she texts back: ��OK! But when you come back, let��s talk.��


    I send an ��OK��. Just at that time, Nanny has come back. I put the mobile phone back to the pocket. Then I take the cigarette and take a look. This one is pretty expensive.


    There��re some uneasinesses in her eyes: ��That��s the best in the shop, is it OK?��


    I��m dumbfounding. She really seems to have become a girl who has just fallen in love with her lover.


    ��This one is very expensive. I usually don��t buy that expensive cigarette. Ordinary cigarette is enough for me.�� I smile.


    She looks nervous: ��Ah? Let me go to change for you.��


    ��No need.�� I hold her and start the car, ��This is fine. Thank you.��


    I feel a little better, at least I know that Yanny would not tell others what she has seen just now. I believe she will keep her words.


    Since the secret has been kept now, I just focus on the purpose of this way.


    ��Minister Kim wants to see me. Is he trying to play another game?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Nanny is shaking her head, ��But�� Well, it doesn��t matter to tell you anyway. There��s a member-based hotel which is not opened to the outside. There��s an underground casino inside it. Chen Yang, you can��t talk about it outside, do you understand?��


    ��I know����


    She looks at me and says: ��Oh�� You knew it, didn��t you? You know Yumi, and she��s working there, so you have already known there is a casino there long ago!��


    I speak nothing. What she says is the truth, and I don��t want to lie to her. So, I had better keep silent. In this way, neither affirmation nor negation is tantamount to non-statement.


    She hesitates for a moment: ��Chen Yang, I always have a question in my heart, how do you know Yumi? Are you familiar with her? You told me before that you only met her twice before. So, do you know what Yumi is doing there?��


    ��I�� and Yumi really only saw each other twice.�� I think about it and say carefully, ��I don��t really know her very well. Just because my ex-boss used to know her, so I got know her too. Then when I lost my job, Yumi met me by chance, knowing that I had no job at that time, she introduced me to work for you. It was just a coincidence.��


    Say these words. I��m also uneasy, but then I comfort myself that what I said was not a lie. It just hides some details.


    Nanny, after all, is a very smart woman. She hears that there��ss something vague in my words and her eyes are staying on my face for a while, but she doesn��t ask me any more questions.


    I drive out of the city to the eastern suburbs and then onto the road leading to the casino.


    Although this is only my second time here, but more than one month ago, the last time I came here, it was really left a deep impression to me!


    To the left is a private high-end villa residential area. To the right, live along the road and drive to the clubhouse area.


    At the daytime, the scenery here is much better than what I saw last time in the night.


    The hill next is all green. The weather is pretty good. Our car is slowly entering the club area. The security guard at the door sees Nanny��s membership card and let us get in.


    Nanny is a member here too. But thinking of the mysterious background behind her, I��m not surprised at all.


    Crossing the clubhouse area during the day, the environment here undoubtedly looks clearer.


    There is a completely European sculpture fountain surrounded by four or five intersections in front of us. The signs show the way to the racetrack, the golf course and so on. And the private hotel which was impressed me is right ahead!


    That night, Juan was standing there to take me into another world far from my previous life, and today I am here again�� Of course, I remind myself that Juan does not belong to here anymore now. I need to be more careful.


    ��Here it is. Just drive in.�� Nanny is pointing to the hotel��s underground parking lane. A white card is shown at the door. The security guard in black immediately retreats to the roadside and bows down to let us go.


    I remember Juan told me that the underground parking spaces here are fixed members, and Nanny gives the number of the parking space is actually the most inside of the separate garage! I am somewhat shocked.


    Seems that Nanny��s membership level here is quite high!


    From the elevator to the fourth floor of the hotel, here is a caf�� BAR. But it seems few people there. Entering the door, I see Minister Kim and two men are sitting there chatting, each of them with a cigar on hand. And there are two women are sitting at the same table, young, beautiful, well-dressed, dressing in very expensive and decent clothes, with noble and elegant gesture.


    ��Miss Fang!�� When Minister Kim sees us from afar, he stands up immediately. Then he��s greeting with me, who��s standing beside Nanny: ��Oh, our god of gambling is here too!�� After that, he stretches out his arms and comes to hug me warmly.


    I��m somewhat surprised that Minister Kim is so enthusiastic. This guy has a very straightforward look, sharp edges and corners on his face. His face if full the smile, a pair of bright eyes look very energetic. I hear him say to me: ��I��ve been waiting for you for a long time, and I��ve always wanted to play with you again!��


    Then he almost throws Nanny aside, pulls me to the other two men and say: ��Let me introduce Nonda Park, my friend, is also a famous master in Jeju Island Casino. I take him here for sightseeing this time!�� I take a look at that man. He is a very ordinary looking man, in his thirties, of medium stature. I can��t see any features from his appearance. The only thing that I notice is that he is pretty tall. There is an occasional flash of light in his eyes. He is a Korean, and he seems don��t understand our language. So, he just nods to me and shakes my hand.


    ��This is an old friend of mine. I didn��t expect him to travel here this time. He just met me yesterday.�� Minister Kim is pointing to the last man and saying with the smile, ��Hey! Why are you still sitting there? Don��t hide! Are you shying like a woman? Come on!�� He pulls up the man. I just look at him, and am frozen!


    He is tall and slender, with a standard model figure, a handsome face, with a calm and indifferent smile in his eyebrows. This man is: Winson Lee!


    Winson is looking at me with a calm expression on his face: ��Hello, Chen Yang, we meet again.�� Then he reaches out hand to shake with me.


    I just come back to myself and say: ��Hello, Mr. Lee.�� Then I shake hands with him.


    ��Do you know each other?�� Minister Kim is somewhat surprised. But then he��s saying with laugh, ��No wonder! You are all good gamblers. It��s not surprising that you know each other. Alas! Winson, you have such a good friend, why didn��t you introduce to us?��


    Winson squints at me and has a little fun in his eyes: ��I didn��t know Chen Yang is a gambler. We haven��t known each other for a long time.��


    Then Winson turns to Nanny, and he looks at Nanny��s bright and moving beauty. His eyes are slightly dazed. Then he calms down, with a slight smile on his lips, he says softly: ��Hello, madam. I��m Winson Lee.��


    Nanny doesn��t react much. She just says lightly: ��Deep Blue Entertainment, Nanny Fang.��


    Minister Kim seems to be in high spirits. He��s laughing and saying: ��OK, now that we��re all here, there are so many masters here, we should have a good time today!��


    Nanny interrupts him with a grin: ��Minister Kim, you won��t call me here just to play cards, will you? Let��s negotiate the business first.��


    Unexpectedly, there is a sly look in the eyes of Minister Kim. He��s laughing: ��It��s still early, too early! Business can be talked about slowly, not in a hurry. How do you say, Miss Fang?��


    Winson is smiling at me and saying: ��Chen Yang. I didn��t expect to meet you here. You haven��t come to me for tea these two days!��


    I grin bitterly: ��Too busy, vulgar things entangled.��


    ��But I really didn��t expect you to be a gambling expert. Don��t deny it. Minister Kim won��t lie.��


    Minister Kim is laughing and saying immediately: ��Exactly! To be honest, I played with Chen Yang once. That scene, now every time thinking of it, still let me be cold sweating! I��ve never lost so badly!��


    Then Minister Kim introduces the two beautiful women beside him.


    Both of them are Korean beauties who have been standing by since we came in just now. They��re quietly waiting for our greetings to be over. When they hear Minister Kim��s words, they just take a step forward. Their faces are not unhappy at all, still smiling.


    It is said that Korea is a country with a very serious patriarchal social habits, and it seems it is true. Women��s status is far lower than mens.


    They introduce themselves. These two beauties are from Minister Kim��s company. One is in charge of performing arts training and the other is in charge of public relations.


    With these two beautiful women who are exquisite in appearance and make-up, they are all outstanding in appearance, but they just make me feel�� strange.


    Well, all of a sudden, I��m struck by the fact that most beautiful women in Korea have cosmetic surgery. Are these two the same?


    But I just look at two Korean beauties for a while, Nanny on my side immediately has a sour look in her eyes. I quickly turn around my eyes.


    Winson is always smiling peacefully, but I��ve learned about this guy. He is absolutely a man of hiding.


    ��Mr. Lee, do you like playing cards?�� I ask him with a smile.


    Before he speaks, Minister Kim claps him on the shoulder: ��He? He��s a pervert! Riding horses, playing balls, tasting wine, cigars and playing chess in gardens, this fellow can play any game well. As for playing cards, he is a gold member of the Asian Bridge Association. You say do he know how to play cards?��

 Chapter 97 - A big game (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    We are following Minister Kim to go into the elevator and come to the casino in the top floor of the hotel. It is obvious that Minister Kim is a frequent guest here, because I know that the elevator leading to the casino is exclusive for special members, and ordinary guests are absolutely unable to enter.


    It��s daytime and there seems to be few guests in the casino, but all the security guards and staffs are still well trained to stick to their positions. I look around and can��t find Yumi. Even the beautiful women who are in charge of guest service seem to be much less than at night. Many tables are even empty.


    It seems that there are very few guests during the daytime.


    ��In fact, it��s not opened during the daytime.�� Minister Kim is saying with laugh, ��But when people are addicted to gambling, it happens no matter day or night. Now I��m feeling itchy! If I don��t play cards, I��m afraid I can��t sit still!��


    Winson doesn��t respond, just shows a faint smile. Then he says something to Nongda Park in Korean. I can��t understand it.


    ��Minister Kim���� Nanny shows a little unhappy from her eyebrows.


    ��Oh, Miss Fang,�� Minister Kim is laughing and whispering to her, ��I��m sorry, I don��t mean to delay. In fact, cooperation documents, these two ladies have already brought with them. To be honest, our final bottom line has been given. It seems that our differences are still on the last five percent. But I personally have a little interesting suggestion that you might be interested in.��


    ��What is it?�� Nanny has a cold face.


    ��I��m a gambler. Or you may say I have a gambler character.�� Minister Kim is smiling meaningfully, ��In fact, our cooperation, that 5% price, neither to you, nor to me, is only a small number. Both sides refuse to compromise just because of business principles, right?��


    Nanny doesn��t respond. But I can see from her eyes that she really doesn��t seem to care too much about the money.


    In fact, many big shots negotiate business are all the same. Often, they get stuck in some very fine prices and refuse to give in to each other. In fact, for these people, the money is really nothing. But in business, this is a business principles issue. At that moment, people are not fighting for the price, but for the principle!


    ��My proposal is���� Minister Kim is deliberately slowing down a few steps and then ending up with Nanny. Then he whispers, ��My two friends are very good gamblers. I have been getting know them for many years, but I have never won them. As long as Mr. Chen Yang can win them, let me see their loser faces. I will be very, very happy! Five percent, I��d like to take it on my own! What do you think?��


    Nanny stops her step and looks surprised. I��m also so surprised, looking at Minister Kim with confuse. Winson bursts out laughing and saying: ��You such a crazy guy, don��t you worry that we��ll be angry to hear this?��


    Minister Kim��s indifferent look: ��I never think of hiding from you. You always look confident. When you lose, you must have a wonderful expression! Chen Yang is the most extraordinary poker player I have ever seen, although I don��t know whether he can win you. But just try him anyway, and it won��t hurt me. If he fails, I��ll be laughed at by you for a while at most. If I succeed, then I only throw out around one million, but I can see you and Mr. Park suffocating faces, which is enough for me to laugh at you in the future. It��s a good business!�� His eyes are twinkling and he looks with an easy grace.


    But I can��t help muttering in my heart. A master��s game? Can I make it?


    If I depend on the ring, I may have a lot more of confidence. The key is, today is not my fortune luck��s day. In the morning, I just mesured with the measuring device. Today, my peach blossom luck is strong, but can it be used to play cards?


    Gloomy is full of my face.


    ��Chen Yang���� Nanny is looking at me. There��re some expectations in her eyes.


    I sigh. What I can do is just give it a try. I say nothing but just nod slightly.


    Minister Kim would not play in the hall. He asks the staff to take us directly into a VIP room. There��s a big round gambling table with a green suede counter. When we come in, a young woman in a shirt and tie comes in too. She looks very upright and has a professional smile on face. When we sit down, she immediately asks to send some brand-new poker cards.


    Minister Kim is sitting on my left, Winson is sitting on my right, and Nongda Park, the Korean master, is sitting opposite me.


    Two Korean beauties have followed in. One is sitting next to Minister Kim and the other is about sitting next to Nongda Park. But Mr. Park has a dark face and says something to her. Her expression suddenly becomes a little stiff. Winson sighs and waves to her.


    Nanny is sitting a little behind me, frowning slightly as if she is a little upset.


    ��What��s up?�� I ask her.


    ��That Korean said that men are doing business, woman just goes away!�� Nanny looks down upon him, ��Is gambling a formal business?��


    I��m slightly surprised: ��Do you know Korean?��


    She nods: ��A little.��


    ��How awesome you are!�� I pause for a moment, then smile and say, ��In fact, gambling may not be the bad thing to some specific people. For professional gamblers, gambling is their job and their means of making money. Is there anything more important to them than gambling?��


    Nanny is stunned when she hears my words. She glances at me charmingly, but does not argue with me.


    Minister Kim is laughing aloud: ��Good saying! For a man like me who is very gambling, when gambling addiction comes up, there��s really no any big thing that does matter much with playing cards!��


    Then the young woman with a tie, who��s also the dealer of the gambling table, is speaking. Her voice is very clear and feeling capable: ��Ladies and gentlemen, what are you going to play with? How much chips do you need to prepare? I need to point out that no matter how big the gambling you play, casino will draw certain fees and handling fees from the final gambling money. If the checks need to be verified, our company will verify it for you on the spot!�� Then she��s smiling and saying, ��Do you have any further questions?��


    ��No!�� Minister Kim waves and rolls up his sleeves with laugh, ��How big are we playing today?��


    Winson shrugs his shoulders: ��Old rule, one million dollars in chips, maximum one million dollars to raise.��


    I immediately object: ��I��m sorry, I don��t think it��s fair.��


    ��Well?�� Winson is looking at me with smile.


    I speak in a very flat tone and say with a calm smile: ��I don��t think it��s fair.�� I take out my cigarette, light it without hurry, and smoke.


    My calm attitude, let the eyes of all the people in the room focus on me, and then I slowly open my mouth: ��Excuse me, now all men here, Mr. Kim is rich. Winson, you are from the giant business family. Mr. Park, presumably also have a lot of money. I��m just a small worker. I don��t have that much money to gamble with you.��


    The dealer looks at me in surprise, and I immediately stare back. My tone is cold: ��What��s wrong? You think it��s strange? You must be thinking now, how can an ordinary people like me qualify for this table? But I can tell you very clearly that I��m not rich, and I don��t have much money.��


    I put both hands on the table: ��Gentlemen, so I don��t think it��s fair.��


    ��But�� Minister Kim is laughing, ��But you have Miss Fang around you. You bet on her behalf. Miss Fang won��t be unable to take out a million dollars.��


    ��It doesn��t make sense.�� I shake my head and laugh sly, ��Miss Fang is willing to pay, that money is still not mine. What if I lose? That��s her one million dollars. Do I have to pay back the money? Even if Miss Fang is my boss, she does not ask me to pay back, but I have to bear a great psychological burden. I don��t think it��s called gambling. You��re driving ducks on the shelf, and I��m the duck.��


    Speaking of this, I��m regretting immediately. Damn it, how can I say myself a duck?


    Fortunately, all the people here do not notice the different meaning in my words.


    Winson thinks it over very seriously, nods and agrees: ��Yes, I think Chen Yang��s words are very reasonable.�� He looks at Minister Kim and says, ��What do you think?��


    Before Minister Kim has spoken, he adds: ��If there��s more wealthy people here today who asks for at least $100 million in gambling money, would it not feel the same to us as Chen Yang now?��


    Minister Kim thinks better of it carefully and says with a bitter smile, ��Damn, you mean you don��t want to play that big. OK, OK! After all, I invited you to come, and I should respect guest��s opinions.��


    He speaks to Nongda Park. Park frowns. After they talk for a while, Minister Kim frowns at me and says: ��Chen Yang, then which standard do you think we should set the bets on? How much can you acceptable? If it��s too little, there��ll be no fun to play.��


    ��How can it be no fun?�� I smile, ��We just need to set a certain limit on the gambling money, who lose, who out! In this way, even if the gambling money is very small, it will also be very interesting.��


    After that, I take out all the cash in my wallet, count it, and laugh: ��I have more than 1300 here. Well, I have to leave 300 to refuel the car and have lunch. So how about we set the bet on one thousand?��


    Minister Kim is so surprised that his eyes are about falling: ��One thousand?��

 Chapter 98 - A big game (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I guess, for people like him, if gamble freely, he��ll bet the chips more than one thousand once a time.


    I shrug my shoulders: ��How much bets don��t really matter. The more we gamble, the more fun will be? You just want to win them, but you don��t care how much you win.��


    Minister Kim is speechless. Winson is staring at me with a grin and suddenly saying: ��You words sound to be a little reasonable����


    ��Not a little, but a lot.�� I laugh and say, ��Everyone likes gambling. In fact, it is just like the truth of playing chess. Gambling for win and lose, playing chess for win and lose too. Does the king of chess have to bet a lot of money on every game for get interesting?��


    ��A thousand, that��s it!�� Minister Kim is rubbing his hands and patting the table, ��I don��t care how much money, as long as Chen Yang can win both of you, I��ll be very satisfied!��


    Winson smiles bitterly: ��I don��t care. I��m your guest too. Guest just follows whatever you want.��


    Mr. Park talks with Minister Kim for a few words. The guy gives me a very complicated look with a rather impatient expression, but reluctantly agrees for sake of Minister Kim��s face.


    The Dealer can��t help saying: ��Well�� Gentlemen, if your gambles are too little, it��s hard for us to do that.��


    Minister Kim looks at her impatiently: ��I know, you need to take the commission, how much we need to pay, you just directly deduct from my member account!��


    Then he��s shouting: ��Deal! Just deal!�� Then his face is excited, and eyes are hot.


    That dealer looks helpless. Maybe she has never seen such a small bet in such a top casino. She looks at the professional poker cards in her hand. This kind of poker card is specially designed and manufactured for casinos. Every deck is worth several hundreds of monies.


    ��Show hand! Show hand! I want to beat them all!�� Minister Kim is shouting. But them he looks at me awkwardly, ��Well, I��m waiting for you to beat them all for me.��


    I sigh.


    Actually, I��m helpless too.


    Don��t I want to play bigger? Like in the movie God of gambling, millions of chips pushing out. Is that scenery? Is that arrogance?


    But�� I dare not.


    If I lose, I would lose Nanny��s money. I��m already very embarrassed. Let me lose millions more. Don��t I need to owe her more?


    If I win, that would be even worse! Today is not my fortune luck��s day! Forced use of the ring to win, the side affect next will be enough for me to be unlucky! The more I win, the more side effects I would have!


    So, I��m trying to make the bet smaller. In this way, when the side effects of anti-phagocytosis, the end will not be too miserable!


    Dealer has begun to shuffle and deal cards. Each of four men is sent a pile of chips, but ridiculously, in this high-end VIP compartment, we are using the lowest value of the small chips. Ten chips per person with one thousand value totally.


    We play the show-hand.


    The first round, everyone throws a chip out, and then I don��t look at my hidden card at all. The other open card is a red heart K, which is quite big. But this round, Winson��s open card is the biggest. He has a spade A.


    His face is calm. I can��t see any ups and downs from his eyes, not even a change of expression. He casually throws out a chip. Others all follow.


    There��s nothing to say in the middle. Everyone insists to get the fifth card. But the situation is somewhat complicated now.


    Winson��s open cards are a pair of ��A�� and with two single cards. The hidden card is most likely to have three ��A��, or a pair of ��A�� plus another pair.


    Minister Kim has bad luck in this round. His open cards are from 8 to K, which is not enough to get the straight. He even hasn��t a pair. Even if his hidden card is ��K�� to make up a pair of ��K��, but also no bigger than Winson��s. So, he just simply folds.


    Nongda Park��s eyes are shinning. His open cards are a pair of 8 and a pair of 9. This is interesting. Because if his hidden card is 8 or 9, he can win Winson��s for sure. Even just this two pairs, he still has a pretty big chance to win.


    And my cards look beautiful. Four cards are 10, J, Q, K, all in red hearts!


    Winson looks at my cards and laughs: ��It��s a good card. Is it the red heart straight? But the red heart 9 is in Mr. Park��s hand, unless your hidden card is the red heart A. Otherwise, even if you have a straight, but not in same suit, Mr. Park is likely to win you with three plus a pair.��


    He��s squinting: ��I remember you haven��t seen the hidden card yet. Do you have the skill of card remembering?��


    I laugh and say: ��Have you already had a pair of A��s? You say it so confident, is your hidden card is the red heart A? So, you��re sure mine is not the red heart straight?��


    I laugh calmly.


    I don��t look at the hidden card for two reasons.


    First, I��ve heard that gamblers are usually psychologists. They can see whether you��re nervous or happy from all the details of your facial expressions, your movements, and so on. Then judge the opponent��s hidden card.


    I don��t think I��m a good gambler. I can��t guarantee that my expression will camouflage well, so I just don��t check the hidden card! I don��t even know what my hidden card is. So that others don��t hope to see the ups and downs in my expression from my face.


    As for the second reason, I sigh, take my wallet out of my pocket, take out the ring, put it on my finger carefully, and turn it around gently.


    ��Red heart straight is bigger, you call!�� The dealer is looking at me.


    I nod, without thinking, and push out all the chips in front of me: ��SHOW HAND!��


    Alas, it is rare to have such a gambling game, which can behave like a god of gambling. But the bets are too small to feel anything.


    Winson gives me a look. He��s squinting and smiling, and then without hesitation to fold the card.


    ��I don��t like taking risk, fold!��


    Nongda Park sits opposite me, looking at me quietly for a moment, then shaking his head, saying something lightly, and then pushing out all the chips in front of him, slowly opening his hidden card.


    Three 9 and a pair of 8.


    I look at Winson and ask expressionlessly: ��What did he say?��


    Winson says with smile: ��He said, unless you have a red heart A, but he thinks the probability is too small.��


    I nod and say lightly: ��The probability is small, but does not mean there isn��t.�� Then I open the card. It��s just a red heart A!


    Nongda Park is expressionlessly still. He��s just staring at me speechlessly. Then he��s laughing.


    ��He said you are very lucky!�� Winson tells me.


    ��I admit.�� I say.


    Dealer announces I won, and then pushes all the chips to me. I think about it, and take out a few and throw to Nongda Park: ��I lend them to you. Let��s go on.��


    His expression becomes very strange.


    Minister Kim can��t help laughing and saying: ��Funny and interesting! Unexpectedly, Mr. Park has to rely on other people to borrow chips to continue gambling! Ha�� ha�� hah�� hah�� I just want to be laughing to death!��


    Wear the ring, at the next round, I grab four A, and all of them are the open cards! This is almost the biggest card except the same straight flush! It doesn��t matter what my hidden card is. They three just simply fold.


    We restart another new game. I get a pair of ��A�� and a pair of ��K�� on the open cards. They three all fold again.


    Next round, I get four ��K��. Their cards are shits still. Fold.


    ��Damn it.�� Minister Kim is touching his chin hard, ��You are just like a gambling God attached! Play cards with you, obviously you��re not technical. But you��re so lucky! Every round has the biggest cards! Are you cheating?��


    I laugh bitterly: ��I��ve been sitting here. The cards are the casino��s. The dealer is also from casino. How can I cheat?��


    Winson is suddenly laughing and saying: ��OK, I give up!��


    He throws the cards on the table: ��It��s no fun to keep playing. Chen Yang��s cards are so good. I��ve never seen such good luck.�� He pauses and looks at me seriously, ��I��ve been watching you. You did not cheat. But that surprised me. How did you do it?��


    I shake my head: ��I don��t know either. Maybe I��m just lucky enough.��


    Winson looks at Minister Kim and says: ��Well, Minister Kim, you win! I admit defeat. I think Mr. Park should have the same thought.��


    He takes a look at the Korean. Nongda Park is suddenly saying: ��Bet something else.��


    Dealer immediately says: ��Do you want to bet on anything else? Our casino can bet directly on the Major Leagues or Cups in Europe and Asia, as well as the racetrack in Hong Kong and Macau. There are direct remote bets.�� She points to a huge TV screen on the wall, ��Closed-circuit television here has the satellite signal. We can directly transmit the live of racetracks in Macau or Hong Kong.��


    Then she says with smile: ��We also have the odds offered by the world��s major gambling companies for your references and choices. We will do our best to meet all your requirements.��


    ��Play?�� Minister Kim thinks about it and looks at his last chip, ��I have one hundred left. Winson is the same. Chen Yang has thousands! Even if we gamble on something else, we still won��t win much unless we have a much higher odds.��


    Winson suddenly says: ��Don��t be so complicated. We don��t bet the amount. Let��s bet the odds!��

 Chapter 99 - New gambling

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ��How?�� Minister Kim is a little confused.


    ��It��s very simple.�� Winson says leisurely, ��For example, I bet on a one-for-ten odds, I win, and Chen Yang bet in a one-for-three odds, he also wins. Although he has more chips than me, but mine is higher than him, indicating that I take greater risk than him. I��m more insightful than him, so I just win! How do you think?��


    Minister Kim is laughing again: ��What do you mean is that, regardless of the chips number, we only bet on the odds? Then I just need to find the one with the highest odds. I may win for sure!��


    ��You have to win the result first!�� Winson smiles faintly, ��If you lose the game, what��s the use of the highest odds?��


    Minister Kim��s eyes are brightening up: ��I see, you want to compete the ability of predict the market maker��s operation!��


    Winson nods, turns to me: ��How do you think? Are you interested?��


    I frown: ��What do you mean? I don��t understand.��


    Winson is squinting and smiling mysteriously: ��You really don��t understand, Chen Yang? Have you never gambled?��


    By this time, casino staff has come in with a slim laptop, puts it in front of us, and opens some strange pages from the laptop for us.


    ��These are all the forms of gambling that we can participate in today, from football matches to horse racing, as well as the gambling methods of major European gambling companies, all of which we have instant betting business.�� Dealer says, ��Please choose at will.��


    Minister Kim is selecting first, and then the staff takes another three laptops and put them in front of me, Winson and Nongda Park.


    Winson doesn��t watch the screen. He��s looking at me.


    ��Actually, predict the market maker��s operation is also called reckoning the market maker. Chen Yang�� Have you really never touched gambling industry before?�� He looks at me and nods, grinning bitterly, ��It��s really strange. Your card playing skills are so exmobileent!��


    ��I was just lucky!��


    ��Well, let��s escape that first.�� Winson says slowly, ��Actually the so-called predict the market maker is just a kind of mathematical calculation. Of course, most gamblers don��t understand this, such as a football match, ordinary gamblers will only analyze the strength of the team, players�� condition and so on�� In fact, these analyses are too much, and they are useful. But the real results are always in the hands of the market makers!��


    ��I understand that.�� I nod. It��s almost the same as Little 4��s motorcycle racing.


    ��If the market makers want to make sure that they are profitable, the odds they offer are calculated strictly. But the number of bets should also be considered. To give a simple example, a football match, after the market makers give the odds, most people buy team A to win, while few people buy team B to win, then if team A really wins, the banker will lose money! So, the market makers will control the result of the game and let Team B win!��


    ��Of course, in fact, the real situation is not that simple. If it is so easily to be seen through, then no one will come to bet. So, the odds play a decisive role. For example, the odds of buying team A is 1:100 and that of buying team B is 1:3. Most gamblers think Team B is popular and buy team B to win. So even if team A has less bets, but because of the odds are high enough. If Team B wins, the market maker will lose a lot of money. If team A wins, the market maker can make a small profit.��


    ��Of course, I don��t mean that all football matches are fakes. But there are several very large gambling groups in the world, which are so powerful that you can��t imagine! In order to make a profit, they will control considerable parts of the football matches. Most of the matches you see are real, but quite a few are manipulated.��


    ��A gambling group usually plays many matches at the same time. Most of matches are normal. They don��t have any tricky. Market maker will just control the odds, after accurate calculation, the odds and the number of bets is all calculated, to make a balanced data out, to ensure that no matter which team wins, they will at least make income even without losing money. Meanwhile, one specific match they control is used to make a lot of money!��


    ��The problem is that outsiders don��t know which game is controlled in so many gambling matches. Most people, if you bet on games that are not controlled, then entirely depends on your luck. If you accidentally bet on the match that market maker is well-controlled. Well, you��d better bless yourself are not on the opposite side. Otherwise you��ll lose for sure!��


    ��The controlled game is like a balance, with lots of gamblers throwing monies on both sides. But the market makers see it very clearly. By calculating, they will take away the money on the side with more monies to let most people lose and a few people win. So, they may make a lot of monies. For professional gamblers, the way to gamble is to find a way to predict the market maker��s operation!��


    ��First of all, in many games which the bankers open up the odds, you have to figure out which are not manipulated and which are manipulated! This is calculated and judged according to the hot degree of betting. It has a lot of knowledge.��


    ��Professional gamblers specialize in betting on matches that have been manipulated by the bankers. Because by calculating the banker��s odds, they can judge which side the bankers will win in the end. It is equal knowing the result of the game beforehand! That would be naturally winning for sure! Of course, calculating odds is a very complicated knowledge. It��s not so easy to judge who wins the game by calculating. It��s a skill to test the professional gambler��s ability!��


    I��m so absorbed that I can��t help asking: ��Well, if the results of the games controlled by the banker is judged and bet on it, won��t you win a lot of monies? Doesn��t the banker have to lose money?��


    ��It would be impossible.�� Winson is shaking his head, ��Even if you can judge the result of the game by calculating, you have to calculate how much you bet would not to affect the overall situation too! If you bet too much at one time to let the bankers might lose money, they would immediately change the match��s result to Let you lose.��


    After that, Winson is looking at me helplessly and saying: ��You really don��t understand these things? I thought you are a hidden master.��


    I smile and say: ��At least I��m very grateful to you for telling me that.��


    ��For what?��


    ��After going out from here today, I��ll tell my friends around me: Don��t spend even a penny on gambling, because they��re all frauds. Ten gambling games have nine frauds. The ancient words are too damn right!�� I laugh and take the laptop; look carefully to search which game I can bet.


    Ten minutes later, Winson finishes first. He chose a horse gambling in Macau, and so does Minister Kim.


    Obviously, both of them have been carefully calculated. The odds of the two horse races are quite high. One is 2:6 and another is 1:4. They all seem not that surprise hits, but both of them look pretty confident.


    Winson smiles to me and says: ��Chen Yang, which game are you betting on?��


    I��m still looking for the information on the computer, and suddenly my eyes are lighting up, pointing to screen and asking: ��This one can also be bet?��


    The dealer comes, takes a look at it and says: ��Yes, sir, we can broadcast the live football match for you, and you can watch it on the TV.��


    ��Well, that��s it!�� I say with great enthusiasm, ��But I can��t understand some of the odds above. What��s the meaning of this?��


    Winson looks at the information on the computer screen in front of me, stunned! He can��t help saying, ��Chen Yang, do you really want to bet on this? It seems that the bankers aren��t optimistic at all. The chances of losing are higher. I��m afraid����


    Minister Kim comes together and he��s also stunned!


    They are looking at each other with the strange expressions on their faces.


    ��You really want to bet on this?�� Minister Kim is saying with difficulty.


    Winson doesn��t speak, but he��s looking at me as if I have had lost all my possessions.


    The dealer next to me looks very professional, without any contempt for me, and steadily says: ��Sir, this game is calculated according to Asian odds, today��s odds is that the home team two balls handicap. Are you sure you want to bet?��


    I do not hesitate to put my finger on it: ��I��ll bet on this game, but I won��t bet on the home team, I��ll bet on the away team!��


    Asian Cup Football Qualifications. South Korea VS China. (Fiction for plot needs.)


    ��I��ll bet on China!��


    When I speak this word, even the dealer is looking at me with a ��you��re dead�� look.


    I shake my head calmly: ��I don��t gamble much. Anyway, as you said, regardless of the amount of gambling, we are competing with the odds. The odds of betting on China are the biggest.��


    Then I snap my finger and laugh, speak to the dealer: ��Go ahead, turn on the TV, let��s watch the live broadcast! Do you have beer? How can men watch a football game without beer?��


    Winson glances at Minister Kim. Minister Kim is suddenly laughing and saying: ��OK! Let��s see whether your luckiness will be still so good this time.��


    Nongda Park speaks something there.


    Nanny has been sitting beside me all the time. She hasn��t said a word during we were playing cards. Now she listens to Nongda Park��s words, can��t help frowning slightly and whispering in my ear: ��This man is really annoying. He said that he admires you. But he thinks that China football can��t be an opponent of the Republic of Korea. So, he decided not to bet on anything else. If you bet on China, he��ll bet on Korea.��


    I don��t care at all: ��OK! It��s really a fun to have people gambling together!��


    Just at this time, the waiter brings the beer. It��s the German black beer. I��m immediately overjoyed and raise my glass to greet with Nongda Park.


    In fact, I am very sorry.


    Damn it, unfortunately I have no gambling luck today. Otherwise, I will be betting at least one million to let this Korean lose to cry to death!

 Chapter 100 - The weirdest reversal football match in history

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Everyone knows China football team is not that good. They always lose the important matches. Especially to South Korea team, there��s almost no victory record before.


    I take the beer glass and look at Nongda Park��s face. No wonder he is so confident. Like Winson says, look at the odds, it��s obviously not manipulated. The result seems pretty much sure.


    If there��s no the ring on my hand, even kill me, I still wouldn��t have such confidence in China men��s football team!


    The China men��s football team is too weak. Everyone knows it. Even Nanny, a woman who doesn��t understand football, also looks at me with a worried face.


    I do not care, just look at the TV.


    The signal comes from ESPN. First, the soccer commentators introduce the two sides�� lineup, and then they analyses the match against history and technical and tactical characteristics of both sides. Then the match begins. The Red Devil Cheerleading Team of Korea almost fills the whole stadium with roars.


    Five minutes after the start, the Korean team almost scores. A China defender carelessly kicks the ball to a Korean striker��s feet. The Korean is raising his leg to shoot, causing a lot of the screamings on the spot.


    China team��s goalkeeper is OK, he��s jumping to the left and hold the ball.


    For the next 20 minutes, the game is almost one-sided. Korean players are almost surrounding the China team��s forbidden zone. Fear ambush at every tree and tuft of grass.


    China team is suffering a crushing defeat. The players begin to breathe heavily one by one. But the ball just always passes two or three times and then will be snatched by Korean players.


    In the first half, China team��s only threatening attack comes from the only striker. He��s been waiting for a long time, finally got a long pass. He immediately ran with the ball at the fastest speed. Then he raised his head to observe. His eyes flashed and he shot furiously at the front of the penalty area. With the wind, the ball whistled like a shell and flew directly to the corner flag��


    The referee blows the whistle at the end of the half and enters the halftime.


    Nongda Park is probably quite happy. He has an indifferent face and a hint of unconscious delight. The beer in front of him has been finished. He takes a deep look at me. I just say nothing.


    The second half starts, the situation is changing abruptly!


    South Korea team passes the ball twice in the first two minutes, opens up the gap of China defenders, uses China defenders�� mistake to burst into the penalty area and shoot. The score changes to 1:0.


    Five minutes later, the Korean striker finds a chance to shoot a long shot in front of the penalty area, and the score changes to 2:0.


    It is South Korea odds of two balls handicap, which means they just need one more goal. Gamblers who bet on South Korea��s winning can wait to count their money. From the present situation, this possibility is infinite.


    Nongda Park has ordered another glass of beer. He raises a full glass of beer, gives me a distant gesture, with the smile on his face.


    I��m just standing calm, taking out a cigarette and light it.


    I believe in the magic of the ring!


    Sure enough, five minutes later, situation is changed!


    Originally two goals down in the second half, the players of the China team have abandoned, most of them have returned to their own half to defend. Suddenly, in a China defender��s big foot clearance, the ball goes straight over the half-court, unexpectedly accurately lands at the foot of the striker!


    He��s running with the ball at once!


    A South Korean defender is coming up. The striker is beginning to stumble. Somehow, the defender slips on the grass and falls down. As a result, the two collides and the football flies straight out of the bottom line.


    China team��s corner kick.


    After the corner kick, the China team rushes several top headers into South Korean team��s penalty area. The South Korean goalkeeper roars and hits the ball with both fists. Under the eyes of tens of thousands of spectators, the ball hits the forward��s buttock accurately and then flies into the net.


    2:1 China team pulls back a goal.


    ��Cool! It��s so coquettish to score a goal with the buttock!�� I have a good drink of beer.


    Two minutes later, China team comes back again!


    One player of South Korea team kicks a long pass, and the ball draws a magical arc in air, as a result, it hits the referee��s face with a bang!


    The poor referee falls to the ground. The ball flies away and lands at the feet of the striker.


    The whole stadium is quiet for three seconds, and the players are frozen. The poor referee is lying on the ground and can��t get up at the moment.


    Have to say, this China forward is still very graceful! His first reaction is to kick the ball out of bounds. But we can��t ignore his footwork!


    Generally speaking, China players shoot. If they aim at the opponent��s goal, the ball will fly to the corner flag. And if in turn, they��re aiming at the corner flag��


    Bang!


    Under the silent gaze of tens of thousands of spectators, the ball flies into the net, while the Korean goalkeeper is obviously standing a little ahead. Although he has done his best to save the ball, but the China striker��s shoot can be said a ��magic strike flying beyond the sky��!


    Just imagine, people kick against the corner flag, a few seconds later, the ball is flying towards the net.


    At this time, the referee finally stands up, looks at the dumbfounded players, hesitates, and blows the whistle �C The goal is effective!


    All the people in the stadium are crazy!


    Korean players are crazy! The audience is crazy!


    The China coaching team is crazy! China players are crazy!


    Only the striker who scored the goal is not. He��s looking at sky. His face is on the verge of collapse, and a huge positive close-up is given on the TV screen.


    The tough character of the Koreans is inspired. They attack China team��s penalty area in the next ten minutes. After six consecutive shots, the ball is kicked out by a China defender.


    It must be said that it is a purely unintentional attack. The midfielder kicks the ball to the striker by the way. At that time, three South Korean players around him have jumped toward. In this case, he chooses the smartest way to play.


    He lowers his head, almost has exhausted all his strength, kicking the ball out in a random way. Then he turns back and running back to own half.


    I guess that his actual idea at that time is to kick out at will and then rush to participate the defense.


    But just then, the classic goal that can��t be surpassed in a hundred years is happened!


    We see the ball he kicked with all his strength is in the middle of the air. This time there is no curved but almost straight. It hits one defender��s face accurately like a bullet. After a screaming, he falls down with his face covered. The ball rebounds to reflect another defender, and it reflects again, finally rolling into the net from the goalkeeper��s crotch.


    The goalkeeper is almost crying. The opposing player just kicked at random, refracted twice, and scored?!


    There is no suspense about the rest of the match.


    Koreans may have a strong will, but facing of this strange situation, any human beings can��t understand. Everyone collapses psychologically!


    Five minutes later, the referee blows the whistle to end this match.


    In this football match, China team creates a great reversal by relying on the great striker��s hat trick and three consecutive goals in the situation of losing two goals first.


    And these three great goals will be forever recorded in history!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Nongda Park, Minister Kim, even Winson, the beer glasses in their three hands fall to the ground.


    They are all looking at me like looking at a ghost.

 Chapter 101 - The endless noises

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Nanny is smiling happily. She has an absolutely beautiful face, and now she looks even more beautiful and astonishing! Minister Kim is also very forthright. After giving up on the spot, he happily asks his two Korean beauties to bring the documents and sign the contract with Nanny. At the same time, he immediately drafts a private agreement. He contributes in his personal name and increases the price by 5% to Nanny.


    After we get the contract, Nanny and I say goodbye to everyone immediately. My heart is with half happy and half worried. I feel a little indecisive and restless.


    Winson��s attitude towards me is also somewhat different. I always feel that he sees my eyes shining brightly, that look seems to want to see me through! He pats me on the shoulder and says with a very serious tone: ��Call me!��


    I smile and a nod of goodbye to him, then I enter the elevator together with Nanny.


    Until driving out of the parking lot, Nanny finally can��t resist the excitement in her heart. She grabs my arm in the car and asks: ��Chen Yang! How did you do that on earth?��


    ��What did I do?�� I play dumb.


    ��Don��t lie to me.�� Her eyes are full of excitement, ��Although I don��t quite understand how to gambling, but at least I can understand that you were always winning from begin to end, never lost a game! Do you specialize in gambling?��


    I hesitate for a moment and do not reply immediately.


    I��m afraid, even if I really learned gambling, I don��t necessarily have to be the opponents of these guys. I subconsciously press my wallet in my arms. As soon as the gambling ended, I just went to the bathroom and took the ring back into the wallet.


    At the same time, I come up with a very important detail.


    Should I prepare something else? If I encounter this kind of occasion in the future. I always need to wear the ring, and then take it off when finish using. It would be pretty often. These details will inevitably be observed in the eyes of interested people and the secret of the ring might be exposed!


    Because I have these questions in mind, I forget to answer Nanny��s questions. But she does not seem to have the meaning to further asking, just smiling gentlely to me: ��Well, if you don��t want to say, I won��t ask anymore! Let��s find a place to have dinner now. What do you like to eat?��


    ��I���� I smile bitterly, but cautiously say, ��Nanny, I have a headache. I want to go home.��


    ������ She remains silent for two seconds, with a new smile on her face, but this time she smiles a little reluctantly, ��Are you sick? Then I��ll take you home.��


    ��No need, I��ll drive you to the company now, and then I��ll drive home and rest myself.�� I shake my head.


    Actually, I��m worrying about I have had used the ring to forcibly raise the fortune luck which does not belong to me today. The side effect will encounter me anytime!


    It was probably the first time I won the lottery and my family caught fire. That incident left me too deep impression. So, every time I use the ring, after that, I will be in fear of there would be another fire at home.


    Maybe I��m very nervous and my face is not very good. Nanny thought I am really a little uncomfortable, and her face gradually shows a worry expression: ��I��d better accompany you to the hospital. Well, forget about it. I��ll take you straight to my family doctor.��


    ��It really doesn��t need to.�� I refuse her kindness and see her expression is a little unnatural. There are some grievances in her eyes. I sigh and say to her in a slightly softer tone, ��I��m really OK. I don��t need that much trouble. I just have a headache and want to go home and sleep for a while.��


    ��But at least let me take you home, otherwise I won��t rest assured!�� When she finishes the words, her face is changing slightly, ��You�� You don��t want me to give you a ride because you��re afraid your girlfriend will see we are staying together?��


    ��No.�� I��m somewhat helpless, ��She should have gone to work during the day. You�� Well, Nanny, you don��t really need to think too much.��


    She looks a little better, and I coax her a couple of more words. Then I drive all the way back to the company and put her down at the gate. She stands at the entrance of the building, reluctantly, waves from time to time, and her face has undisguised worries. I grit my teeth and just drive away.


    I only drive the car with the speed of forty yards. I have never paid so much attention to traffic conditions since I have learned how to drive! Stop at the red light and drive at the green light. Don��t rush, don��t scramble for roads, avoid any possibility of car accident. I��m so afraid of to make any little mistake!


    I drive home all the way in terror and park the car in the neighbourhood. When I need to go upstairs, I hesitate for a second, instead of taking the elevator, I choose to take the stairs finally.


    Although I think myself is in good health, I��m still exhausted when I have climbed up the tenth floor in one breath. I stand in front of the door of my home and check around. It seems nothing happened.


    I feel a little calm, take out the key and unlock the door. The house is quiet. During the day, it is estimated that Didi and little money grubber are all out already. I call loudly once, and sure enough, no one answers. So, I��m relieved. I go to check whether there��s any gas leakage, whether there��s any damage to the switch insurance, the water pipe in the kitchen and so on.


    I check around and everything seems fine.


    I can��t help thinking: Am I too nervous? But the more seems safe, the less reassured I am. After all, I used the ring forcibly today. There��s no reason not to have side effects.


    I sigh, uneasily take out a cigarette and put it in my mouth, light itand smoke. But suddenly I hear Didi and little money grubber��s bedroom door opens.


    Amy is coming out with an almost translucent underwear, with a towel on her hair and earplugs in her ears. She seems to be listening to some loud music, stepping out of the room with beats. Her head is shaking and her mouth is humming some strange lyrics.


    I��m stunned��


    The red translucent bra squeezes a considerable ravine out of her chest, which is originally only of medium size. I won��t talk about that snowy white cleavage in the middle. I remember Mary said that a woman��s chest is like water in a sponge. Crowded, there will always be some!


    Most of all, I almost dropped my eyeballs. She��s wearing the super-small underwear. It��s a standard T-Back.


    The evillest thing is, although I have tried to shift my eyes. However, the palm-sized triangular translucent fabric in front of the small underwear faintly reveals a piece of black.


    She doesn��t see me at all, just coming out with two cucumber pieces on both of the eyelids. She half closes her eyes and heads up, twisting her little buttocks to go through the living room.


    I even admire this girl! She can walk through the living room with her eyes closed. She is almost completely familiar with the layout of the whole room. Meets the turning place then she turns, meets the place need to be avoided then she avoids. She goes to the front of the refrigerator, open the door, take a bottle of yogurt out, then take off two pieces of cucumber on the eyelids and throws them into the mouth, puts the straw into the yogurt bottle, and then turns around��


    She sees me finally.


    I clearly see her expression is changing. Her mouth is from a moon shape changing into an ��O�� shape. Her eyes are glaring, then her hands are twisting into fists, and a screaming is bursting out with all her strength.


    ��Ah����


    I immediately shake my hand in a hurry: ��No! Don��t! Don��t yell! I don��t mean it! You����


    Amy, after all, is a little pepper. She closes her mouth, but her face is gloomy.


    A murderous look!


    Just when I��m thinking about it, she has already taken action!


    She is standing in front of the refrigerator which is near the kitchen door. Now when she��s responding, she��s rushing into the kitchen, and then does not wait for me to finish saying. I just see a cold light is rushing to my face! I immediately turn my head to avoid subconsciously. Then I feel a cold thing passing through my ear.


    Duang!


    I can only see that our kitchen knife has been nailed to the wall behind me, and the handle of the knife is still shaking!


    My cold sweats are coming out.


    How tough this woman is!


    I��m just about to speak, and there is another cold light coming again! How dare I to take it by hand? I just jump to avoid. Not a kitchen knife this time, it��s a fruit knife.


    Then all the big kitchen knives, small kitchen knives, fruit knives, stir-frying shovel of our kitchen, all become weapons to be thrown to me from her hands! As I��m dodging left and right, I can hear the sounds of Duang Duang Duang. The walls behind me are covered with all kinds of knives!


    Murderous looks are all of her face. She��s opening the cupboard, taking out a thick stack of plates, and then smashing them at me.


    The living room is in a mess, and numerous pieces of porcelains are flying. I try to avoid, but she��s becoming more and more fury. More than a dozen plates are thrown. Then she��s beginning to smash the bowls, and no sooner that several bowls are also smashed.


    Seeing that she is ready to turn around and lift the microwave, I��m so frightened that I��m shouting: ��Stop!��


    ��Go to hell, Chen Yang! You such a stinky hooligan!�� She��s so infuriated.


    I know she can��t make sense now, so I��m just rushing to the door, pulling it open, dodging out and closing the door. Then I hear a ��Bang�� sound inside, don��t know what has been thrown on the back of the door heavily.


    I hope it��s not the microwave.


    I shout through the door: ��Amy, I didn��t mean it! It��s a misunderstanding!��


    ��Misunderstanding? You��ve looked at me all over, and just say a misunderstanding is enough?! How about take off all your clothes and let me have a look? I��ll say a misunderstanding to you too!�� She continues to rage in the room.


    I become impatient: ��Then what are you going to do? That was a misunderstanding! We are all adults. Such a misunderstanding, everyone just would laugh and pass it away! You don��t have to act like a child!��


    ��Nonsense! I haven��t a boyfriend yet. Now that you��ve seen all of my body, you dare to say it��s nothing?!�� She is screaming angrily inside.


    I can��t help it. I know I can��t argue with this girl at the moment. She is in angry. I��d better leave first.


    Downstairs and out of the building, I��m suddenly feeling a little relaxed. If this is the side effect. Then I can rest assured. It��s just a little misunderstanding, better than something else bigger.


    But I really don��t understand, we are good friends, the relationships with each other are OK. We are all adults. She doesn��t have to be so angry.


    I just accidentally saw her half-naked, and it was not intentional. Even if she was angry, I��ve apologized to her. She should just laugh and pass it away. How could she over-react like that?


    Suddenly, the mobile phone is ringing. Look at the number, it��s from home! After receiving, I hear Amy��s angry voice: ��Chen Yang, I tell you, this is not over yet!��


    I��m a little upset: ��I say Amy, do you need to be like that? I just saw it carelessly, not intentionally! I��ve apologized to you. I��m not the enemy of killed your father. It��s not the same. Are you really going to go so far?��


    Amy��s tone on the phone is clear: ��That��s your thought! You dare to to peek at me, I will let you to pay the price! I���� On the phone, her voice is suddenly with crying, ��I haven��t been seen my body before since I have grown up! You, you��re dead!��


    ��What can I do then?�� I��m helpless, ��I saw it indeed. Can��t I take off to let you see once either?��


    ��Good! Unless you��re naked and show me. We��re even!�� Amy says on the phone without hesitation.


    ��Are you sick?!�� I��m no longer polite.


    It��s true that I was wrong about it, but she��s arguing one point to death. This is a little too much!


    ��Hum, let��s wait to see! Do you need to come back at night? Be careful when you take bath and when you go to bed at night in the future! Just wait to see!�� Although it is through the phone, I can still fell she is making threatening gestures like a beast of prey.


    ��Damn it! Have you an end?!�� I��m angry too.


    This girl is too much! There��s no end to such a small thing! Don��t forget, she��s living in my home now! She��s my tenant. She doesn��t pay the rent for any penny! And she��s not my personal care anymore. I��m already in good health and I��m no longer need a personal care.


    Amy has always lived here because she doesn��t have to pay rentage to live here, and I don��t care about it. Anyway, we are good friends. It doesn��t matter if she wants to live here together with us.


    Besides, I let her live free, and she is sandwiching between me and Didi, affecting our intimacy. I never say anything about it. She��s Didi��s good friend, and I just leave her alone. But how could she be really an ungrateful wretch to complain instead of thanking?


    My anger is bursting out all at once. Fortunately, I control my temper in time. Otherwise, I��m afraid I��ll say something bad.


    Although I don��t think I��m a good person, but I��ve always been kind. But now I can��t help feeling a little angry with Amy and thinking of just let her move away!


    You eat mine, you live in my home, and you still get angry with me! Why? I owe you?


    What kind of person are you?


    At this point, I press my anger and say slowly: ��Amy, I��ll tell you one last time. It��s just a purely accident. I can apologize to you. It��s no big deal. You should not have to make such a fuss. If you have to be so unreasonable, then I���� I pause a while and say, ��We just don��t live together to avoid such a trouble in future!��


    ������ The other end of the phone is silent for a while, and Amy��s voice is a little low, ��You mean, you want to let me move out? Good! You can say it directly!��


    ��Bah!�� The phone has been hung up.


    I��m on fire!


    Damn, what��s this called? This woman is sick at all! She��s something wrong!


    I��m thinking indignantly and going out, just thinking about where to go now. The mobile phone is ringing again.


    It��s Didi this time.


    As soon as the phone is connected, I hear her anxious voice: ��Brother Little 5�� You want Amy to move? What the hell is wrong with you two? Why do you let her move? Just don��t do that, I beg you!��


    Didi��s pleading tone softens my heart, but then my angry is back. I say: ��She forced me!�� Then I give her a general briefing of what happened just now.


    It��s not a big deal in my mind. It��s unavoidable that such an accident will happen when all men and women live under the same roof. Amy��s reaction was a little too drastic!


    After that, I continue: ��It��s just like this. Because she��s messing around. I don��t want to force her to go. I just feel that she has such a character that I can��t live under one roof with her!��


    Didi is listening to me quietly and whispering: ��Brother Little 5�� Amy��s character is a little weird. Can you stop being angry with her?��


    ��Not that I am angry with her, but that she is angry with me!�� I��m indignant, ��Such a small matter, do I have to commit suicide to atone for her?!��


    ��Well�� She��s always been like that. She��s weird and��..�� Didi, in a soft voice, pleading, ��Please, Brother Little 5, just looking on my face. Would you please don��t keep her away? I never asked you for anything����


    My mind is a little looser: ���� Why do you help her so much?�� Suddenly I have some resentment, ��Do you like her to live with us all the time? Don��t you think it would be inconvenient to let her between you and me all the time?��


    ��Well����

 Chapter 102 - I’m a man, and single

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Didi freezes. She probably did not think that I would suddenly come out of this kind of words. She freezes for a while, then says: ��I�� I haven��t thought about that�� But Amy lives with us right now. If we let her move right away, where can she move to? Can��t she sleep on the street?��


    I laugh: ��I��m not so bad-hearted! I just think, since there are differences with living habits, and she cares so much about it. I think, young men and women, living together, will inevitably have similar misunderstandings in the future. Who can guarantee such things won��t happen again? Damn! Today, she threw me with a knife, next time, I don��t know what would happen. We all have different ideas, so we can only say that it is not suitable to live together. She can stay here and when she finds a new place to move. If she refuses to move, then I can let her live in this house. We can find a new house and move to it ourselves.��


    To tell the truth, I think I have done my best to say these.


    Amy is my friend indeed. But a friend can��t bully people like that. Can��t she lose her temper like that?


    I don��t owe her. Why should I persist in letting her? She��s not my wife! She��s not my mother either!


    At the other end of the phone, Didi hears my tone of determination. Her tone is timid: ��Brother Little 5��. You say that because you are still angry. Maybe it��ll be all right when your anger eases.��


    I sigh, think better of it, and say: ��Actually�� I was really angry when I came out. Now thinking about it, I��m almost all right. But all of a sudden, I think maybe this way might be good.��


    Didi doesn��t speak. I say patiently: ��You look, I��m a single man, she��s a single young girl. Can you picture of living together like this all the time? In today��s society, there are many men and women are living together, but most of them have reasons. Moreover, I think it��s not convenient for us to continue live together now. Take today��s case as an example. Since we are uncomfortable to live together with each other, we should live separately. We don��t have to live together, do we?��


    There��s another word in my heart that I haven��t spoken out.


    I think my relationship with Didi has developed well, if everything goes right in the future. Then there is always an outsider in our family, it will be inconvenient. I think it��s a good and rational way to live apart with Amy.


    Then I��m saying again: ��Well, you tell her that if she likes the house, then I can move away. Just keep the house for her.��


    My tone is calm, but firmly. Didi does not say anything, but sighs slightly.


    After hanging up the phone, I think about it and ask myself whether it is not justified for me to do so. Is it bad for a friend? But then I decide on my mind.


    I have done nothing wrong. At least we will always need to live apart in the future. I can��t live with Amy all my life, can I? Separate right now and give her the house, I have done my best.


    Maybe today��s misunderstanding is just an opportunity. I am not proposing separation for this misunderstanding, but this misunderstanding has become an opportunity.


    Although I have thought it through, I still have a bad taste in my heart.


    I always feel that this thing is somewhat baffling, let my feeling very unpleasant! After a short walk, a mind suddenly occurs to me that I had better find a place to temporarily stay for tonight.


    Even if I��m looking for a new house, I can��t find it right away.


    It��s still early at the afternoon anyway, I find several real estate brokerage companies to register. I do have some money now and I have the courage to buy a new house.


    Although I have given Nanny 6 million of the lottery bonus, I still have hundreds of thousands of savings in my own bank account. How grateful is that the three hundred thousand from Jimmy Chou still lying in my bank account.


    My registration requirements for the houses are: spacious, bright, convenient transportation, and I require no renovation, can move in to live, the best is to have complete living facilities.


    After I registered with several real estate agencies, it is evening already. I think about it and call Azle. I ask him whether I could stay at his house tonight.


    As a result, when this bitch answers the phone, he says shamelessly that he can��t let me stay because he will take a girl home tonight.


    Joy surfeited turns to sorrow! I curse him viciously inside my heart.


    I take a look at another number on the phone book, it��s Jojo��s�� Er�� Never mind.


    I don��t want to go to bed in the middle of the night and hear two women��s noises in the next room.


    So, at last my eyes stop at Wood��s name.


    ��Wood, can I stay at your house tonight?��


    ��OK! Just come!��


    Just so easy.


    Hang up the phone, I��m happy again. Wood is a good buddy indeed!


    I��m a little touched. Looking at the time, Wood is about to leave the clinic. I immediately turn around back to drive the car out. On the way, to express my gratitude, I also find a restaurant and buy half of a roast duck to put in the car.


    Wood��s home is located in a small neighborhood built in the early 90s, not very old, but the neighborhood built in that time was basically lack of property management.


    I��m not the first time come to his house. I knock at the door. He opens with a calm face, takes the roast duck in his hand, takes a look at it, and throws it on the table.


    When I enter the door, the living room is not big enough to hold a sofa. There is only a dining table. Without saying a word to me, he turns and enters the room.


    I take a look at the door and freeze. Is this his room?


    I see about fifteen square bedrooms with a big bed, a TV cabinet and an old wardrobe beside them. But none of this matter. Importantly, the room is full of the books! All of them are the comic books.


    On the windowsill, beside the pillow, on the bedside cabinet, on the bookshelf, on the floor, piles of comic books, I even feel very difficult to enter!


    Wood is reading a comic book in his hand with a serious face. Next to him is a bowl of instant noodles, soaked in boiling water and steaming hot. There is also a trash can in the corner of the room, which is full of bags and instant noodle cans.


    I can��t help but say: ��Is your house too messy?��


    He does not look up. His face is hidden behind the book and replies mildly: ��I am a man, and single.��


    I nod and understand what he means. It��s normal for a single man to live in disorder.


    I go into the room and pick up some comic books. They are all pornographic comics.


    ��Why are all pornographic comic books?�� I ask again.


    This time Wood finally puts down the book in his hand, looks at me, and still says with understatement: ��I am a man, and single.��


    I��m speechless.


    It��s absolutely boring to be in a room with Wood, especially when he��s absorbed in reading.


    I��m a little hungry and ask him: ��Do you just eat instant noodles in the evening?��


    He does not speak, but nods.


    I can��t help asking: ��Is there any more?��


    ��In the refrigerator, the second floor.��


    I go to the refrigerator, open the door, look at the second floor, and am freezing instantly.


    On the fridge pull-out layer, on the left is a bucket of braised beef instant noodle, and on the red package are delicious soup and large lucrative beefs. But this is not the key point! Next to it is a white sculpture, a very complete human skull! The eyes of two black holes in the skull look straight at me, as if they are emitting a gloomy light.


    �� I hold my breath for three seconds before I can shout: ��My God!!!��


    I bounce back like a lightning bolt and shout: ��Wood! What the hell is this?!��


    I��m afraid the expression on my face is deformed and I��m staring at Wood, who is sitting on the bed and reading. This fellow puts down his comic book and looks at me blankly. It takes him quite a while to think: ��Oh�� You say that?��


    I��m furious: ��How do you put this in the fridge?!�� I feel my flesh is creeping.


    Wood is sighing and finally looking at me very seriously this time, patiently saying: ��I am a man, and single�� And don��t forget, I��m still a doctor.��


    I speak angrily: ��Then you still can��t put this in the refrigerator!��


    ��There are rats in my house. The last one has been gnawed.�� Wood��s innocent answer.


    Five minutes later, I rush out of the door. I dare not to stay at that fellow��s home anymore.


    Looking at the darkening weather, I feel a little helpless. After thinking about it, it seems that I have to stay in a hotel tonight.


    I drive to a hotel and suddenly find myself have forgotten to take the government ID. I��m beginning to understand that it is my bad luck today.


    Damn it! I��m so angry that I can��t help shouting: ��At the worst, I just sleep in the car for a night!��


    Just after scolding, the mobile phone in my pocket is ringing. I look at the number. It��s Dorra!


    ��Little 5! Chen Yang!!!�� As soon as the phone is connected, Dorra��s anxious voice comes, and it seems to be very low, very urgent and somewhat panicky.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I��I��ve met trouble!�� The voice on the other end of the phone is almost crying, and there is a tremor in her voice, as if she is very scared.


    I put aside my unhappiness and asking quickly: ��What��s wrong with you? What��s happened?��


    ��I��m in trouble�� Come and save me quickly. I��m in the eastern suburbs! Ah!!!��


    In the end, there��s a cry from her on the other end of the phone, and then the phone suddenly goes off. My heart immediately tenses up, and I quickly dial back, but unfortunately the other end has shut down.


    My heart is half cold! What happened to Dorra? What is it?


    And the address she said�� Damn it, It��s the villa area in the eastern suburbs! It��s next to the casino! Very close!


    Dorra was entrusted to me by Juan! If something goes wrong with her, I won��t see Juan anymore. I��ll kill myself!


    I quickly turn around, and no matter what the traffic lights are red or green, the car is just running across the road all the way!


    I��m still anxious: Has Dorra��s identity been exposed? Has Jimmy Chou found anything? No way! But how does she appear in the eastern suburbs?

 Chapter 103 - A pornography party (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I park my car in the parking lot outside the East Suburb Villa district, jump out of the car and enter the door under the suspicious eyes of two security guards. They hesitate for a moment, one of them asks me: ��Sir����


    I make an arrogant appearance, give him a cold look and continue to walk in. The man next to him pulls his companion, and I hear his whispering: ��Hey�� Is your first day working here?! Maybe it��s another richer to look for his lover. You fool! Their mistresses are all living here and are taken care of by these wealthy people!��


    There are about dozens of villas around here. According to the western style, each villa has its own garage, even gardens and courtyard walls. Several of them are built on the hillside and belong to scenic houses. After I go in, I look for the number of the house plate carefully.


    It��s completely dark, European-style street lights are all on, and a group of uniformed security guards are patrolling in the distance. I find that there are camera probes at intervals.


    I finally find the door number Dorra mentioned in the phone and walk over carefully.


    The building in front of me is obviously much larger than other villas, with courtyard walls outside. I can only stand at the gate and look inside. The garden is big and there is a separate swimming pool outside. Next to it are some conifers. I pick up my mobile phone and dial Dorra again. There��s still no answer. I do not hesitate to walk quietly along the courtyard wall for a while, and observing the camera probe overhead at the same time. Finally, a blind spot of cross camera probe is found. Looking around, there��s no security patrolling nearby.


    The courtyard wall is of iron grille type, with a pointed top and a slightly curved hook, about two meters high. But this kind of courtyard wall can��t stop me. I reach out and grab a fence, with my arms exerting, my body is flying to the air. Then the other hand is reaching over and holding on to the top and turning over. There��re several centimeters away from the top of the courtyard wall, I��ve already jumped over it.


    As soon as I land, I squat down and look around. The gate is about twenty steps behind me. There��s a camera on it, but it isn��t facing me. I breathe a sigh of relief and lean toward the villa building along the shadows under a row of trees beside me.


    In the evening, standing outside, I can see the brilliant lights and the deafening music coming out. The window is full of the men and women��s shadows. It seems they are making a party. The swimming pool outside is dry and there is no water inside it. This season is winter after all, and the open-air swimming pool is idle.


    The garage beside the villa is very big, and the garage alone occupies almost more space than other villas here! But obviously there are many people come here tonight, because the garage door is open and there are three cars parking side by side, one of which is still a relatively rare open sports car. Outside the garage, there are also a row of road racing motorcycles and two Harley motorcycles parking side by side!


    I bend down, a quick trot, along the front wall of the villa run to the garage. Make sure no one sees me. I dodge into the garage.


    I check around it, find a drawer on a tool rack in the corner. Although it is locked, I pull it hard and force it to open. Then I find a torch with a long metal handle. It��s pretty weighed in my hand. I hold it within my back hand, stuff in along the sleeve of my coat and attach to my arm.


    I know that there��s a door in the garage that is accessible to the interior. I pull the door. Fortunately, the door is unlocked!


    I open the door and just about to walk up a few steps, I hear footsteps are coming from. I��m shocked and hurrying back to hide behind the door.


    With the sounds of footsteps, a man comes out first, his hands seem to be carrying something heavy, follow him is another man. I hide behind the door and see that the two guys are carrying a girl!


    There��s no light in the garage. The light is very dark, but I have stayed in this dark environment for a while. My eyes have adapted to the surrounding, so I can see clearly.


    The two men are lifting the girl��s hands and feet. The girl��s long hairs are dropping down on the ground. The whole person is unconscious. I don��t know whether she is faint or drunk. I can��t see her face clearly, but only by hearing, I realize that the girl is breathing fast and of different lengths.


    The two men lay her heavily on the floor, both gasping. Suddenly, one of them is laughing lewdly.


    I can smell a strong mixture of alcohol and tobacco from these three people.


    The two men are a little frivolous and tired. They lay down the girl. The man who��s just laughing says: ��Damn, this girl won��t die, will she?��


    Another man is shaking his head and saying with gasping: ��Won��t! Don��t scare me. It shouldn��t be. But don��t expect her to be able to recover until tomorrow morning. Damn it. It��s all your fault. You are far too much! This girl doesn��t seem to have taken any that thing. How much did you put in her wine just now?��


    ��Just half a pill!��


    ��Half a pill?! Stop fucking me! I saw your hand shake. How much did it fall? Damn it, although it��s usually not very effective! But if it cause her die here, it would be a big deal!��


    The other man stops laughing. He��s reaching out to the girl on the ground and touching her breast for a while.


    ��It��s all right. There are heartbeatings. This girl is just drunk and faint.��


    The two men are silent for a while. The man puts his hand on the girl��s chest on the ground and suddenly whispering: ��Damn, she��s still twisting around and fussing!��


    ��Fuck!�� Another man is laughing and scolding, ��You fucking fool! Just look at this girl��s face, I��m just not interested. Do you like a woman with such a appearance?��


    The other man is laughing wildly and saying: ��Damn! But she��s really in good shape. You just touch to feel!��


    Standing behind the door, I watch two men squat down, unfasten the clothes of the semi-comatose girl on the ground, and they reach up and down repeatedly to touch her upper body. The girl on the ground has obviously lost her self-consciousness, wriggling a few times, and groaning meaninglessly in her mouth.


    In the darkness, one man is laughing: ��Can��t help it! Just make it now, damn it! Open the car door and do it right here. Hah�� hah�� hah����


    The two men��s voices become lower and lower, and suddenly there is a light. It turns out that one man takes out a lighter and lighting.


    By the dim light of the lighter, I see the girl��s face on the ground. I��m somewhat familiar with it. I��m stunned before I have recognized that she��s a classmate of Dorra. I met her before, and she was also a little messy.


    Seeing that two men have already lifted the girl to a car, I touch the long-handled torch in my hand and quietly sneaking to them from behind. Neither of them notices that I am approaching quietly. I stretch out an arm and pull a man��s neck from behind. With a bang, he falls backwards, the hands which are lifting the girl��s leg loosen. I stand aside and take the torch in the other hand slam to the back of the other man��s head.


    Bang!


    The man is falling softly to the ground with a hum! The man whose neck I��m strangling, his eyes are almost staring out. I drop him on the ground and kick him on the head. He��s fainting too.


    I��m relieved and touch to feel the pulse under the girl��s neck on the ground.


    This girl is completely unconscious, twisting like a dying snake. But she can not wake up, just trembling twists, with saliva coming out from the mouth, looks like kind of epileptic.


    I��ve seen too many of these cases in some discos or pubs in the past. I know it is the reason of the potency after taking the drug. I guess she��s going to be like this for a while, and I��m not interested to care about this little messy is living or dead.


    After take a breath, I immediately enter the house through the garage door.


    Push the door open, and immediately hear the deafening music coming from inside. The strong and shocking rhythm almost makes my ears ring!


    It��s a big living room, about seventy or eighty square meters! The sofas in the living room are all moved to the edge. Nearly twenty men and women are twisting with the music. The air is filled with the smell of tobacco and alcohol. From a distance, under the lamplight, the air in the room seems to have circles of lightly blue smoke. I make a slight distinction. There��s a faint smell of burned marijuana in the air!!


    Aren��t these guys afraid of choking to death?


    I see another female classmate of Dorra at a glance. It��s the girl with many earrings and explosive head. Although there are many people there, but her appearance is so striking that I quickly find her in the crowd. She��s holding her hands against the wall. Her head is shaking and her buttocks are twisting.


    In the whole hall on the first floor, with so many people there, none of them is awake. They��re all likly having taken drugs! I even see a man with a silly smile on his face, half of his shirt is taken off, holding a large glass of wine in his hand, standing with giggles, several steps forward and then he��s falling down on the sofa. On the sofa, a girl is shaking her head unconsciously and hugging that man. Then they are wiggling wildly, screaming and tearing each other��s clothes.


    I have understood it completely without thinking about it!


    It��s a pornography party! And a drug party too!


    Looking at the scene in front of me, my heart has surged with rage and anger!


    Dorra!


    This girl! How could she come to such a party?!

 Chapter 104 - A pornography party (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Where��s Dorra? Where on earth she is?


    I stand outside the living room and look around at the corner for a moment, then I make sure Dorra isn��t in the first floor. Then I look at the surrounding terrain and there isn��t her in the kitchen too.


    On the other side of the living room, there��s a staircase leading to the second floor. I hesitate for a moment, take a deep breath, stand up and swagger across the living room.


    The men and women in the living room are all half asleeping and half awaking, so when I walk in, no one around me is surprised. Everyone is twisting. Some of them are hugging together.


    As I��m walking past the crowd, I suddenly see two men are standing up in the corner. Their eyes are staring at me. After hesitate for a while, they are coming towards me quickly.


    I immediately realize that they are awake!


    I grab a bottle from a table next to me and hide it behind my back. But my face is still calm, pretending not to be aware of anything.


    Finally, the man in front of my left side comes close to me and puts his hand on my shoulder. ��You are?��


    I realize that he might also be hesitant. I even suspect that he may not fully know all the people present. He just feels my face looks strange and a little skeptical.


    Such an oppotunity must not be missed!


    I just let him put his hand on my shoulder, pretend to be drunk, say with my tongue wide: ��What�� are�� you�� saying?��


    His eyes are twinkling, reaching another hand for my arm, seemingly trying to take me to aside. As soon as his finger touches my arm, I hit it with a sharp elbow! The metal handle torch that I��m holding in my arm has hit him heavily on the chin. The man is immediately covering his chin and screaming. I do not hesitate, the bottle in the other hand hits him on the head!


    Bang!


    The bottle is broken and the golden liquor is flowing all over the floor.


    The other man immediately raises his hand to punch me. I lower my body and head down. At the same time, I take his arm with my shoulder and punch him on the throat.


    Bang!


    This man is falling down, covering his throat. His face has turned red and he can��t even breathe at the moment.


    This is still my mercy! If I beat him harder, I��m afraid he can be broken his throat knot!


    I knock them down, and no one jumps out of the crowd next to us. One by one, they are all staggering, giggling, and shouting: ��Oh yeah! Oh, yeah!��


    There��s another man, with an obscene smile on his face, leans askew towards me, calling with don��t know what kind of strange tone: ��Honey!��


    ��Honey your fucking mom!�� I knock him down too.


    These people are all hopeless. I give them a cold look.


    I know that once you are taking high, your mind is basically out of your control. In this case, all your behavioral awareness comes from your body��s instincts. Or rather than ��instinct��, are some behaviors stimulated by drugs. Just like dreaming.


    I��m rushing upstairs as fast as I can. I also carefully stay at the stairway entrance for a second, for fear of there would be someone there! At that moment, my heart has been completely nervous!


    First of all, I have clearly realized that the people who can live in such places are definitely not ordinary people. If there is no strong background, who dares to hold such a huge psychedelic party at home?!


    The second floor is an arched ceiling with a small hall with half corridors on each side. There are paintings on the walls, and I hear the music is coming from a door at the end of the side corridor. It��s a kind of slow rhythm music, mixed with the groaning voices of men and women made by electronic music synthesis.


    In the days when I fell, didn��t know have heard hundreds of times of this kind of music. It is released to urge love! It��s the ordinary R&B music plus the groaning voices of men and women in sex movie. When it��s playing, accompanying by psychedelics. It can be said an indispensable thing of this kind of erotic party.


    My face is cold, walking over with the long-handled metal torch, pushing the door hard. The door is locked. I step back two steps, lifting my leg and kicking hard!


    Bang!


    The door has been kicked open, half of the door lock falls off and hanging aside.


    The room is smoky and the air smells strange. I know, it��s the volatile smell of hallucinogens mixed with wine. It��s a little sour and sweet feeling. If such an odor smells too much, people will feel dizzy. Although it will not make people comatose or increase sexual desire, but it will make people��s brain slower to respond. Just like the state of being extremely sleepy without sleeping for days and nights!


    The light in the room is the lightly red, and a lamp post is shooting down from the top of the head, rotating and twinkling. Within this light, I��ve seen the scene of the room.


    In the middle is a very big round bed in classical Italian style. There is a mirror on the ceiling of the roof. There are a man and a woman naked on the bed. They are carrying on the most primitive and instinctive human movement, roaring and entangling. When I broken in, they still ignore me completely. Both of them seem to have lost consciousness, totally ignoring any movement around them. The man looks strong and tall. That woman looks tall and slim, short-haired, kneeling on him. The man is holding her in his arms, both agitating desperately, while the man burying his head in the woman��s chest, and there are wild animal roars from his mouth from time to time.


    Because the two of them have a half-sided view of me, I can see the woman clearly. To my relief, she��s not Dorra.


    This woman��s face, which should have been very young and pure, has been completely distorting now. With a look like madness on the face, she��s biting her lips as if is bleeding! And her eyes are clearly inanimate and unconscious. Her delicate skin is covered with red and green marks, as if has been scratched out. She is straddling on the man��s body. A pair of long legs tightly entangled in the man��s waist, biting her lips, meaningless moaning and screaming. Do not know whether she is excited or pain.


    In the corner of the room, there is a DV on a tripod. The lens is pointing at the bed. Look at the flickering lights on the camera. Obviously, they��re recording the video!


    My eyes keep looking for, and finally I find Dorra in the corner!


    She is sitting on her knees in the corner, hands on her back. Her wrists are handcuffed. A piece of tape is on her mouth, and her hairs are scattered. Her clothes are torn, but I can see from her trousers that she should not have been raped.


    She is wearing the jeans and only one shoe is left on her feet. She leans over the wall and looks a little confused.


    I rush to the bed, that couple does not respond at all, still desperately making love. I pull the man��s neck from behind, drag him down from the bed and kick him on the face!


    The man is shouting loudly, and instead of suffering, the voice is still very exciting!


    I kick him in the nose and probably have broken the bridge of his nose. I know the strength of my kick, and half of his face is full of the blood. The body is hanging on the bedside naked.


    To my surprise, the girl is suddenly jumping towards me as if she��s mad. She��s opening her arms and using ten fingers to grab my face. I wave my arm to defend and throw her aside then.


    Her face is crazy, eyes are empty, but the muscles are twisting. She��s gasping and screaming vaguely: ��Give me! Give it to me! Give it to me!��


    I run quickly to Dorra��s side and want to pull her up. But I find that the handcuffs are baked on a ring, which is embedded in the wall!


    Fuck! Asshole!


    I��m so angry that I loosen Dorra, turn around and run to that man, grab him by the neck, pick him up, and smash him in the stomach with a punch.


    The man got a punch from me, and the whole man is bending down like a shrimp. Then he raises his head and make a ��Hoh��Hoh���� sound from his mouth. There is a strange light in his eyes. Then he��s suddenly frowning and puking.


    The things he��s vomiting out of his mouth, with a strong alcohol smell and a foul smell, I pull him aside and shake his neck forcefully: ��Where��s the key? Where��s the key?!��


    The man finally regains some consciousness. He seems do not take too many stimulants, but apparently drank a lot of alcohol. He looks at me with blood on his face and shouting: ��Who are you? Let go of me! I��ll kill you!!!��


    I��m anxious because I can��t confirm how many awake people in the house. When I see that there is a small bathroom in the room, I drag him over like a dog, then put his head in the toilet and press the flush button.


    The cold water makes him screaming, and the water is choking into his mouth and nose. His hands are immediately reflexing to the edge of the toilet and struggling violently. I pick him up again: ��The key! Where��s the key of the handcuffs?!��


    He is a little sober, but after all, he took drugs and alcohol, and his mental reaction is much slower than that of ordinary people. He��s looking at me dully for a moment and can��t speak clearly: ��Who are you? You dare to hit me? I��m going to kill you!��


    ��FXXX!�� I��m so angry that I slap him on the face. He��s falling down, hits his head on the wall and breaks a mirror.


    The pain stimulates his nerves again. He gives a ghostly cry: ��Anybody come?! Anyone there?!��


    He is half crouching on the ground, trembling, bloods streaming down from his head. His face, stomach, and shoulders are red, and some mirror fragments are stained on his body. What makes me sick most is that his penis is dropping there urgly.


    ��The key! Where��s the key of the handcuffs?!�� I pick up a piece of glass and put the sharp end on his neck, ��Where��s the key?!��


    At last there is a little fear in his eyes and a little tremor in his arms: ��Clothes! Clothes�� Inside����


    I leave him, go back to the room, search everywhere, and finally find a suit of clothes under the bed. I search for it, and sure enough, there is a small key in the pocket. I run over to release Dorra.


    The girl has completely collapsed, maybe frightened, maybe medicated. In short, she is soft and can not say a word. Her eyes are half opening and half closing, and only when she sees my face clearly, she��s finally showing some vitality. She��s hanging on me, but her feet are as soft as cotton and can��t walk a step.


    I simply put her on my shoulder, then pass the door of the bathroom and see the man on the ground.


    This time, by the light in the bathroom, I see what he looks like. He��s about twenty years old, very young, probably similar to me, originally a good-looking face, nose was knocked down by me, the bridge of the nose is a little crooked, half of the face is covered with blood, the other half has a few bloodstains, as if scratched out by girl��s nails.


    His eyes are a little loose, but he��s staring at me deadly, and he��s speaking a little tongue but viciously: ��Kill you�� I��ll kill�� Kill you!��


    Damn it!


    I can��t hold my anger back. I go to the door of the bathroom, looking at his open thighs, raising my feet, and stepping against the mass thing under his crotch with my shoe.


    The fellow is giving a screaming at once. But because of the drug, in this state, people��s sensory response is dull, so he does not normally suffer the kind of pain of such a blow. The cry is mostly fear than the pain.


    I step on it, twist my foot a few times, lift it up and step on it again. I step four or five feet, and the guy is turnning his eyes and fainting.


    I��m carrying Dorra, see the camera in the corner of the room, grabbing it, and striding out of the room.


    As I expected, the people downstairs are still wiggling wildly.


    But compare with the time I just went upstairs, almost half of these twenty people are naked now, and two of them are already lying on the ground and having sex.


    I carry Dorra through the hall, go behind, push the door back to the parking lot, where three people are still lying on the ground. The girl is still asleeping and two men are moaning.


    I walk over to give each of them another kick, kicking them all on the genitals. Then I pull the door of a car and stuff Dorra in. I fumble in the car for a while and finally find a car key behind the front mirror.


    I drive the car to the gate and the gate is opening automatically. I breathe a sigh of relief, and then quickly drive out of the villa area and chang the car in the outside parking lot.


    Throughout the process, my heart is on tenterhooks. I know it very well that tonight��s matter will not be a little trouble! I��m just heading downtown as fast as I can.

 Chapter 105 - To escape

    I drive all the way back to her house in the city. Coming here again, I still carry her upstairs and get into the door as I did last time. But the difference is that this time I am so angry that I throw her heavily on the sofa, then turn to the kitchen and pour a glass of cold water back, spill on her face all of a sudden.


    She��s humming, her head and face are all wet with the cold water. The water is dropping slowly down from her neck. She��s just leaning on the sofa, shivering. Her eyes are still in a trance.


    I��m so angry that I run back to the kitchen, pick up a basin of cold water and pour on her head.


    ��Ah!�� She��s finally responding, screaming, jumping up, and then falling down. She��s choking by the water and coughing hard. Her wet hairs are hanging on her forehead in pinches, and the water is trickling down from her head.


    The weather is cold, and her clothes are soaked through, and she can��t help holding her arms and shivering.


    ��Are you sober?�� I��m taking the basin and looking at her coldly.


    Her face was originally made up. At the moment, the foundation and eyeshadows are all washed up by the water, and the whole person looks poor.


    ��I��m asking you! Are you sober?�� I grab her and throw her away again.


    ��Ah!�� she��s screaming, head is hitting on the arm of the sofa. But I don��t pity her, so I��m just standing and looking at her coldly.


    My heart is very hurt, for her absurdity, for her lack of self-love!


    She��s finally sobering up a little, raising her eyelids and looking at me for a moment, then beginning to cry.


    ��Cry! Do you just know cry?!�� I��m yelling angrily, ��If I didn��t come in time today! You��ve finished!�� I take out the camera which I have taken back, throw it on the sofa and say angrily, ��Look what this is! Do you want to be raped and photographed? Is it funny? Is it fucking brilliant?!��


    I raise my hand, point my index finger at her and question her: ��What have you promised me? What have you promised me?!��


    She��s still crying. I lift her chin forcefully: ��Just speak! Are you silly? Have the courage to go to that place, why don��t you dare to talk now?! Now all you can do is crying?!��


    She��s looking up at me with a pitiful, frightened look in her eyes, like a frightened rabbit.


    I take a deep breath. Then I sit down at the tea table in front of her, take out a cigarette and light it. I take a deep breath and ask: ��OK, stop crying! I have a few questions to ask you now. It��s very important!��


    She is still sobbing, which upset me. I can��t help shouting: ��Stop crying!��


    She��s startled and looking at me foolishly. But finally, she dares not to cry anymore.


    I think about it, take out a cigarette and light it for her. I try to say in a calm voice: ��Now, I want to ask you a few questions. You answer it carefully, you know, tonight. I��m afraid we��re in trouble. Do you understand?��


    ��Under�� Understand���� As soon as she��s speaking, she��s choking and her voice is trembling.


    ��Well, take a smoke of your cigarette���� I understand that I can��t just always getting angry. I try to calm down a little, ��Let me ask you first, why did you go there today? Do you remember what you promised me?��


    ���� Remember.�� There are some panics in her eyes.


    ��So, there must be a reason you were in that place, right?��


    ��I�� I didn��t want to���� She��s answering with trepidation, ��Yesterday afternoon�� In the afternoon, my classmates said that they would go out to play in the evening. I couldn��t say that�� Chen Yang�� I really didn��t mean to. They went out and ask me to go with them these two days. I didn��t go to�� I promised you to be good, I know����


    I��m sighing when I see the panicked expression on this girl��s face. She also suffered a lot of grievances and frightens tonight, and I can not bear to be too rude to her. So, the tone of the voice softens a bit: ��And then?��


    ��And then�� She said that this evening was not going outside, but a friend she had recently met was going to take us to a party at home. I hesitated. But they said it should be funny. I thought about it for a while and felt that�� Anyway, it��s not going to those messy outdoor places, just go to a family party. It shouldn��t be a big deal. So, I just went with them.��


    ��And?��


    ������ She take a glance at me, still shivering, ��Then�� When we got there, I felt quite normal at the beginning. Those people were rich. At first, they didn��t play crazily. They were just drinking, dancing and so on. I�� I didn��t feel anything. Later, my classmate said that a man who wanted to know me would come and talk to me. Then a man came and said he is the host of that place����


    I think and ask: ��How many of you went there?��


    ��Three. Three girls went together.�� She��s grieving as if she is about to shed tears.


    I sigh: ��You know, you��re only sixteen years old now�� Girls of this age should not drink! And you shouldn��t go to such a party at night���� Looking at she��s trying to say something, I just ignore and keep saying, ��OK, even if you don��t know what the essence of the party is�� But don��t you know when you go to such a party, it must be drinking, carnivaling, and dancing? Is it interesting to get drunk and dancing with a bunch of people?��


    I look at her, eyes are full of the disappointment: ��Dorra, I can believe you, you are not a drug addict, do not take drugs. If you knew that the party would be liking this, I believe you would not go. You haven��t fallen to that level. But I��m still disappointed�� I��m disappointed of�� Are you so fond of play? How do you like going to these occasions?��


    She��s wiping her tears: ��I said no�� But they dragged me to�� They also said that I��ve become too honest lately and that I��m very rustic����


    I��m so angry that I��m laughing: ��Then you went? How old are you? Who are they? A bunch of bullies! A bunch of ignorant fools! When they said they want you to go, you just go? Your legs grow on your own body! If you didn��t want to go yourself, can they still knock you out and take you forcibly? To put it bluntly, it was you who couldn��t bear to go out and play!��


    ��But they said���� She still wants to argue.


    ��You have no opinion on your own?�� I ask her lightly, ��Do you have to listen to what they say? If they want you to die, will you follow them?��


    I continue saying coldly: ��You know when I was saving you tonight, what did I see outside? I tell you that I��ve seen your two classmates! The first one was in the garage. If I wasn��t there, she would have been gang raped by two men! Another girl, in the lobby, has taken psychedelic drugs. When I came out, I saw two men were tearing her clothes.��


    Every time I say a word, her body is trembling once.


    She can��t help crying again: ��I didn��t want to�� In the evening, when those people took out the drugs, I was frightened and scared. Zoe also said she wanted to leave. But Lily refused to leave. She said she had played several times and said it was fun.��


    ��Lily? Is that the girl with many rings on her face?�� I��m sneering, ��She asked you and the other girl to go there, right?��


    Dorra is nodding.


    I hum and say nothing.


    The girl names Lily. It seems to have played a very disgraceful role in tonight��s event. Generally speaking, there are men and women in this kind of party. For a long time, the organizers always try their best to grab some new girls into the water. This Lily must have taken advantage of the host and let her bring some female classmates from school to there. I��ve heard a lot about this before.


    Such a thing is almost the same like the guy I broke his leg in the club who had pulled a waitress into the water in order to please a client, in partnership with a mummy.


    As soon as sheding tears, she��s carefully repeating what have happened at night. Sure enough, it��s similar to what I have guessed.


    Dorra is not really a bad girl after all, although she is a bit of a rebel, it is just adolescent rebellion. She refused to attend such a scene of collective drug abuse and prostitution. But since she was taken to that place, how could she escape?


    So, her classmate, that Lily, sold her two companions completely. The owner of the villa, that man who was beaten by me later in the room, took a fancy to Dorra. He��s probably interested in this young girl. Seeing that she refused to obey, he simply used coercive means to her.


    Dorra called me on the phone and ran to the bathroom, but before she could finish, the door of the bathroom was knocked open. She was young, a girl, and had no resistance. As a result, she was caught in the owner��s room. As for aother female classmate, she had no choice but to follow them. But she was thrown into the garage by those people because of her first medication and allergic reaction, which happened to be met by me.


    The man seemed to be a little psychopathic. After he caught Dorra in the room, he found another woman, who was going to have a 3P game. First, he filled Dorra with some alcoholic with psychedelic drugs. After highed himself, he has started with the other woman first.


    I wonder whether he��s a little bit exhibitionism? Some people have this kind of abnormal psychology. When they��re having sex, if someone is watching, they will be more excited. He was probably going to save Dorra for later, and I arrived in time.


    ��Do you know the identity of that man?�� After listening to her story, I find a blanket from the room and come out to put it on her. She is a little overwhelmed by the cold and shivering all the time.


    In fact, it is not my intention to punish her, but to pour cold water on her head to make her sober in the efficacy of the drugs as soon as possible, which is the best way I can think of.


    ��No, I don��t know.�� She��s shuddering and saying, ��He looks like very rich, and, besides, there��re two men always with him.��


    I sigh and it seems that she really didn��t understand. The organizer lives in such a luxurious villa, has such a high-end car, and can hold such a party, without a strong background, who dares?


    I think about it, pinch the cigarette end in the ashtray and stand up: ��Listen, this matter, I��m afraid it has caused trouble! Now you go into the room and change your clothes, right now! Then take something nessesary and leave with me right away! Don��t go to school these days. I��m afraid those people will go to school to trouble you����


    If that man is not an ordinary person, he will surely retaliate. At least last night, that classmate Lily, who took Dorra to the party still stayed there. They could easily follow this line to school or find Dorra��s home address.


    I pull Dorra up and push her into the room: ��You change a suit of dry cloths quickly. Bring all your certificates and some daily necessities you may need.��


    She��s freezing: ��What��s wrong? Are we going to run away? Haven��t you had already saved me?��


    I look at her and shake my head helplessly: ��Who do you think I am? Since I can save you, won��t they retaliate? You think it��s already OK to run away from there today? You really not know the immensity of heaven and earth!��


    Pushing her into the room, I��m sitting outside and waiting for her. I check the time from time to time, with a little anxious. Finally, I can��t help knocking on her door and urging her to hurry up.


    After a long time before she comes out of the room, dressing in clean clothes and carrying her bag.


    ��All packed?��


    ��Yes.�� Her face is pale and her eyes are frightened, ��Where are we going?��


    I shake my head: ��Let��s talk about it on the way. At least you can��t stay here. I��m afraid they��ll find here very soon.��


    Looking at the bag in her hand, I say: ��Where��s your ID card? Just bring all your money. And you don��t have to take too much clothes.��


    She seems to be a little distracted. Looking at her, she seems to want to bring a towel toothbrush or something like that. I frown: ��It��s not a trip! Take as little as you can and as much as you need!��


    I take her bag and open. There��s a big pack of clothes stuffing in it. I can��t help but say: ��You don��t have to take these. You can buy clothes or others at outside anytime.��


    This time she is surprisingly stubborn: ��No, I want this���� She glances at me and lowers her voice, ��This is the last time you bought for me.��


    I just let go of that and say nothing, then check her ID and other things. After that, I take her out and go downstairs to the car.


    I don��t hesitate to drive directly to my home.


    Now things are different. As for the contradiction between Amy and me, it doesn��t matter anymore.


    On the way, I hesitate for a moment and call Yumi.


    I don��t know whether I should call her, but I remember Yumi told me to call her when I am in trouble. So, although I hesitate for a while. I still decide to dial her number.

 Chapter 106 - Made him sonless

    ��I��m in trouble.�� After the call is connected, I say to her directly.


    At the other end of the phone, Yumi is speaking in a strange tone. She��s saying quickly: ��I��m not convenient now. I��ll call you later.��


    After that, she just hangs the phone up.


    I feel a little strange. Because her voice sounds irritable and her mood feels impatient, far from her usual calm tone. I even hear a little panic from her voice.


    I frown and drive all the way home without thinking about it. When I take Dorra upstairs and enter the door, I��m freezing.


    Didi and Nanny are sitting face to face on the sofa and both of them look embarrassing. Watching me come in and there��s a young girl following with me. They are freezing too.


    ��You�� You come back?�� Didi seems to be in a little panic. She��s immediately standing up and looking at me, then looking at Nanny again, ��This one�� This Miss Fang is looking for you.��


    There��s tension in her tone, and some doubts. I can��t explain too much, just nod to her. Then I bring Dorra up, point at her and say, ��Didi. This is my friend��s daughter. She��ll stay with us for some time, you help her get in and tidy up her things first. Well, Dorra, you go with her.��


    Then I look at Nanny and ask: ��Why are you here?��


    Her expression is somewhat awkward, and she��s standing up too. She seems so nervous that she doesn��t even know where to put her hands: ��I�� You said you were not feeling well. I just come after work and want to see whether you are all right.��


    Her tone of voice is a little grieving, looking at my eyes, obviously with gentleness.


    I feel a little headache and sigh: ��I��m fine. Nothing��s wrong�� Thank you�� Thank you for coming to see me.��


    She seems to want to smile, but just pulls a corner of her mouth and can��t smile at all.


    I sigh. I know my tone was a little too hard just now. Maybe she��s feeling a little aggrieved. But now I��m really in a bad mood. What happened tonight is so sudden that I��m really not feeling good.


    Didi is standing aside. This girl is kind, but not silly. She seems to see that the atmosphere is somewhat delicate. But she doesn��t say anything, just gives me a deep look, sighing lightly. Then she comes over and takes Dorra��s hand, says gently: ��Come with me.��


    Dorra hesitats and is looking at me for help. I nod, and she obediently let Didi takes her hand and enters the room.


    Nanny is looking at me and finds I��m with a gloomy face. Grievances grow stronger in her eyes. She��s coming slowly and whispering: ��I�� I didn��t mean to rush you. I was just worried about you. Didn��t you say you were uncomfortable during the day? I����


    I look into her eyes and whisper: ��OK, I know, I know�� I don��t blame you.��


    She��s still not reassured: ��Are you really OK? I don��t think you look very well.�� She seems to want to reach out and touch my face, but just stretching out half of her hand, she puts it down again.


    I shake my head and say: ��Sorry, I have something on my mind. I��m not in a good mood right now! But, it��s no big deal.�� I try to soften my voice a little, ��Let��s talk about it tomorrow, okay?��


    ��Have you met any trouble?�� She says, ��Is there anything I can help?��


    I think it over very carefully: ��Not for the time being���� Looking into her eyes, I feel soft in my heart, ��Well, if I need help, I will definitely look for you, I promise, okay?��


    Nanny is not a fool after all, and she knows that everyone is embarrassed now �C especially here is in my home.


    She shows a reluctant smile on her face, then says with sighing: ��Okay, I��m leaving.��


    I send her out. Didi doesn��t come out of the bedroom until I come back and close the door.


    ��She has left?�� Her expression is still soft, with no complaint at all.


    I��m a little embarrassed: ��Yes�� I��m sorry.��


    She��s smiling indifferently: ��Why do you say sorry?��


    I am speechless.


    Yes, why should I say I��m sorry?


    Of course, I know why I say ��I��m sorry��. But can I say the real reason?


    DIdi is really an understanding girl. I even think she seems too surprisingly kind!


    She comes to me with smile, reaches out and helps me take off my coat. Then she frowns: ��How did you get blood on the coat?��


    I look at it, and sure enough, it was stained with some blood: ��Other people��s, tonight encountered some troubles, and I fought with some others.��


    She gives me a grumbling look and whispering: ��Brother Little 5�� Can you stop being so impulsive in the future? You��ve always been impatient�� But do you know I��m really worried about it. Please, for my sake! OK?��


    I��m speechless at the moment. I can��t help holding her in my arms and kissing her on her hair: ��OK, I��ll remember.��


    I look at her and ask: ��Where��s Amy? Why didn��t I see her?��


    She��s smiles helplessly: ��Amy, she said to go out for a walk. Both of you are too emotional�� I don��t know where she went.��


    I think it won��t be a serious matter, just look at the room and say: ��This girl����


    Didi is laughing suddenly, looking into my eyes and holding me. Her eyes are as gentle as water, whispering: ��Brother Little 5, actually, I am a very simple girl. I never ask you what you are doing outside. I don��t know so much, and I don��t know what you��re busy doing. You�� There are many things you don��t really need to explain to me.�� The girl blinks and says in a sincere voice, ��That Miss Fang came to see you tonight. Actually, I know in my heart that I don��t want pretend to be silly on purpose. I just don��t want to ask.��


    I feel a little choke with sobs and unable to speak at the moment. After a while, I��m just whispering: ��I�� Actually, I����


    ��You needn��t say that.�� She shakes her head, sighing and hugging me tighter: ��There are some things I really don��t want to think about. Miss Fang, can��t I see her mind? She��s prettier than me, better than me, and richer than me, surely smarter than I am. I��m just a silly girl. I don��t know anything except to help you do housework at home.��


    I don��t know why. Suddenly, my mind is confused and I blurt out: ��Don��t you worry about me����


    ��I worry.�� She still looks very weak, ��I do worry about it. But what��s the use of my worries? Should I blame you or question you? Would it be useful to have a big fight with you?��


    Her eyes are suddenly turning red, burying her head in my arms and murmuring in a low voice: ��Brother Little 5, if you really want to leave me in the future. Can you promise me one thing? You have to be the first peol to tell me, face to face, and then I promise I won��t entangle you.��


    I don��t know what it feels like. I��m just feeling a sense of guilty is surging up in my heart, which makes me want to slap myself: ��Don��t think too much! It won��t happen.��


    She��s wiping the corners of her eyes in my arms quietly, raising her head, and reappearing a bright smile on her face: ��Okay. I go to get some medicine for that little girl. She seems about to have a cold and her hair is wet. Was it raining? It shouldn��t be raining today����


    She comes out of my arms. I just find Dorra don��t know when to open the door half quietly, reveals half her head and looks at me in the room with a slight wink in her eyes. Seeing that I have found her, she��s immediately retracting.


    I sigh. Sitting on the sofa, I tidy up my mood. After a while, I pick my mobile phone up and dial Yumi��s number again.


    She simply stops answering this time. After a few rings, the phone is automatically cut off.


    I frown slightly, as if I have smelled a trace of uneasiness.


    In the night, it��s already after ten o��clock. Didi has had Dorra bathed, I��m still sitting in the livingroom to wait for the call from Yumi. But my heart is full of doubts.


    Isn��t Yumi willing to help? Or she doesn��t want to talk to me at all. In fact, I just want to ask her to help me find out who��s the owner of the villa. Who��s that man and where did he actually come from.


    I sit on the sofa and think carefully about what happened tonight. There was no time to think so much at that time. Now, sitting down and thinking slowly, I find that many details are worth studying.


    First of all, I remember that when the man was beaten by me, he was speaking in a northern accent, absolutely not a local one.


    Secondly, I remember there were a row of motorcycles were parking outside the villa. There were several road racing motors, which look like professional racing ones, apparently very expensive. After all, I have spent time in the motorcycle bunker��s circle. This really top-notch racing motocycles are not available locally. I know that very well!


    Finally, at about eleven o��clock, my mobile phone is ringing!


    It��s Yumi.


    ��Chen Yang, I��m downstairs at your house. You come down immediately, alone!�� After that, she hangs up the phone in a somewhat cold tone.


    I��m a little confused, get up, put on a coat, knock Didi��s door open, tell her I go downstairs to buy cigarettes, and then I go out of the room.


    It��s already over eleven o��clock. The neighborhood is quiet and the street lights are shining. When I come out of the gate, I see a silver BMW is parking under a street lamp by the side of the road. The window half opens. Yumi is sitting inside.


    Yumi is holding a cigarette in her hand. The cigarette end in her fingertips is sparkling. I walk over. But when halfway there, I��m surprised to see Nanny is sitting in the back seat of the car.


    ��Get in the car.�� Watching me standing in front of the car and stunning, Yumi flicks off the cigarette, says lightly.


    I turn to the other side of the car and pull the door, get into the car. There��s worry in Nanny��s eyes. She is looking at me worrily, eyebrows are wrinkling tightly.


    Yumi doesn��t look at me. She just rolls up the window first and turns out the lights.


    ��Chen Yang, I don��t have much time to stay here for a long time, so I��ll make a long story short�� Don��t interrupt me when I��m saying. I��ll let you ask when I finish. Do you understand?�� Yumi��s tone is somewhat stiff.


    ��OK!�� I reply to her.


    ��Nanny, you too, don��t interrupt now.�� Yumi doesn��t look back, just glances at Nanny with the rearview mirror.


    She takes a deep breath and gives me a quick look with unprecedented dignity: ��Chen Yang. You��re in trouble, a great trouble! I can even say that if there��s no miracle this time, you��re dead! Tomorrow afternoon at the latest, they will find you, and then you will die miserably!��


    I frown and want to ask questions, but then I remember what she has said and just close my mouth.


    Yumi is wearing a very large coat. Hair is a little messy, and it seems to come in a hurry.


    ��Do you know a girl names Dorra? About three hours ago, were you in the villa area not far from the clubarea in the eastern suburbs? And then you took the girl from there, and hit some people to injury?��


    She looks a little pale.


    I nod.


    She��s twisting her body and looking directly at me, with a complex expression in her eyes: ��I��m very realistic. I said you can come to me when you are in trouble. But this time you��re getting too annoyed. I can��t help you. If I dare to protect you, no, I should say, if I dare to reveal something connect with you. Even I will die too. So, I��m sorry. I can��t help you. Just now, I found Nanny because I knew there were something between you two. Don��t get me wrong. I didn��t ask her for help. I found her and told her to leave you immediately. Don��t get in touch with you any more!��


    I still keep silence.


    Speaking of this, she seems laughing, but her smile is somewhat reluctant: ��Unfortunately, she refused, I have told her everything, but she refused to ignore you, so I have no choice but to accompany her to see you. What I can do is to give you a suggestion. You��d better go upstairs and pack up your things at once, and then take your woman with you to go away at once! Go right now! Now! Take the fastest car, leave the city, wherever you go, just as far away as possible, or go to a small town, anonymously, and pray to God that they will never find you�� And if you are found, you��d better kill yourself first! Otherwise����


    ��I���� I just want to open my mouth.


    Suddenly she��s getting angry and holding out her hand to grab my clothes. The woman, who has always been calm and elegant, is angry in her eyes: ��Are you crazy? How could you do such a thing! You know how big trouble you��ve caused?! Who do you think you are? Who can keep you alive? Juan? Or Nanny?��


    I take a deep breath, stare into her eyes, pull her hand away, and say coldly: ��Yumi, before you get angry with me, can you make things clear first?��


    She��s turning her head and looking out of the window, takes a few deep breaths and then seems to suppress the fire in her heart.


    ��After you saved the girl, they found a mobile phone left by her. You badly injured the man in that place. Now he is still in the hospital, but they have begun to search for the girl. That mobile phone is an important lead. You should thank God that this happened to be known by me. In that mobile phone, the last call record is your phone number. Two bodyguards who were knocked unconscious by you were told, that Dorra girl hid in the bathroom and was caught by them. Obviously, the girl made a phone call to you in the bathroom! So, everything is clear. You ran to the villa, hurt those guys, and took the girl away, right?��


    She��s hummin: ��Now Jimmy Chou has sent almost all his men in the casino to find you out! Thankfully, they don��t know who are you. And I happen to know! And that phone number, I also recognize your phone! So, I found Nanny�� I can tell you honestly that I am not going to save you. I advised Nanny to give up on you too!��


    I look back at Nanny. Her expression is grave and her eyebrows are tight.


    ��Is the man I have beaten having very great background?�� I sigh, ��Did I provoke someone I shouldn��t provoke?��


    ��He��s nothing special.�� Yumi��s tone is a little mocking and angry, ��Just, Jimmy Chou or Juan, when they see him, they have to bow heads to him! This man, in fact, is nothing great. But his father, is the big boss behind Jimmy and Juan! That is to say, the man you have beaten, it��s the ��prince�� of the organization! Now I guess the big boss got the news too. So, if you run fast enough, you may be able to live a little longer.��


    ��Enough, Yumi!�� Nanny is suddenly shouting angrily, ��You shut up!��


    She��s looking at me with some emotional and gritting her teeth, ��I��ll go home tonight! I go to ask the old man to save Chen Yang��s life! I go to beg him and kneel down to him! You say nobody can hold it back, so I��ll go and ask the old man. If he speaks, nobody can touch Chen Yang��s hair!��


    Yumi is looking at Nanny with a little pity in her eyes and shaking her head: ��Nanny, you��re totally unconscious. You��re unconscious by what you call it love! Are you going to ask your old man? What do you ask for? Old man can keep Chen Yang. But if he does that, you would be totally offending our big boss! If they turn their faces, there must be at least one reason for that. Why do you ask your old man to do this? Why did he make such a great sacrifice for Chen Yang? If he asks you who is Chen Yang, how do you answer? You tell him that Chen Yang is your man? You know�� If you dare to say that, without the help of our boss, the Ng��s family will start scraping Chen Yang by themselves!�� She��s saying with a touch of pity and shaking her head, ��If Chen Yang only made a small trouble, just like the last time he went to the police station, you can keep him by make a phone call. But now the things are different!��


    Nanny is freezing, her face is showing a little helpless look, deeply looking at me, eyes unexpectedly sheding tears, grinding her teeth: ��No matter how! I will never let anyone touch him!��


    Yumi is shaking her head, reaching out and touching Nanny��s face gently. Her tone softens a little: ��OK, now is not the time to say that�� What I can do is to come and tell you the infomation. What we need most is to let Chen Yang run! Maybe there��s still a way to go. But don��t take plane, because that will leave your ID info. You��d better leave the city overnight by train or bus and find a place where you can hide your name.�� At this point, Yumi is grinning bitterly, ��Don��t come back for a lifetime. And I��m not sure if you won��t be found. Because, Chen Yang, you can��t imagine how powerful they are!��


    She��s staring at me in the eyes: ��The big boss has only one son. And this man has not even left his descendants. Now you beat him like this. The doctor said that he has lost his ability to be a man forever. You made big boss sonless. Do you think he could let you go?��


    She��s sighing: ��I��m going back now�� The whole organization is busy, Jimmy Chou is about going crazy. Do you know, Chen Yang, two bodyguards who were injured by you in the villa last night are dead now. When Jimmy arrived, he immediately tortured the two bodyguards and killed them with his own hands. But there��s at least one good thing about this is he��s finished too. The big boss��s son has an accident on his territory, and he��s done with it this time.��


    After a few seconds of silence, Yumi starts the car and says: ��OK, I��m done with what I should say. Now I��m going back. I��ve been out too long to be suspicious. Go down, you two. I know Nanny you still have something to say with Chen Yang. I don��t care what you say to him, but you��d better hurry up. He walks one minute earlier, he would be a little safer!��


    After that, Yumi closes her mouth and looks at me quietly.


    I have some confusion in my mind and say in a hoarse voice: ��Thank you, Yumi.��


    Yumi is shaking her head: ��Don��t thank me. I can��t help you this time. I��m sorry.�� Without stopping for one more second, she��s driving the car to leave immediately.


    Nanny is standing beside me, looking at me for a second, and then saying: ��Go upstairs, pack up, you and that little girl, and your girlfriend. You must go with me immediately!��

 Chapter 107 - Fugitive

    In the elevator, Nanny��s face is worried, and the fingers of both hands are tightly twisted. I look calmly at the mirror on the wall of the elevator.


    When the elevator reaches the floor of my house, I pull her out and we stand in the corner of the door.


    ��Nanny.�� I say, ��Can I beg you something?��


    ��What?��


    I look into her eyes, hesitate, and change to a serious tone: ��I��m not afraid of the death.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Her eyes are showing a little panic.


    ��I say, I��m not afraid of the death.�� I pull a mocking smile from the corner of my mouth, ��I didn��t tell you my story before, but I��m not afraid to die anyway�� But I have something else to worry about now. Can you help me?��


    She looks like about crying. I reach out and grab her face. I whisper: ��Count it as a request from me, OK?��


    ��You say it.�� Her tone is more liking the weak talking.


    I nod, take a long breath, point to the door not far away from us: ��I will take Dorra run away immediately and find a place to hide temporarily. But I want you to take care of Didi. Can you take care of my girlfriend?��


    Without waiting for her to speak, I have lowered my voice and say quickly: ��I��m the one who caused this thing�� Those people are looking for me. I��m sure I��m going to run, but I can��t take her with me! She shouldn��t be involved in this matter�� If she��s running away with me, it would be much more dangerous. So, I beg you. Could you take care of her for me?�� I sigh and then say, ��She��s a poor girl. She shouldn��t have followed me through those frightening days. You�� Could you help me?��


    Nanny is crying. She��s hiding her face with her hands and asking: ��What do you want to do? Chen Yang�� I won��t let anything bad happen to you! I won��t let them touch you!�� She��s gritting her teeth.


    I shake my head, stare into her eyes, and say in a solemn voice: ��This is not the thing you can interfere with. What Yumi said just now does make sense. You can��t help me directly. I don��t want to cause you so much troubles. So, I just want you to take care of Didi for me untill we��re safe after some days. Could you promise me?��


    ��So���� Suddenly she��s breaking out of my hand and screaming hysterically, ��What about you? What about you?! Where are you going? Which place are you going to hide? Will you never come back again?��


    I quickly close her, put my hand over her mouth and stare into her eyes. The woman��s big beautiful eyes are weeping in panic, and her face is full of unknown panic. Her hands are involuntarily gripping my arm and her body is trembling faintly.


    ��Don��t shout.�� I say softly, ��Don��t be! Just don��t be emotional, al right? I just leave for some time. Just find a way to hide for a while. I will be fine!�� After a pause, I lean over and whispere in her ear, ��I promise!��


    Then I lean my head back a little, draw a little distance between our eyes, and ask her again: ��That��s what I��m asking for you. Can you promise me?��


    She��s looking at me, saying nothing, just nodding with difficulty.


    Five minutes later, Nanny and I walk into the door together. She has wiped away the tears from her face. Although her eyes are still a little red and swollen, seems very tired and haggard, but she has been a little calm. When I enter the door, I see Didi is holding a glass of water. It seems to be brewing medicine.


    She sees me come in and Nanny is behind me, apparently stunned. Without explaining, I go straight over and take the glass from her hand and put it on the table. My tone is serious: ��Didi, you go to the room and pack up now! Take everything you have. Photos, certificates, everything that can leave a clue, take them all away! Now, be quick! Get Dorra up and I��ll give her five minutes to dress up!��


    ��What happened?�� Didi hasn��t finished asking. I��ve interrupted her.


    ��Do as I say first and I��ll explain to you when I have time! We have to move right away right now!��


    She is pushed into the bedroom with doubt and confusion. I say: ��Time is pressing now. Be quick!��


    I ask Nanny to wait outside for a moment and go into my room to collect my own things.


    Compare with women, I don��t have much to tidy up for myself. I just take a small bag that I can tie to my waist and pull out all my documents and bank cards from the drawer. Of course, the most important thing is the measuring device, which I carefully put into my bag. After hesitation, I take a larger bag in my hand, stuff some clothes in, and go out of the room.


    Dorra has already asleep in the next room. Today, this girl suffered too many frightens. She is already tired physically and mentally. She also got cold water and has caught cold. She has just gone to bed. Now she is woken up and rushing out to look for me immediately. I watch her standing in front of me, panicked, in a pajamas which is obviously Didi��s.


    ��We��re leaving here now.�� My face is calm, ��Get dressed now.��


    ��Why?�� At the moment, Dorra finally shows her age-appropriate response: panic and helplessness.


    I just look at her. No words.


    She immediately realizes: ��It��s them�� They found us?��


    I endure the anxiety in my heart and say: ��I don��t have time to explain now. You go to dress up first. We can talk on the way.��


    The house is in a mess at once. I think about it, go to the kitchen and pick out a fruit knife with serrated teeth from the table. I weigh it in my hand and strike twice, touch the knife edge with my thumb to feel its sharpness. Then I silently stuff it into my waist bag.


    Nanny is in the living room watching my movements with the knife. Her face is somewhat uncertain, and she seems to want to say something, but she dares not to speak.


    I come out of the kitchen and take a look at her, smile lightly: ��Just in case, I hope it won��t be used.��


    No sooner, Dorra is crying to come out of the bedroom, dressed and carrying the bag she has brought from her own home this evening.


    The girl��s eyes are full of the regret now. I can read her mind clearly.


    I still don��t talk to her, just walk past her, pat her on the shoulder, then I go into the room to check Didi��s collection.


    Didi moves so fast that she has taken all the clothes out and throw them into a big box at random. There��s no time to fold clothes, so we have to stuff them. I check the drawers one by one to make sure that she doesn��t leave any documents or photographs. Because I have to make sure that she and Amy��s identities are invisible. I have to make sure that when they track me down, they can��t find any clues in my house that will link to them.


    Of course, I can imagine when they find my address. They can surely get some information from my neighbours and the property. For example, in this house there are women. They will also check out that I have a girlfriend.


    But if they won��t find out who my girlfriend is! They don��t know the identity of DIdi and Amy, so maybe they two will be both safe!


    I have checked all the drawers and find nothing missing. Actually, my biggest loophole tonight is Dorra��s phone!


    It can be said that without that phone, they might not be able to find me very soon! But even if Dorra didn��t drop her mobile phone there, they can still find me by confirming Dorra��s identity and to check her phone record!


    But even if I was seen in and out of the neighborhood, even if Dorra��s classmates know there��s a person like me. But they don��t know my name, phone number, address, etc! It��s hard for them to find me if they only know how I look like. After all, they are not the police. It��s impossible for them to catch me by arrest warrant.


    So, my goal now is clear: I can��t hide the fact that I have a girlfriend from the people who are going to follow me up here, but at least I can��t let them know that my girlfriend is Didi!


    I also thought they could check my phone call list. But at this moment, I suddenly feel very happy about one thing!


    Instead, I don��t worry about them checking my phone list, because I rarely call Didi. Even Jojo and Azle seldom talk to me. I used to work in the nightclub, and I have at least hundreds of phone numbers in my phone record! Either some Mummies or some customers, they can��t check out who I am!


    When DIdi and I are together, I have left the nightclub. People around me know her identity, except Azle, Jojo these best friends, only Nanny knows. No one else knows Didi��s existence. So, for now, she��s still safe.


    Twenty minutes later, DIdi has packed up. She��s looking at the clock and is worried: ��Amy hasn��t come back yet.��


    ��Call her.�� I immediately say, ��Do you pack her things together?��


    ��Well, I��m all packed up.�� DIdi hesitats for a moment, ��Actually�� You had a quarrel with her this afternoon. She had packed all her things in the evening and was ready to move away.��


    I laugh bitterly and say nothing. Compare with the trouble I��m having now, the afternoon��s conflict is almost nothing.


    ��Go down and wait for her!�� I��m a little anxious. Amy doesn��t know where to run so late.


    We go downstairs, three women and a man. Before leave, I don��t even bother to lock the door. Just glance at the door behind me, and suddenly felling a little sad.


    �� Home!


    It��s been a long time. I really take this place as ��home��.


    At least, coming back every day, I know someone will keep the door for me at night, will turn on the living room light, will put some meals in the microwave. Although I seldom eat hot. There will be hot breakfast in the morning and laughter at the dinner table in the evening. I no longer eat takeout alone. On Sundays, washed clothes hang on the balcony. There are three different color��s toothbrushes in the bathroom.


    Now, I need to stay away from this kind of life again. I can��t help laughing bitterly. At the last moment when the elevator door closes, I take a deep look at the door of my home.


    Darra next to me is so guilty that she dares not to look up at me.


    But to be honest, I��m not in the mood to blame this girl.


    She��s only a child after all.


    Didi keeps dialing Amy��s mobile phone. Finally, when we get out of the elevator, the telephone is connected. She says a few words to the phone and then looks at me with relief: ��Have found her, she��s in a barbecue shop near the company.��


    I say nothing but nod, then walk out of the building with them.


    Nanny��s car is parking behind the building. I ask Didi to get in. She immediately realizes what it is meaning, staring at me in silence for a moment, and her voice is hoarse: ��You��re not going with us?��


    I pretend to laugh lightly: ��You go with Nanny first. I��ll come to find you.��


    Didi��s face is changing and his body is shaking: ��You�� Where are you going?��


    I shake my head: ��Don��t think too much. I��ll come to you soon. You go back with Nanny first. Remember to pick Amy up first. When you get her, you both go home with Nanny.�� I go towards her and hug her for a minute, ��Take leave these days, don��t go to work. Or, just change the job.��


    I take out a mobile phone card out of my bag and open it.


    This is an anonymous telephone card I have kept by myself. It was bought from the black market.


    This kind of anonymous phone card is the safest because when you buy it back from the black market. No one knows what name the card is registered with. Anyway, there��s only the initial charge. This kind of the anonymous phone card, in general, is one of the necessities for gangsters. I��ve been out for a long time, but habitually, I��ll have a spare.


    After I take this card apart, I take out the mobile phone from DIdi��s pocket, replace the phone card inside, then take out a new anonymous card, and also replace my own mobile phone card, shaking in front of her: ��Now, let��s contact with the new numbers! These two numbers are reserved by me. I bought them from the black market. Nobody knows the registered names and can��t find us. You don��t have to call my original number. Do you understand?��


    Didi is trembling, biting his lips deadly and looking at me. Tears are rolling around in her eyes, but she doesn��t say a word.


    Actually, I know her character very well. Her silence at the moment is the saddest expression!


    A girl like her doesn��t say such nonsense as ��I��ll follow you wherever you go!�� or ��I��ll never leave you when I die��.


    Some people say better than done, others do better than saying!


    Didi is the latter.


    She looks like a silly girl, but she knows everything in her heart. Now, although I haven��t said much about it, she already knows that I��m leaving.


    She even knows that I can��t take her with me. Because to take her with me is not only dangerous to her, but also more dangerous to me! She is biting her lip so hard that a trace of blood is coming out of the corners of her mouth!


    ��Please!�� I look at Nanny and say. Nanny��s face is as gray as death, as if she dares not to look at me. But she is nodding softly.


    I push Nanny into the car with all my strength. Didi gets in herself, but her eyes are keeping staring at me as if she is going to imprint me in.


    ��Promise me you��ll come back to me!�� Her lips are flicking a few times and jumping out a few words.


    I grit my teeth: ��I promise you!��


    Then I call to Nanny: ��Drive! Drive fast!��


    Watching the car��s taillights are flickering and going away, I take a look at Darra next to me. The little girl is still wiping her tears. My heart is a little depressed, but I wipe her face vigorously. Then I pat her shoulder in a heavy embrace and pull a reluctant smile from the corner of my mouth: ��Okay, now it��s time for us both to the fugitive!��


    ��I��m sorry�� I��m sorry, Chen Yang���� Dorra bursts into tears.


    I look at her coldly and grit my teeth and say: ��All right, it is not the good time to cry now!��


    To be honest, I��m really angry at her. I even feel an aversion to the girl in front of me.


    Yes! I know she��s just young and ignorant, and I promised Juan that I have an obligation to take care of her!


    However, because of her youth and ignorance, I��m in a big trouble! Now I also give up the warm home, away from the lovely girlfriend, give up the quiet life, rushing like a dog in the middle of the night!


    ��Dorra, stop crying and don��t say anything now.�� I take her to the roadside, stop a taxi and say lightly, ��I��m in a bad mood now, so don��t say anything�� I really don��t want to get angry with you! Just let me be quiet!��

 Chapter 108 - Damn, so lucky!

    We take the taxi to the nearby railway station. I find a chain caf�� shop about 500 meters away from the railway station which opens all night. I take Dorra in and find a corner. Then I carefully say to her: ��Stay here and wait for me! If I don��t come back, don��t walk away by yourself! Don��t call anyone! Don��t talk to any people! Don��t walk around! You��d better not even go to the toilet!��


    I leave her in the caf�� shop and walk out to go to the railway station.


    Winter nights in the south are not really too cold. But now I��m feeling a trace of chill in my bones. There is no starlight in the sky. Looking up from the muddy exhaust gas in the city, it seems that the sky is grey. In the lights of the city, the sky is too grey to make people feel hopeless.


    I laugh bitterly and can��t help but tighten my coat, but I still feel cold in my heart.


    It��s twelve o��clock, and there are few pedestrians on the road, until arrive the ticket office at the railway station, there are more people around.


    Only one third of the windows in a row are still lighting, and people are queuing to buy tickets. In the waiting hall, there are many passengers lying on the benches, some are leaning, some are simply taking off their shoes as pillows to sleep. There are even places where people lie on the ground. Some are crowding around the corner smoking.


    Far away from the ticket gate, a uniformed railway station worker is napping in his chair while aother one is reading newspaper or magazines. The light is so dim that makes people feel sleepy.


    I stand in front of the electronic train timetable and check the train number and time carefully.


    I haven��t even figured out where to go. My goal is very simple. Find the earliest and fastest train to leave, no matter goes to anywhere!


    As I��m looking at the train timetable, I carefully watch whether there��re any suspicious people around me.


    Although I think they can��t find me so soon, after all, they need to find my identity before they can hunt me! But I still have enough vigilance. In this escape game, any care is absolutely not superfluous!


    From time to time, some ticket touts come around and ask me where I��m going, trying to peddle their train tickets, and some long-distance black cars coaches are also chasing me.


    I ignore them, but calmly search the train timetable. Finally, I��ve decided: twenty-five minutes later, there��s a train to go to HaiCity. This is the nearest express train I can find.


    I go to the ticket window and the conductor tells me in a stiff voice that there��s no ticket left. I think for a moment and buy two station tickets. I decide to advance to the train platform, and then get on the train to make up the ticket as long as we can leave! We just need to leave as soon as possible!


    When I pay for it, I suddenly notice that some people on the left seems to be coming towards me. My heart is throbbing, I pretend to count the change, and take a furtive look from the corner of my eye.


    Two men, all flat heads, are wearing grey coats, having no luggage in their hands, standing about ten steps away. They seem to be observing me carefully.


    My heart is beating hardly, and alert at once! At the same time, I noticed another man on the other side looking at me coldly, checking my appearance carefully.


    I immediately feel a chill in my heart, take the change off the counter, turn around and run away!


    The men on both sides see me running away, they immediately stop hesitating. The two men on the left are first responding and chasing me. The man on the right is screaming something as he is running. It��s too far away for me to hear. I want to rush to the exit, but I see seven to eight men rushing into the door of the waiting hall. Some of them are wearing black suits. They are having the clear target, all rushing towards me!


    Without hesitation, I turn around immediately and instead of running out, I��m rushing towards the ticket gate.


    For a while, people in the hall are turning upside down, because there are many passengers are waiting for the trains, they are sitting on the ground in the hall, and some of them even leave very small place to step. There are so many people coming in a hurry, have tripped up several people and causing some disputes. They are shouting in several places, accompanying by shouting and scolding. I��m just stuffing my head and rushing into the station. The staff member who is reading the newspaper seems to want to stand up and stop me, but I push him aside and he fall on the ground. Then I hold the railing with one hand and roll over it like a hurdle.


    In the adjacent duty room, there��s a policeman and two security guards are rushing to the station. I don��t care about them, just run towards the station. The latter two guys are running after me very fast. We are rushing into the underground passage of the station one by one. Along the way, I bump into two or three travelers with luggage, and on one occasion I nearly fall down. I staggere a few steps and crash to a snack selling cart. By this time, a man behind me has caught up with me. This man is running very fast, and leaving quite a distance from the other people behind me. With the momentum of tripping, I simply squat on the ground. The man in the back can��t stop. He��s tripping over me and falling face down on the ground. I get up and go on running all the way along the platform.


    At this time, some of the men chasing me behind are stopped by the police and security guards at the station. I see two other security guards are standing in front to stop me. I��m clenching my teeth, jumping from the platform to the railway, and then rushing to the opposite platform.


    Many people in the station are watching from afar, as well as the whistle sounds of the railway police are sharp and harsh! I��m running cross the platform and heading underground. Then I��m running towards the passenger exit. Just after a turn, I suddenly see a leg is stretching out in front of me. I stumble on it and fall. My whole body is shocked and don��t know where the pain is or where the numbness is. I can��t care about it at all. My first thought is turning over immediately after I fall to the ground. Then I see a man is holding an iron stick to hit to my head.


    I raise my hand, holding the bag in my hand up to block. The iron stick is hitting on my fingers. It��s so painfully, and the whole palm has lost its feeling immediately. I kick him in the abdomen, and then I��m turning over, jumping up and keeping running.


    At the exit of the train ahead, the lights are flashing in my eyes. Two uniformed staffs are hesitating to stop me. I��m running towards them and pulling out the knife at my waist. My face is stained with blood and shouting fiercely: ��Get out! Get out of the way!��


    The two staffs are hesitating for a moment, and both stepping back carefully. Compare with the risks of return, their lives are more important. I think in my heart: you are right.


    I can��t wait to take the winding rail passage, just turn it over directly from the top. At the last ones, my body is turning softly and falling heavily on the ground. My knee is painful. I��m gritting my teeth and standing up desperately. There��s a rush of footsteps behind me. I feel wet in my pants. I guess my knee must have bled and flowed a lot. I can��t care about it at the moment, just rushing into the crowds outside who are holding up the signs to wait for pick up the passengers.


    After a few screamings, the crowds are unconsciously giving me a way, so I��m just rushing out of the station all the way from the exit.


    Continuely using this sprint speed running for several hundred meters, I have already terribly fatigued. My soles are soft. The place where I broke my knee is getting more and more painful. My lungs are shortness of breath and burning tingling let me unable to stick out.


    At night, when there are few passers-by in the city, I��m escaping like a bereaved dog and turning into a dark alley by the road. I��m leaning against the wall and finally falling on the ground with the weak legs.


    This is a backlit alley, but also a dead end, it is estimated that the sun is not shining all the year round. The ground is wet, the corners are suspicious slippery, do not know whether it is moss or something else. There��s a rotten smell in the alleys, and some urine. I grin powerlessly. It must be that some people who couldn��t find the toilet to nuisance here.


    Although I know the ground must be very dirty, but I really can��t stand up now. My lungs seem to be burning. When people are nervous, some of the most bizarre ideas will jump out of their minds. I think sadly: Damn, now the body is really not as good as before, just running this way and panting like this. It seems the time to quit smoking. Otherwise, my lungs really can��t stand it.


    Under the dim light, I��m rubbing my numbed knees and checking my hand which was hit by the iron stick. The thumb and index fingers are swollen, like two carrots.


    I��m cursing in a low voice and can��t help thinking: How could they find me so soon?! How is that possible?


    After gasping for a few minutes at this dead end, I��m sure that no one has come after me, no one has found me, and I feel a little calm.


    I wait patiently for nearly an hour in the alley, then carefully take off my coat, turn its inside out and put it on.


    Fortunately, I��m wearing a jacket can be worn on both sides. It is completely different in color and slightly safer when turn it over.


    Looking out of the alley for a while, I come out. I dare not to walk to the cafe shop to find Dorra. Instead, I go to a bus stop about twenty meters away and get on a bus. Then I get off at the next stop.


    Bypassing the railway station, I spend another ten minutes crossing two lanes and is


    It��s about seven or eight hundred meters away from the railway station. I intentionally pick the dark alleys to cross. But when I��m turning a corner, a dark shadow is coming out from the corner of the wall, hitting me and knocking me against the wall. Then I feel that my waist is held up by a hard thing. A hoarse voice with the foreign accent, with a bit of courage and tension, stammering: ��Money! Give out all your money!��


    There is another dark shadow standing at the entrance of the lane, facing me on the side, looking out nervously, turning back and whispering: ��Hurry up!��


    It��s the robbery, but I��m relieved, and then whisper: ��I have no money on me.��


    He��s saying: ��You�� Give or not?! Don��t you give or not?!�� Then he��s raising panicked hands to want to slap me on the face. I squeeze his wrist. he gives a painful cry. One thing in his hand is falling to the ground, and I��m immediately lifting my knee and bumping to his stomach. This fellow at the entrance of the lane sees and seems to want to run, but he��s reluctant to give up his companion, standing there for a second, and then rushing to me.


    It doesn��t take me any trouble to let him down easily. Then I pick up the thing on the ground and look at it. It��s a screwdriver.


    Looking at me, the guy in charge of the lookout is suddenly beginning to beg: ��Don��t beat us. Please don��t beat us!��


    I don��t have mind to care about these messy things now, throw the sharp screwdriver on the ground and raise my legs to go. But the man seems to have misunderstood that I��m going to kick him. He��s so frightened that he��s immediately lying down on the ground, hugging his head and saying: ��We are also forceds. We can��t go back without money. The damn truck can not run without money to refuel. We are hungry for a whole day.��


    I stop immediately, look at the two people on the ground, hesitate and ask: ��Truck? What truck?�� Instinctively, I seem to see a glimmer of hope!


    They are two long-distance freight drivers who brought goods to our city. After delivery, the two guys were a little greedy and drove to the railway station to see if they could take one or two people back by the way and earn some extra money.


    But in places like railway stations, thieves are everywhere! The two guys were not familiar with there, and in less than half a day, the purses were scratched. The money and reward they had just received were all stolen, and even the mobile phones were stolen too.


    Together, the two men haven��t even got a coin. They have been hungry for a whole day without eating. Now they can��t even go home. Because there is not much gasoline in the truck, they can run a maximum of twenty or thirty kilometers. It must be refueled! But they don��t even have half a dime. It costs hundreds to drive on the highway.


    Two people were trapped in the vicinity for a day, be stolen money, coupling with not being able to return home, they were anxious and angry, and suddenly aroused evil ideas, found a sharp screwdriver in the truck��s toolbox, found this secluded Lane entrance, temporarily tried to make a robbery.


    And I, unfortunately, was their first target of robbery. Hearing this, A mind is coming into my mind. I pull up the two guys on the ground and ask: ��Where are you going back?��


    ��Heyan city.�� They answer me.


    I nod, reach out and pat them on the shoulders: ��So, I��ll give you five hundred. and you take me to HaiCity. Anyway, it��s the same direction. Five hundred is enough for you to go home all the way.��

 Chapter 109 - The rules

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    In a track, Dorra and I are sitting in the back row. At this moment, we have already left the city, to the area of urban-rural integration. We can see from a distance the typical hilly and plain area in the south, and there are some huge high billboards.


    Dorra is sitting next to me. Up to now, the girl has been completely exhausted. When I took her to the track, she was sleeping on me in almost two minutes. Her eyelids are trembling slightly in the dream, and the face has a pitiful expression, as if the dream is full of panics too.


    I take off my coat and put it on her. Then I look out of the window, a little dazed.


    Two unfortunate robbers who have robbed me also get out of their troubles. I promised to pay them enough to go home, but now I only give them half of the monies, and the rest will be paid until we have arrived HaiCity.


    By the way, the route we are taking now is the ordinary national road. Because I thought that since those guys can arrange people to block me at the railway station, then surely, all stations, wharfs, airports, must be monitored!


    Take the national road will detour, but there is no toll station, can not be monitored, the safety factor is higher that highway.


    The two guys are sitting in the front row. A fat guy is driving. He��s a little straight forward temper. He should be an honest man. And the other fellow, with a long face and a slightly older age, is the one who was watching out at the entrance of the lane when robbing. It seems that he experienced more outside and has some calculations in his mind. Sure enough, I ask them a little question, the fat man is unsuspecting. I ask what, he answers what. But the long face seems to be a little afraid of me, and somewhat professes one thing, but mean another.


    I��m taking a young girl with the appearance of going out, but there are some bloodstains on my clothes, especially on my hands, which were hit by something. Now half of my palms are swollen, even cigarettes can��t be clamped. The nails of my thumbs bled so much that I can��t wrap them up easily. I even feel the wounds on my knees have sticking to my trousers, although the bleeding has stopped. But when I move, everytime I pull my pants slightly, it pains me deeply!


    Now sitting in the truck, I finally have the chance to examine my wounds.


    I carefully roll up my trousers. There are some dried bloods on my calves. Keeping rolling up, the wounds on my trousers and knees are sticky and slightly torn. The pain makes me grin. I��m cursing in a low voice, taking a grip on myself, pulling the pants apart and gasping.


    The long-face man in front is looking in the mirror and seeing me deal with the wounds. His face is frightened, opening his mouth several times but saying nothing.


    I take a look at him, and he��s quickly turning his eyes back and pretending to look out of the window. But then he finds out a bottle of water and hands it to me: ��Bro, just use this to wash the wounds.��


    ��Thank you.�� I take the water over, take out a package of tissue and carefully dip the water to clean the wound. Then I move my knee again. Fortunately, there should be no bone problem, but just skin injury.


    After all, I was running around outside before. Escaping, must take nessesary things with. From my bag, I find out a bag of gauze, tear one and bind up the knee wound, and then put down the trousers. The long face man in front hands me a cigarette. I thank for him with a smile, not smoke it, but insert it behind my ear.


    ��Bro, is there something happened to you?�� Long face man is asking. I just nod and say nothing.


    The fat man is driving. He��s laughing loudly and saying: ��Brother, have you practiced kongfu? Damn, you just knocked us down so easily. That��s terrible!��


    I say lightly: ��Nothing, just daily practise myself.�� The fat man is cring out: ��Daily practise? How can knock both of us down so easily?��


    The long-face man is hesitating for a moment, looking back at me and lowering his voice: ��I say, what��s wrong with you?�� Seeing me frowning, he��s saying quickly, ��I don��t want to inquire more about you, ah�� It��s just that you��ve helped us. Maybe there is something we can help you too?��


    I��m laughing and saying: ��There��re some private things, but you can��t help us.��


    I don��t want to talk more about myself, just change the topic to them and say: ��You two are so lucky to meet me in your first robbery. Otherwise, you are squatting in the police station now.��


    ��Why?�� The fat man asks.


    I shake my head: ��Don��t you really understand? You��re just kidding with me or really seldom go far?��


    The fat man is nodding immediately: ��Yes, this is my first time out for a long distance. He has run twice and said that the income is fairly good. Who knows what the hell that the first time come out and we just have met such a shit thing!��


    I laugh and say: ��You tried to rob nearby the railway station, how dare you to do that? You were looking for death, do you know?��


    ��Why?�� The long-face man seems somewhat dissatisfies, ��Damn, there are so many thieves near the railway station. What should we have trouble?��


    Looking at him, I say lightly: ��Don��t you believe it? OK! Anywhere, the station must be in chaos. But don��t you know? In such places, thieves, robbers, or waiting in alleys for mugging. They aren��t on their own! They are organized and divided into groups, with territorial divisions. The two of you are new hereto be trying to grab a meal on someone else��s turf. I tell you, if you didn��t meet me, even if you have really snatched it, you would have had bad luck in a twinkling of the time! I said you might be taken into the police station. It might be a better situation! If you were caught by the original gangsters of this area, there��s no wonder that your hands would be cut!��


    The long-face man��s face is showing a little fear. He��s taking out a cigarette and lighting it, taking a smoke, then saying with a sigh: ��Damn, we almost caused a catastrophe!��


    I laugh: ��You didn��t go out much, and it��s normal not to know these things.��


    The fat man immediately cuts in and says: ��Yeah! I was afraid we might be not sure what to do with this shipment and should ask Dony to come with us. We just new to do this business. If we had him to help with take care the things, everything might be better. Damn it, you think you��ve followed twice and have known everything? Damn it!��


    The long-face man looks embarrassed and is arguing forcefully: ��Damn it, I don��t want anything to happen! Shut up! Weren��t you also eager to follow out and make money? In fear of the troubles, you just damn go back home and hold your wife!��


    I understand. No wonder these two guys are a little silly. They are the rookies.


    The long-face man ran the long-distance transportations with someone for some times, and found it easy to make money. He wanted to make more money so that ventured out and did it alone. As a result, he was inexperienced and unexpected to have the accidents in our city.


    I laugh and say: ��Actually, there are very few people who dare to rob at the railway station with the knife. It is said that there are a lot of chaos in the south, but the local gangs will hardly go out with knives to rob. If they are caught, the crime will be too big and the sentencing will be very heavy. You are all rookies, and naturally you don��t understand this.��


    ��If robbery doesn��t take a knife, can we take a gun? We don��t have a gun.�� Fat man is somewhat unconvinced.


    I laugh. There��s nothing to do now anyway, so I can kill time by chatting with these two guys: ��Local gangs usually don��t rob you flagrantly. Only migrant criminals from other places would do so. Locals have a set of rules. Let me give you an example.��


    I take out a pack of cigarettes, shaking in my hand and say: ��I��ll take a few people, pushing you into the alley. Then I��ll take out the cigarettes. The original price is ten for a pack. I��ll let you buy them for one hundred. I just need to take out a carton of cigarette, which originally only worth one hundred, but I let you to give me one thousand! Do not want to buy it? There��ll be a beating if you don��t buy it! When you give the money, I��ll leave the cigarettes to you. That��s the rule!�� I��m sneering, ��When you go back to report the police, don��t say whether you can catch them or not. You are the strangers, and you always need to leave. When you leave, even the informant has left, and the police station will basically ignore the case. If they were really unlucky to be caught, you know why they leave that cigarettes to you? They will say it with absolutely sure that It was just buying and selling! It is also illegal, but the crime of forced purchase and sale is lighter than robbery. The same is to get one thousand money from you, but it��s much more technical than holding a knife to rob directly!�� I shake the cigarette pack in my hand and put it back in my pocket, ��The law is not perfect, don��t you know it?!��


    ��FXXX!�� The fat man can��t help scolding and muttering, ��Robbery is even having a set of the rules.��


    The long-face man is also stunned, and then sighing: ��Damn, I��ve known more today. I��ll always keep one eye on and pay more attention when I go out.��


    The truck is driving away all the way to HaiCity, and my heart is getting steadier and steadier.


    There is a time limit for the truck to go downtown, so I ask them to park by the side of the road, and then I wake Dorra up, pull her out of the truck. The girl is grabing my back cloth and her eyes are dodging.

 Chapter 110 - The life saving call

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ��Brother, we have to stop here. The truck can��t get into the city in the daytime.�� The long-face man looks at me in a sincere voice, ��Take care!��


    After a pause, he lowers his voice: ��You can rest assured that when we are back, we will not say we have seen you.��


    I smile. This guy is not bad. He��s pretty smart. But I��m not worried at all. He says or not, it won��t be any matter to me, and I��m not going to stay in HaiCity for a long time.


    I take out my wallet and give them the other half of the money. After thinking about it, I hand them two more notes and say: ��Take more money, not to cause any further trouble. Come outside, wallet is the man��s courage, you can not have no money.��


    The long-face man declines for a moment and take it finally. Then they get on the truck. The fat man waves to me in the truck, then drives away.


    Dorra and I are standing on a small street in the suburbs of HaiCity. There are no pedestrians on the way. Her face is tired and leaning close to me with a bag in her hand. She looks weak and helpless.


    I take her searching on the street. My leg and knee are injuried, so I��m limping a little when I��m walking. I can only bite my teeth and hold on. Early in the morning, the temperature is the lowest of the day. I��m dragging such a girl on the street and finally find a small hotel.


    This small hotel, that is, like a regular hotel, has a lobby with seven or eight clocks hanging behind the counter, including Beijing time, London time, New York time and Manila time, all marked clearly. But most of the clocks have stopped, and only half of them are still running at most. The waiter is dressing up in uniform, which is all dirty. The room is the same standard room as the star hotel, but the sheets don��t change for you every day, and there��s no room service. Although there��s a TV in the room, but there is absolutely no cable TV. There is only soap in the toilet without the bath fluid. Hot water for bathing is supplied regularly time. Out of that time, there��s only cold water.


    There��s also a water dispenser in the room, but the bucket doesn��t know how long time hasn��t been changed. If you dare to drink the water in it, people with poor body resistance will have diarrhea for sure!


    The floor was covered, but it is greasy. Don��t know how many days it hasn��t been washed. The walls are also pasted the wallpaper, but some of the wallpare has fallen off.


    And, there��s only one room available.


    The advantage of this kind of shabby hotel is that its management is lax. The waiter who is woken up by me from his sleep does not even glance at the registration form I��ve filled out. He just takes it and throws it directly into the drawer. Then he takes a bunch of keys and leads us into the room.


    ��Bath water is supplied from six to nine every night.�� Then he goes back to sleep.


    Looking at the dirty room, I throw my bag at the bedside, point to one of the beds and say to Dorra: ��Just take some sleep.��


    The girl gives me a timid look and is opening her mouth as if want to say something, but she dares not to.


    I smile and say: ��Why? Do you think it��s inconvenient to stay in a room with me?��


    ��No���� She is biting her lip, ��Chen Yang�� I��m sorry!�� Her voice is soft and weak, somewhat imploring.


    I sigh: ��Don��t think too much. Just take some sleep. We need to be energetic.��


    It��s not that I��m stingy or unwilling to forgive her, but that such a big thing has happened. I��m really in a bad mood, very bad! Obviously, I��m not in the mood to coax this girl. I have too many things in my mind.


    She��s biting her lip and seeming to want to cry, but dares not. She��s just sitting silently on the bed. Then she��s pulling over the quilt, taking off her coat and lying down, wrapping herself with the quilt.


    I debug for a while, the air conditioner is working, can make the heat, but the noise is very big. There is no idea about it. This air conditioner is the brand that existed more than ten years ago. After that, the manufacturer went bankrupt and did not produce it anymore. Looking at this antique that makes as much noise as a tractor, I give a bitter laugh and say to Dorra: ��Hold it up, it��s cold at night, you��ll get frostbite without air conditioning, and if you feel noisy, put a tissue in your ears.��


    She utters an ��Umm�� without saying anything.


    I sit down and begin to clean up the wounds. Bumping on the truck, and was at outsider, I just took care of it in a hurry. I know that when in outside, the healthy is one of the most important things. If the wounds are not handled properly, once I fall down, the girl will die with me too for sure.


    My fingers are already swollen out of shape, and it��s hard to bend my thumbs and index fingers, especially where the nails are. The nail caps are already purple.


    I find a pair of scissors and carefully cutting off the broken nails. When I lift my fingernails, I��m so painful that I��m inhaling. As soon as the scissors is cutting, the congestions are coming out and it takes two three paper towels to stop it.


    Dorra is lying silently from the bed, looking at me carefully and saying: ��I�� Let me do it for you.��


    Looking at the girl��s pleading eyes, my heart is softening, holding the medicine and gauze in my hand: ��Do you know how to do it?��


    ��Yes.�� She��s immediately running down from the bed, coming to me and squating down. She raises my leg and checking the bloody wound on my knee. All of a sudden, her eyes are red, and she turns sideways to wipe the corners of her eyes. She takes the medicine from my hand and carefully applies it to the wound. Then she cuts off the gauze and wraps it up for me layer by layer.


    Her movements are so astringent that hurts me several times, but I don��t say anything. After all this, she looks up at me and says: ��Do you want to drink water? I��ll pour you a glass of.��


    I look at the water dispenser with a thick layer of ash. The liquid in the bucket is really suspicious. I grin bitterly: ��No. You cannot drink that water too. It must be out of date.�� She��s in tears, then suddenly burying her head into my legs and crying in a low voice, ��Chen Yang�� I��m so scared. I��m really so scared.��


    I look at her quietly for a while, then put my hand on her back, gently pat her twice, and say lightly: ��Don��t be afraid. You��re safe now. I��ll protect you.��


    ��I��m so sorry!�� She��s crying and sobbing. Her face is full of the tears. Her eyes are filled with regrets, ��It was all my faults. I��ve done you such a disservice.��


    When the little girl finishes saying, she raises her hand to slap herself. I squeeze her wrist and say lightly: ��I have tried all my best to protect you. Do you want to hurt yourself in front of me?��


    I stare into her eyes and say slowly: ��If you are really feeling sorry, you should live well and be responsible for yourself. You are eighteen years old, not a child. Before you do anything in the future, you should think about it with your brain. Do you understand?��


    She��s nodding desperately and wiping her tears at the same time.


    I sigh and relax my volice: ��OK! Just go to bed and keep your spirits up.��


    ��We�� Where are we going?�� She��s blinking at me like a helpless chicken.


    ��Let��s talk about it tomorrow. I haven��t thought about it yet.�� I meditate for a moment and do not elaborate with her.


    I can at least guarantee that the people who are chasing us now don��t know we��re here. But I don��t know how long it will last. Maybe they will find here soon. They can��t find me in the original place and will certainly search the surrounding cities anyway.


    At least last night at the railway station, they must have known that I was ready to flee. So according to normal speculation, on the one hand, they will continue to block and search at the local station and wharf; on the other hand, if there is no news, they will search in the surrounding cities.


    I choose to come to HaiCity for a reason. This is an international metropolis, with a large number of migrants, and it��s convenient to hide. Looking for someone is like looking for a needle in a haystack!


    I��m a little sleepless, the whole person is very alert, always feeling there��s something outside. Blurr to dawn, I feel some soreness in my neck and swelling in my fingers. I move a little and they don��t hurt so much when I bend them. But after sleeping, my knees hurt even more. I know it��s a normal reaction, so just get up.


    This room is on the second floor, next to another building. Even if the windows are open in broad daylight, the sun can��t shine in at all. Dorra is still sleeping. The girl is tired both physically and mentally. She��s even snoring slightly in her sleep, seems to be very tired.


    The antique air conditioner is still roaring. I sigh, wear my coat and go out.


    Out of the hotel��s door, I feel the air is somewhat cold, and the weather is not very good today. It��s cloudy, and the sky is very grey, as if it is going to rain. I tighten my clothes, lower my head, walk a few steps and find several breakfast stalls at a small road junction. I buy two snacks and a bag of soy milk back.


    I walk with my head down along the corner, and look carefully to the nearby before I enter the hotel.


    When I return to the room, Dorra hasn��t awake yet. The girl is sleeping a bit unsteady. The quilt is wrapped tightly around her. She is curled up like shrimp, but she��s half across the bed and the pillow has fallen to the ground.


    I ignore her, just go into the bathroom, close the door, take out my mobile phone and dial a number.


    This number was left after Jim came to find me last time.


    He left an envelope with Dorra��s information, money, and this phone number. But he said, don��t call if it��s not necessary, and this number can only be called during the daytime on weekdays, and don��t call at other times. I tried to make a phone call last night, and it turned out that it could not be connected.


    I thought it was strange at that time. Why did they make it so mysterious? But Juan and Jim are surreptitious in movements. I can��t find them at all. Their phone numbers had changed long ago, and if Jm hadn��t come to me last time, I would have lost touch with them.


    I think about it and dial this number.


    It rings three times and gets through.


    ��Hello!�� It��s a man��s voice, very thick and deep.


    ��Hello.�� I��m asking tentatively, ��Jim asked me to make this call.��

 Chapter 111 - The Plan B

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The other end of the phone is silent for a while. It seems that there are some noises around, and some kind of machine roars. Then the man��s voice comes intermittently: ��Wait a minute, don��t hang up.��


    Ten seconds later, the voice becomes clearer and the noises disappears. This man seems to have moved to a quieter environment.


    ��Chen Yang?��


    I��m shocked that he knows my name, but then he says immediately: ��Don��t be surprised, your name has been registered all over the south since last night.��


    I laugh bitterly and say nothing.


    ��I know a little about your messes. I don��t ask where you are now. I just want to tell you that you need to call me at the same this time tomorrow. I��ll arrange an escape route for you then.�� At the other end of the phone, this man is speaking in a very indifferent tone and has no emotion at all, just saying to me dryly.


    I do not speak. The other end is suddenly sneering: ��Why? Do not trust in me? Since Jim asked you to call me on this phone, you should trust me absolutely. Otherwise, you don��t have to make this call.��


    ��All right.�� I sigh and say slowly, ��Tomorrow morning, I��ll call you again.��


    Then I hang up the phone. There is some confusion in my heart.


    All over the south, my name is registered? These guys are really big-handed!


    I��m still sitting on the toilet, laughing bitterly and dazed.


    I still have some doubts. Why did they run to the railway station to catch me so quickly last night?


    After thinking for a while, I pick up the mobile phone and dial another number.


    This is the number I left to Didi. The phone is ringing only once, then connected.


    ��Brother Little 5? Chen Yang, is that you?�� Her voice is very exciting on the phone.


    ��Well, it��s me.�� I whisper, ��Are you all right?��


    ��I�� I��m fine. Are you all right? How are you doing? Where are you now?��


    ��Not bad,�� I hesitate and say, ��I can��t tell you where I am. It��s for your good. By the way, is Nanny there? You give the phone to her.��


    There��s a silence on the other end of the phone, then Nanny��s voice comes.


    Her voice is obviously trembling, but she is pretending to be calm.


    ��Now what��s the situation on your side?�� I ask in a low voice.


    ��Not bad.�� Nanny is smiling bitterly and saying, ��In the middle of last night, Yumi called me and said they had found your address and identity, and already know you were my company��s person. She told me to be careful, but they dared not to touch me. By the way, Didi and the other girl are all in my uncle��s home. This is the family area led by the army, high security level, guarded by army sentries. Outside people can not enter here. You can rest assured. I will live here these days, and my family is no longer safe too.��


    I��m greatly relieved to hear that the girls have been safely transferred and arranged.


    Then I ask her the question in my heart. I want to know whether she knows something.


    To my surprise, she answers my question!


    Because last night when Yumi called her, she said that the tactics used to track me were very clever!


    It turns out that the Jimmy Chou is a cunning fellow. On the one hand, he sent people to track down the telephone records in Dorra��s mobile phone. On the other hand, almost the first time, he sent people to all long-distance stations, railway station, wharfs and the airport for blockade! All the people who went there did not even know my identity or my name, but they all got the description of my appearance! There were even superb graphic experts according to the descriptions of two bodyguards who had met me and drew the picture of my general appearance at the first time!


    There is no doubt that he was acting wisely. He didn��t wait for find out my exact identity before pursuing me. Instead, he sent people to block the traffic places at the first time. This was just in case, but he almost caught me!


    But Nanny also says that Yumi could not provide us any help now, and for the sake of safety, Yumi could not contact Nanny for the time being.


    Because I��ve been found out that I��m an employee of Nanny��s company. And Jimmy Chou knows the relationships between Yumi and Nanny.


    I think Jimmy Chou might be surprised. The guy who caused him a lot of trouble is a young man who once met him before.


    Having said all this, Nanny is hesitating for a moment and saying: ��Would you like to say something to Didi? She��s been waiting for your call since last night. She hasn��t had a minute��s rest, just waiting for your call.��


    I��m feeling a sudden acid in my heart, and I don��t know what it likes.


    I take a deep breath: ��OK!�� Nanny immediately gives the phone to Didi.


    ��Didi,�� I try to say in my calmest voice, ��Listen, take care of yourself and be safe! Just take good care of yourself!��


    Every time I say a word, she gives a gentle grace on the other end of the phone.


    ���� I��ll check it when I get back. If you lose weight or lose a hair, I��ll be upset, you know?��


    ���� Em!�� Didi still doesn��t talk on the other end of the phone.


    ��I��ll be fine. You can rest assured of that. I��ll go back as soon as possible.�� I think and say, ��If it��s convenient, I��ll get in touch with you.��


    ���� Um���� Didi is still silent, but the voice is trembling as if is choking.


    Afterwards, despite all my distress, I hang up the phone.


    I��m sitting on the toilet and feeling ghastly in my heart. Even I��ve got through the phone Jim left me today.


    But I don��t think it can help me solve any problems, maybe just help me escape at most.


    How can I solve this problem?


    Jim is under Juan, and Juan is under the big boss. So basically, I don��t have to count on Juan to help me out. The only possibility at hand is just one word: escape!


    I��m feeling so aweful that I just lock the door, undress and take a shower.


    There��s no hot water in the early morning. But I don��t care. The shower head comes out of the cold water, and I��m just standing under it, letting the cold water washing my body, and then suddenly laughing like a psychotic.


    Under the cold water, I��m beginning to shiver, but then I rub my body hard to adapt to the freezing cold water. My expression is grim, face twisting and my laughter is growing louder and louder.


    FXXX! Come on, just come to me! Who wants my life, I��ll take yours first!


    When I come out of the bathroom, I see Dorra is sitting at the end of the bed, curling up in the quilt. She��s looking at me in a panic.


    ��What��s up?�� I ask her.


    ��Your laughter inside just now, it was really scarry!�� The girl is saying cringingly.


    I don��t anwser, just find out a clean coat and put it on. Then I leave a word to her: ��Don��t talk, don��t walk around and don��t call.�� Then I leave the room again.


    On the way, I look for a stall and buy a hat to wear. It��s an old-fashioned cap, looks silly, but I don��t care about it at the moment. At least when I wear this cap, as long as my head is a little drooping down, it��s hard for others to see my face clearly.


    I��ve been to HaiCity several times. I can easily find the subway station to go to the railway station.


    Despite the previous call, that man asked me to call him tomorrow and he also said that he would help me arranging the way to escape. But my habit is not to place the hope on others!


    I��m used to doing more preparations! There must be a plan B.


    When I arrive the railway station, at the long waiting line in front of more than a dozen of ticket windows, hesitate for a while, think over it, I go out again.


    The railway station is very big. There is a big square outside. On both sides of the square is the underground entrance of the subway. I go cross the square at will and immediately surrounded by many chatterers.


    ��Boss, do you need a certificate? Absolutely looks like real!��


    ��Boss, do you want a train ticket?��


    I ignore them, and then go to a corner. Here comes another kid, about seventeen or eighteen years old, who looks like a local rascal. When he sees me coming, he also goes toward me and whispers: ��Boss, do you want cigarettes?��


    I��m laughing.


    I��m not surprised that there are many such people in any city��s railway stations. I think about it, say to the kid: ��Do me a favor. I��ll give you one hundred.��


    ��Well?�� His eyes are shinning, ��What��s it?��


    I point to the railway station in front of us: ��You go to the ticket window to help me queue up and buy a ticket, and then bring it back to me. I will give you a hundred. That��s the deal. How do you think?��


    ��Just this thing? OK!�� He looks surprised.


    I take out my wallet and pull out some banknotes: ��The train to Rooyan City, N638 tonight, two regular seats.��


    The boy takes the money from my hand, hesitates to look around and whispers: ��Boss, I have a way to help you buy the berth tickets, do you want it? Absolutely true ticket! I won��t fool you with the fake tickets! I have some connections with the ticket office!��


    I laugh: ��OK! If you can buy me the berth tickets, no matter how much it costs, I��ll give you an extra two hundred.��


    That kid is running away happily. I just wait in a fast-food restaurant behind the square and look out at the scenes behind the glass window.

 Chapter 112 - The wily hare has three holes to his burrow

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Half an hour later, I see that kid is running to the place where we were talking and looking around for me. I watch the surroundings carefully, and no one is following him. I��m just relieved to come out.


    ��Boss!�� When the boy sees me, he��s relieved as if he��s afraid of me to run away. Then he takes two tickets out of his pocket and hands to me. I check the train number and time are all right. Then I hold in my hand and check it again to make sure they are not the fake tickets.


    He looks at my movements and immediately says: ��You can rest assured! Absolutely true! I won��t cheat you with fake tickets! We have relationships!��


    I nod and speak nothing.


    Ticket touts mostly relate to the ticket offices, which is known to all people on earth. Otherwise, where do the scalpers have so many tickets? Without the relationships, where can the they buy so many tickets? It��s ridiculous to appeal to tighten the scalpers. Can they really do that? Why not check how��s so many tickets get into the the scalpers�� hands?


    The pool is very mixed!


    Two tickets, the boy charges me double of the original prices. I do not bargain, just pay to him, and then hand him extra two hundred money.


    After that, I turn around to the road and walk around for several times and make sure that no one is following me. Then I��m just relieved.


    I find there��s a fried chicken restaurant nearby, go in and order a takeaway set meal. When I go out, I take out two train tickets from my pocket, tear them to pieces and throw into a garbage can at the door.


    Hum, just let you chase!


    I sneer, take the food, go across the street, and enter the subway entrance.


    My strategy is simple:


    These people at the railway station, whether they sell fake tickets or false certificates, or scalpers who resell the train tickets. They are all organized. It��s like another underground world.


    The underworld is not just as outside people understand as all of those gangsters or hooligans who are tattooed and fighting outside all the time. Like that kid, who��s making a living in the train station, also a part of it.


    I��m sure that Jimmy Chou��s people couldn��t catch me in the original city, and they��ll search surrounding cities quickly. HaiCity will definitely be searched as one of the key targets.


    Moreover, once they start searching, they will look for these big and small groups who make living at railway stations, wharfs and long-distance stations, ask them whether there��s any information, and order them to pay attention to. After all, these guys are the local villain.


    At that time, they will easily get the news that a young man who looks like Chen Yang has bought two tickets to Rooyan City in the morning. According to the description of his appearance, he is suspicious. And according from the kid scalper to identificate the photos that it��s very likely Chen Yang himself! So, they can basically make sure that��s me!


    Then what?


    Then they just go to Rooyan City to look for me everywhere. I��ll just leave the whole city to them, without me for sure.


    Why I choose to deal with that boy? It��s simple, because I know their rules.


    The people who just came up to talk to me were all bit parts. And that kid, who has been very stable to smoke aside in the corner, did not go to talk to anyone at all. This fellow is the subchief here. Usually, he does not come up and talk to passers or do business on they own. He just leaves his subordinates to work. Himself is mainly responsible for supervision and observation.


    I used them to send out a false message. I��m sure there will be at least 80% chance that Jimmy Chou��s man will be misled that I��m escaping to Rooyan City.


    When you are running away, you��d better take a train or a long-distance bus. Because these two means of transportation do not need to register the names.


    As for airplanes, don��t go this way unless you have false documents. Because it will leave an identity record. But I know the airport checks are very strict and it��s hard to pass with the fake documents now.


    Taxis are absolutely not allowed to ride! Because of taxis are operating vehicles which are organized by the companies. Once someone intends to track you down, just need to ask the company to give out a notice to all vehicles that any vehicle going out of town must report to company. Such an order is very easy to give out. Every taxi has a walkie-talkie. After a few words from headquarters, almost all the taxis know it immediatly.


    At that time, if you take a taxi to escape, wherever you go, as long as people check afterwards, you can be found out easily!


    As for those unlicensed cabs which are soliciting business at the station, they are even more unable to take!


    Like the tout groups at the station selling fake tickets. In fact, most of these unlicensed cabs in the station are organized. The chasing people will find those cars. If you take it, you just leave a clue too!


    Take long-distance bus or the train, the biggest advantage is that there are so many people. No one will pay attention to you!


    If you take the taxi to run, only you and the driver in the car, your appearance is easy to be noticed. Take the unlicensed cab is the same.


    I casually find a station out of the subway and go upstream in the crowded. HaiCity has a very dense population, with heavy traffic during the day, especially in places like subway stations. City men and women are all walking fast. The rhythm of the whole city is so fast and tense!


    I walk expressionlessly on the street of this strange city, find a Metro station to take a few more stops and come out, turn several corners after leaving the station, and make sure I��m safe now. I go cross two streets and find a train ticket retail outlet.


    It��s on the first floor of a big building. There��s a bank on the left and a hotel on the right. I watch outside to make sure there��s no camera probe, and then I swagger in.


    I buy four tickets, all to GZ City. Unfortunately, there are only regular seats available, but no idea. We��re escaping now, not traveling, so we can��t pursue enjoyment.


    I go out and find another train ticket outlet and buy four more tickets to FZ City.


    After all this, I take all my belongings return to the hotel.


    I did these out of double caution.


    Maybe I��m a little too cautious. But there was an old runner who had told me: Never dislike yourself to be too careful, the more careful, the safer! Sometimes a lot of seemingly indifferent preparations can save you in the end!


    I bought four train tickets because, in case they are checking, they know that I am one or two persons escaping. They usually don��t care about those who buy four train tickets at a time! This reduces the likelihood to let me be found out!


    At the same time, to buy two directions of train tickets, I also have an extra preparation! It also reduces the possibility of being discovered.


    Plus, the clues I left to the scalpers at the railway station deliberately, it can also divert most of their attentions.


    All these movements can greatly reduce the dangers!


    I go back to my hotel room and see Dorra has gotten up. She has changed her clothes and is sitting on bed in a daze. When I enter the door, she seems to be relieved to see me back.


    I look at her. After thinking about it, I say lightly: ��You don��t have to change clothes every day in the future. We come out only with these clothes. There��re few chances to wash after the change. Keep your clothes. I��ll let you change them later, OK? You just dress plainly, don��t be too clean. If you make yourself too clean, in this environment, it is easier to attract attention. Understand?��


    The girl is nodding, jumping out of bed, running to me and hugging me. She��s holding her arms around my waist tightly, her head against my chest, and her body is trembling.


    I sigh, know she��s afraid. I put down my things gently and take out my hand to pat her: ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I��m scared.�� The girl is looking up at me, ��I thought you have run away, regardless of me.��


    ��Nonsense!�� I laugh, push her aside, let her sit down and take out the fried chicken I have bought, ��Just eat. You haven��t eaten much since last night, must be hungry.��


    I know she may have something to say to me, but I don��t want to say anything for now, just put her on the chair to eat. I don��t like fried chicken very much myself. When I was waiting for the scalper at the fast food restaurant in the railway station, I have already eaten something. Now I simply light a cigarette and sit aside in a trance.


    During the whole day, neither of us go out and just wait in the room. I take out the newspaper I bought in the morning and read it three times. Dorra sits on the bed and turns on the TV. It��s just obvious that her eyes are not watching TV, but are twisting her fingers, glancing at me from time to time, wanting to talk but dares not.


    ��Chen Yang���� After a long time, she finally says, ��I know I was wrong.��


    ��En!��


    ��I really know I was wrong!�� She��s repeating in a low voice, ��Can you forgive me?��


    I put down the newspaper and look at her: ��I��ve forgiven you. It happens when it happens, and no one can make the time flow back again.��


    She��s bowing her head and asking: ��What are we going to do next? What are your plans?��


    I shake my head: ��Nothing, just hide. They can��t find us. I bought some train tickets.�� I take the tickets out and hand to her.


    She��s stunned: ��GZ City�� FZ City�� Why are two directions? And so many tickets?��


    I sigh and explain to her: ��Actually, it��s a spare. I��m not really going to leave today. I have to talk to someone tomorrow before I decide where to go. Buy these tickets is a backup plan. If that person can��t help us, I��ll take this backup plan.��


    She��s asking in puzzle: ��Have you asked a friend for help?��


    ��Well!�� I think and say, ��To be exact, it��s your father��s man. Since I��ve informed, your father must have already planned your way out.��


    She��s relaxing a little: ��Did you see my father? What will he do?��


    ��I don��t know�� Maybe he will to send you abroad. Aren��t you ready to go abroad?�� I smile.


    She��s asking again: ��What about you? Are you going abroad with me?��


    Suddenly, I��m stunned!


    Yes. How will Juan arrange me?


    Suddenly, I have thought of a possibility that makes me feel uncomfortable.


    Juan is the subordinate of the big boss. His future and all his things are given by the big boss. Now I��m in such a big trouble. Juan can��t let anyone know about his relationship with me.


    So, what will he do to me?


    Suddenly an idea is coming into my mind that makes me feel terrible.


    Juan, will you kill me? Because once someone knows your relationship with me, you��ll be finished then!

 Chapter 113 - Virgin

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The structure of human brain is really complicated. And the mind is not controlled by man himself.


    Since I came up with that inexplicable idea, although instinctively forbidding myself to think in that way, the idea in my heart can no longer be suppressed.


    How will Juan treat me?


    Leave me, and he will bear the cost of losing everything, even his life, when things are exposed!


    So, what can he do? Kill me?


    Suddenly I��m laughing, laughing uglier than crying. The complexity of my mind at the moment is beyond words to describe. Juan will harm me? Or will he help me?


    These two questions go round and round in my mind, causing my brain to ache.


    I can��t think about it, and I shouldn��t think about it.


    Because he��s Juan! He used to take good care of me, and treated me well before! He used to be my eldest brother!


    The newspaper in my hand has been pinched into a ball, and under my irritation, I take out cigarettes and smoke them one by one. Dorra is sitting aside and watching me becoming more and more irritable, but she dares not to speak anything.


    Finally, I look out at the sky outside the window and sigh.


    Anyway, just let it be.


    ��What would you like to eat at night?�� I stand up, ready to go out.


    ��Up to you.�� Dorra whispers, ��I��ll eat whatever you eat.��


    I nod and go out to a small food shop at the left intersection of the hotel to buy some food. I have looked at the shop during the day and buy a bottle of beer along the way. When I return to the room, I find nobody in the room, and there is a loud sound of water in the bathroom. Dorra seems to be taking the bath.


    I frown. Quickly clear up the only table in the room, then lay the beer and foods down, pour myself a glass of beer and drink it in one breathe. The bitter beer stimulates my taste buds. A pleasant feeling is rushing to the head. I��m sighing and grinning suddenly.


    To tell the truth, I don��t know what I��m laughing at, but I just think it��s ridiculous.


    Don��t know how long time it has taken, it��s already completely dark outside. I look at the time. She has been in the bathroom for at least an hour. I think about it and shouting: ��You��d better faster. Hot water is limited in time!��


    Dorra responds vaguely in the bathroom.


    I turn on the TV casually, but this shit hotel is not equipped with cable TV, so I can only watch the news channel.


    It��s so dull and I almost lose my mind. Suddenly, I hear the door of the bathroom sounds softly, illuminated by the light in the room. A figure is coming out slowly.


    Dorra��s long, wet hairs are hanging over her shoulders, her beautiful face is still wet, her cheeks are steaming red, her eyes are full of the shyness, one hand to the wall, and the other hand is holding a bath towel tightly in front of her chest.


    All over her body is wrapped with this bath towel only. A pair of round shoulders like jade, the belly of a girl like a swan, with the beautiful curve. Under the bath towel, I can vaguely see that well-developed breast. The hem of the bath towel is just on her thigh. Against the snow-white bath towel, the delicate curves of the girl��s legs are perfectly displayed in front of my eyes. They are straight and round. She also has plump and elastic calf belly, and the round and small ankles.


    She is standing barefoot in front of me, with her head hanging slightly. Her eyes are bright, with a little girl��s shyness. She��s summonning up the courages to look at me directly.


    To be honest, in such a moment, I am really confused.


    She��s walking toward me slowly, with a very light pace, like stepping on cotton, and moving very slowly, but never stops!


    She��s looking up into my eyes. At that moment, I��m really confused, asking: ��What are you doing?��


    She��s shaking her head and biting her lips lightly. Suddenly, she opens her hands and pulls off the bath towel. She��s immediately exposing the perfect nudity of the girl to my eyes and throwing herself into my arms.


    I��m totally stunned!


    Although it was only a very short moment for her to pull off her bath towel and plunge into my arms, the girl��s naked and beautiful body was startled in front of my eyes under the light. Instinctively, I��m feeling dryness in my throat, and my heartbeating is accelerating abruptly.


    After she throws herself into my arms and immediately hugging me like an octopus, then closing her eyes and kissing me. On one side of my instinct, the girl��s lips are kissing me on the chin. Her wet hairs are sweeping my cheek.


    Her hairs are cold and wet. Her lips are as hot as the fire!


    The body in my arms is still shivering, as light as a feather, and in that shivering there with the excitement and a bit of panic. She��s trying her best to drill into my arms. At the same time, the delicate fragrance of that girl is also drilling into my nose, the girl��s red lips are rubbing on my face.


    The lights are dim and the air in the room seems to condense. I��m stiff for ten seconds. Finally, when Dorra��s lips are finally touching my lips, I suddenly wake up. Then I��m reaching out my hands to grab her arms and pushing her away.


    ��What are you doing? Are you crazy?!�� I��m shouting in a low voice, then pick up the towel on the floor with one hand, quickly cover on her shoulders, and then push her away.


    She stubbornly wants to drill into my arms again and is pushed away by me coldly. This time, my strength is slightly stronger. She��s pushed down on the bed. The towel is scattered aside, and the girl��s perfect body is exposed to the light.


    I take a breath and hurry over, pull the sheet to cover her, then stand up and look at her coldly: ��What are you doing on earth?!��


    She is stiffening for a while, then suddenly bursting into tears and squeezing the sheets, looking up at me and crying: ��You�� Why don��t you want me?��


    I��m laughing angrily: ��Then why do I need to want you?��


    She��s hanging her head and dares not to look at me. She��s hesitating and shaking her head: ��I don��t know�� I��ve thought for a whole day that only by doing so can let me feel better�� I don��t know. It��s a mess, but I��m only sure of one thing�� I want to give myself to you!��


    I take a deep breath and standing by the bed, staring at her: ��Why?��


    ��No why, I just want to give you.�� The girl is looking at me stubbornly.


    I��m sneering: ��What is it? Repay kindness? Guilty? Compensation?��


    ��All not!�� She��s crying sadly. Looking at such a touching girl is crying like a child, with tears and runny nose, she��s saying, ��I just want to give you�� I just think you are so kind to me. Only by doing so can let me feel better. I can feel better!�� At this point, she��s suddenly raising her head, biting her lips and staring at me. Some words are jumping out from her mouth, ��Chen Yang, I love you!��


    I��m laughing again and feeling helpless: ��Do you understand what love is? You��re too young to say that word easily!��


    Then I��m sitting at the end of the bed slowly, change a slightly softer tone, and say to her: ��You really don��t have to do this�� I know how your feeling now. You are feeling guilty because you think you hurt me and dragged me down. You want to compensate me. On the other hand, you are feeling very scared. When you meet such a big problem, you are very scared and depending on me in your heart. I can understand all this, all right? Don��t think about it anymore. It��s ridiculous. Just stop it.��


    She��s wiping the tears and staring at me, asking quietly: ��Do you dislike me? I��m still a virgin. This is my first time. Don��t lie to you, it��s true�� Don��t you believe it?��


    ��I believe!�� I smile and say in mild way, ��You don��t have to prove you are a virgin or not. I��m just telling you that you don��t have to do that!��


    I hesitate for a while, tentatively stretching out my hand and gently holding her shoulder, and murmuring: ��I know you��re afraid now, a little confused, and you don��t know what to do in the future. I can understand all these. But you don��t have to do that.��


    ��But�� But I love you���� The girl is crying again, as if wronged.


    I shake my head and laugh bitterly: ��OK, you��re not in love, you��re dependent.�� Then I sigh, ��Actually, I��m not good either. Yesterday, such a big thing happened. I��ve been in a bad mood, and I haven��t given you any good looks. You must be very upset. But I still need to say, you don��t have to do that!��


    I stand up, go into the bathroom, take all the clothes she left and throw them on the bed. I say gently: ��I��m going out for a cigarette now. When I come back, I hope you��ve dressedup, and then we take it never happened, OK?�� After that, I stop talking, turn and walk out of the door.


    Later all that night, she��s very silent, eyes have been looking at me. Where I go, there are her eyesights following. No matter I sit or lay down, her eyes are always on me, and even when I sleep at night and turn off the lights, I can still feel she is looking at me in another bed.


    The next morning, when I get up, Dorra opens her eyes too. Her eyes are red and swollen, just like two peaches. Don��t know whether she has stayed up all night.


    Without saying anything, I get out of bed and stretch out. I��ve been sleeping with my clothes for the past two days, and my body is somewhat shackled and uncomfortable. In fact, sleeping without undressing is a very uncomfortable thing.


    Then I wait patiently until the appointed time yesterday before I dial the phone again. Dorra doesn��t speak anything, just watching me quietly.


    The telephone rings three times and is connected.


    Still the deep voice of the man: ��Chen Yang?��


    ��It��s me.��


    ��Listen, have arranged. You just do what I say.��

 Chapter 114 - A cheater of pyramid marketing

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The train is bumping on the track. I look out of the window, the farmland, trees and hills on both sides are galloping back.


    It is a little stuffy in the carriage. Especially, the two men are sitting opposite me, one of them simply takes off his shoes, barefoot and folds his legs across the seat. The air smells really bad. This fellow is holding the newspaper in one hand, picks his toes with the other one, and from time to time reaches out to take a sip of tea with the hand was picking feet.


    Dorra is leaning on me, with a disgusting expression all her face. Her eyes have stared at the man in the opposite direction for several times, and finally she closes them disgustingly. I just keep looking out the window.


    The sun is about to set, and the shadow of the last remaining sun outside is falling on my face. I close the curtains at will. At this time, a dining car is pushed by and I buy a bottle of water. The price is twice that of the outside.


    I wake Dorra up and let her eat some bread with water.


    She looks funny now. Before boarding, I dragged her to cut the long hair off in a small barber shop. Now her hairs are too short to look like a boy. The girl was a little reluctant, kept muttering her mouth for half a day.


    But it must be admitted that after cut her hair and change a new cloth. At a glance, her appearance has really changed. This is a good way to cover up.


    I��ve been wearing that cap and a dirty coat. I haven��t shaved my chin for two days. I know that I must look very rustic now. I am haggard and bearded, sitting on the hard seat of a slow train. My ass is numb, drinking cold water and eating bread.


    We got on this train at noon today. The destination is GZ city.


    In the morning phone call, that guy briefly told me that let us find a way to get to GZ city within two days, and he��ll have a way to help us get out.


    He spoke so simply that I didn��t even understand what he meant of ��get out��. Find a way to help us escape to somewhere?


    Anyway, I don��t expect Juan��s ability can make it done.


    The other side said it quickly, the phone hung up quickly, and I didn��t even have time to ask a question. The phone was hung up.I could only laugh bitterly. He��s so sure that I��ll be able to get to the GZ City safe? But on the other hand, I have no other option.


    The train is still bumping. We are on a slow train with the green carriages. In the carriage, there are many people who bought stand tickets on the aisle. Even in the corridor of the train, there are many people who have bought no seat tickets. Some people can��t stand any more and take their luggage to sit at the door of the carriage.


    The lights in the carriage go out at night. The train will arrive on tomorrow morning. I feel my body is bumping with the train and my heart is somewhat confused about the unknown future. I��ve been thinking too much these two days, and I don��t want to keep thinking about the problems that make me feel headache.


    I gently push Dorra, who is napping next to me. She opens her eyes with drowsy eyes. I whisper to her: ��I go to smoke. You watch the seat and the luggage.�� Then I get up and walk through the crowded corridor. I dare not to go far, just standing at the junction between the two carriages and take out a cigarette from my pocket.


    There are also some smokers standing here too. They are from everywhere. I can see it from the different brands of their cigarettes.


    ��Brother, out from the army?�� As soon as I take out a cigarette and light, someone comes to chat with me. I look at him. A young man, in his thirties, is very attractive, very indecent. But I always think his eyes are something wrong. He��s pointing to the cigarette in my hand.


    It��s the last pack of the cigarette which Tommy gave me.


    The man leans up with a low-browed smile, having an unlit cigarette in his mouth.


    ��Brother, lend me a fire.��


    I take a glance at him, throw him a lighter.


    The guy takes a deep smoke after lighting his cigarette. Look at the way he��s smoking, I almost think he is smoking the drugs instead of cigarettes.


    Don��t know why, but I��m always feeling that he��s looking at me in a very frivolous way. It��s like the look of the peddler who stops people selling pirated CDs on the road.


    ��What are you selling?�� I frown and say, ��I don��t want anything!��


    ��Nothing!�� The man is smiling. His face is furtive, looking around, lowering his voice to say: ��Brother, are you down south looking for a job?��


    I��m silent. When he sees me not answering, he is simply walking up to me and leaning against the wall, talking to me: ��Where are you going?��


    ��GZ City.�� I answer briefly, with a tone and expression showing that I��m not interested in talking to him.


    But this fellow doesn��t care about my inpatient at all. He��s immediately smiling affectionately and saying: ��I��m going there too! Brother, what are you doing there? Work or do business?�� I only said one word, but he��s immediately catching up.


    I don��t answer him, just raise my eyelids and staring at him coldly.


    He is shrinking slightly from the prick in my eyes, but then he is looking at me with a smiling face again: ��Brother, don��t be so vigilant, I��m not a bad man.��


    Then he is pulling out a business card, handing it to me: ��This is my phone number, just in GZ City, are you interested in a job with more money and less investment? I��m not an agent! How do you think? I do have a good job there. You have to believe me! Just go with me! I won��t charge you a penny!��


    I look at him very carefully. Admittedly, he belongs to the kind of people the more you look, the more trivial he becomes. The cheapness on his face makes people want to beat him.


    I take the business card and look. It��s done quite delicately, but that gold-stamped font is a bit vulgar. The company name are two large words. The following is his title: Sales consultant.


    I��m stunned.


    ��We Can!�� He��s smiling, ��In short: WC company!�� He��s saying solemnly.


    ��Oh �� WC Company �� What kind of business do you do? It��s not selling toilet supplies, is it?�� I��m really amused.


    Is there something wrong with the boss��s head when he comes to such a company name?


    ��Of course not!�� He��s saying seriously, ��Our company has a good reputation, a huge sales network, registered in the Virgin Islands, enjoys all the preferential policies of foreign enterprises in the country, and has the best and most reasonable incentive mechanism and promotion mechanism!��


    From the mouth of such fellow dresses like a migrant worker, I suddenly utter such a set of very white-collar words. I��m really stunned.


    ��Brother, I think you��re very smart. Now there��s a way to make money. Our company is now recruiting sales. Are you interested? Make more money, invest less, and get higher returns!��


    I��m laughing. This guy looks just like an exactly liar.


    I shake my head: ��I��m not interested.�� Then I turn back and ready to leave, he stops me: ��Don��t hurry, I��m not a bad man! Really!��


    Then he is looking around furtively, then taking out a small colorful bag, which is only the size of the bandage, handing it in front of me: ��Our company sells this.��


    I look up and down carefully for several times before I finally make sure that this is the most familiar thing to me.


    A condom!


    ��This����


    ��This is our company��s main product!�� The obscene man is saying softly in his voice, ��Everyone is selling for ten dollars! You can get one dollar for each sale.��


    ��Wait! Ten dollars? Come on, Durex in the store is only sixteen dollars for a box! A box with five! Ten dollars for one for yours?��


    ��Of course.�� The obscene man is laughing very kindly, ��Everyone who just join the company are all have such a question, and I can tell you frankly that a condom is really not worth so much money. But we are not just selling a condom, but the membership! If you buy 100 condoms, you can become a bronze member of WC company! You buy 300, you can become a silver member! You buy 500, you can become a crystal member! If you buy 1000, you can become a diamond member! Every time you reach a new level, you can enjoy the level of equality! For example, I am a crystal member, so I can enjoy the treatment of the crystal membership! Every month I can get a variety of magazines like the Playboy provided by the company through special channels! There are legitimate editions and so on. Of course, this is only the crystal level! The diamond level is the top honorable enjoyment! Not only these magazines, electronic entertainment, but also a ten-day Japanese AV tour every year! Company can take you to see the real scene of AV recording, and even experience it for yourself.��


    I��m a little tired and stop him: ��Why do I buy so many condoms? Am I sick?��


    ��Well, it��s not asking you to buy it yourself. I mean. You buy it from here and sell it to someone else. You sell to others, and others sell to others. These sales are calculated under your name. This is called offline development! You develop offline, offline develop offline��s offline. You can count on it. You sell it to three people. That��s the pyramid theory! The world��s most scientific economic theory! If this kind of development goes on layer by layer., you can figure it out yourselves! How much money can you make?��


    Develop offline�� Pyramid theory��


    I see. I��ve met a cheater of pyramid marketing!

 Chapter 115 - Escape unnoticed

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I take a breath of the cigarette and wave the smoke away. Just for amuse, I say: ��Do you mean that if you want to make a fortune, I just need to develop the offlines? If I join the company, develop more offlines, buy more products, the more commissions I may get?��


    ��Yes! Yes!�� His eyes are shing. He seems so exciting that he��s going to pat me on my shoulder. But when he sees my cold face, just taking his hand back, ��Cool! Brother, you are really smart! I bought this condom for nine dollars each! When you get it, you will naturally sell one for ten. But don��t worry! You can sell it to your offlines one for eleven. I think you��re so smart that you��ll make a lot of money in this business! Look at me, I��ve been doing this for just less than two years, and now I��ve already had a good time!��


    When he finishes the word, he takes out a box of crumpled cigarettes from his pocket and hands me one. I look at it and see from the box that it is the kind of fake.


    Then the fellow is beginning to tell what the real cases are, just who did this business to make a big fortune, bought a villa and drove a famous car and so on.


    ��I��m not interested. Find someone else.�� I pinch the cigarette and turn to go back, but he is coming after me and whispering along the way, ��Don��t go, brother! Let��s talk about it again! Don��t worry, we are legal!��


    Ignoring him, I go into the carriage and straight to the seat. The fellow is still following me, trying to impress me with his words. I go back to my seat and find that the seat has been occupied. A strong man is sitting in my seat. Beside him, Dorra��s face is red with anger. When she sees me coming back, she��s immediately shouting: ��This man grabbed our seat to sit. He��s unreasonable!��


    I nod, not too surprise. There are many such things on the train. Some people go out and buy no seat ticket in order to save money and carry on during the trip. This young man seems can��t carry up anymore. He saw an empty seat and just sit down first, Dorra asked him to stand up. He just closed his eyes and pretended not to hear.


    In a word, there are many more unreasonable people outside. If all the people in the world are reasonable, the world would have been fucking peaceful.


    I look at the man, lower my voice and say steadily: ��Please stand up, this is my seat.�� This fellow has an unflattering look on his face, looking at me with the white eyes. He��s saying in a stiff voice, ��What��s wrong with I sit here for a while? You were fucking go away and I just sit in the empty seat. You fucking waste resources yourself.��


    I��m laughing at his simplicity


    I often go out and I know there are always such people. Especially on the train, depending on their own strength, bully things often happen. In this case, it is basically impossible for a weak person to face such a strong man.


    You look for a train attendant? The whole world knows that they are basically useless in most cases. They come over and say a few words. That guy will give your seat back on the spot and dare to to punch you back when the attendant leaves!


    I don��t talk any more. Anyway, it��s useless to talk nonsense when I meet someone unreasonable. I just reach out my hand and grab his neck. The fellow is waving his fist to hit to my face immediately. I grab his wrist. He��s stunned, probably not expecting me to repond so fast. He has tried two times and cann��t break away. With a little effort from my wrist, I turn his arm over slowly.


    He��s not as strong as me. He is turning around in pain. I push him hard on the back, and the fellow hits his crotch on the table. He is shouting with the pain, and then softening down. I then take him to the aisle and throw him on the ground. Glancing around, there are two other men who are hostile to me as if they are his companions.


    These people are the hooligans on the train. There are some people beside are stretching out their heads to see the excitement. I stare at them to scare them back. I sit back on my seat, raise my foot and step on the back of his hand. He is just about to struggle, just feeling a chill on his face.


    I am holding a saw-tooth knife in my hand and putting it on his face, asking coldly: ��You want red or white?��


    This guy is completely softening. Watching the tip of the knife is shaking in front of him, he dares not to move anymore. I let him go. He is getting up immediately and running to the end of the carriage in dejection. His other two accomplices also crowd into the other carriage.


    The space is small, and the action of my knife is only seen by the two seats next to me. Looking at the eyes to me, I am smiling, putting the knife back and saying calmly: ��I am a cook, this is for cutting meals.��


    Anyway, I don��t care the people around believe it or not. Few of them dare to interfere. This is the way of this world.


    The obscene man is standing aside to want to talk to me. But he is frightened and hesitating to speak to me again when he sees me showing the knife.


    Actually, I don��t want to be so publicized, but I can��t. If you are not tough, you will be bullied. And I have Dorra beside to take care of. I can��t keep silent. If you let him take one step, he will dare to take two steps forward. If I give in, he would dare to come and bully the girl next step!


    Then I close my eyes and pay no attention to the eyes around. Dorra is disturbed and frightened. She is holding one of my arms in her hands and tryng to stick her body to me. Her head is crooking on my shoulder.


    The obscene man is not alone. I find that there are seven to eight of his associates in the whole carriage, both men and women. From the early twenties to the forties, they are chatting with passengers one by one. Each of them is saying about how to make a fortune and earn a lot of money, and telling about the hard struggle history, expressing how depressed used to be. Now, since doing pyramid sales, they have been rich. The monthly harvest of tens of thousands a month and have owned houses and cars already.


    I find it ridiculous that some people actually do believe these nonsense words. At least I see some honest-looking people in several seats who are intimidated.


    Until the next morning, no one was bothering us any more. In the morning, the train arrives the station. I look out at the weather. It��s still cloudy, but the temperature is much higher. I open the bag and find a coat for Dorra. Then we get off the train with the crowd.


    The obscene man seems to have gathered a harvest. I see that their pyramid sales team has added three to four new faces. The new faces are all the workers carrying the bags. They are following out of the train expectantly. The pyramid sales cheaters are very gentle and friendly. It is a kind of gray wolf��s kindness to little red riding hood, helping to carry bags and luggage, and slowly squeezing to the exit at the end of the crowd.


    Walking down the platform, I take a look at Dorra. The girl��s eyes are still a little blank, but she is leaning close to me with a sense of safty in her eyes. My heart is softened a little. I reach out my hand to hold her little hand and walk out the train station.


    I��m walking carefully in the crowd, keeping a proper distance from the people around, while not making myself too conspicuous. The speed is slow. As I��m approaching the exit, I suddenly find an abnormal situation.


    Outside the gate, some young men with long hairs in flowery shirts are walking around, pulling pedestrians by the side of the road from time to time, looking at them with the fierce faces, and then pushing them aside to signal them to go away. I notice that most of the people they are checking are young men and women.


    I��m suddenly nervous!


    I even see two or three people crouching under a few pillars, clearly holding a picture in their hands, and then sweeping their eyes to the crowd from time to time.


    What��s up?


    My heart is full of doubts. Why are so many people searching here as soon as we arrive?


    Time is waiting for no one! Although there were a lot of people in the train just now, but we are standing there and just waiting for a while. There are fewer people in the corridor. Sooner or later, we will be found.


    Suddenly, I see the obscene man��s group is coming. A group of pyramid sales are surrounding the lambs they have just deceived in the middle. Others continue to instill their wealth theory and seize the time to brainwash these guys.


    I suddenly have an idea. I immediately pull Dorra over and stop the obscene man: ��Hello, man!��


    ��Huh?�� He sees me, a little corrugated. I��m immediately laughing and saying: ��I thought about it carefully, and I think you have a good point. I just come here and I��m not familiar with other people, and I want to find a way to make a fortune�� So����


    I deliberately stop here for a moment and looking at him with the smile.


    The obscene man is hesitating a little. He has seen me waving the knife in the train before. Generally, this kind of cheater dares not to take man like me.


    But then I continue: ��Look, I just come here with my sister, have no job and no place to settle down. I��m also interested in the job you��re talking about. Do you think I can try it first?��


    He takes a look at Dorra and is relieved.

 Chapter 116 - Lies, lies, all lies!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Indeed, I��m dragging a little girl, look like am going to work in the south. At least I can��t be a policeman.


    He immediately opens his arms to welcome me, laughing to take the bag in my hand, I extend my arm to stop him, smile and say: ��Please take more care of us.��


    ��You��ve joined us. We��ll all be one family in future!�� He��s laughing, and a woman immediately coming over to hold Dorra, intentionally saying in a deliberately high voice with the fake smile: ��Ouch, what a smart girl!��


    Dorra looks at her coldly and shrinking her body behind me. The obscene man is wink to that woman immediately. That woman steps aside.


    Then we join this group and they are immediately surrounding us. There are two people are seizing the opportunity to instill how to make a fortune. After check the tickets, the whole group go all the way out of the railway station.


    Several guys outside are trying to stop us, but then two of their companions stop them with laughter. I can vaguely hear them saying: ��These are pyramid sales cheaters, a bunch of field rats, you don��t need to check them.��


    Finally, they spit at us far away and scolding: ��Damn rats!��


    I hear this very clearly, look at the newly-netted guys in the group. Their exciting faces with eyes flashing, and they are dreaming of really to make a fortune. Suddenly I feel pity for them.


    Really, I feel they are pityful.


    Those hooligans are generally acknowledged by most people to be inferior in quality and uneducated. But even those people know that pyramid sales people are the ��rats��. But there are people are desperate to drill into this trap.


    Outside the station, a dilapidated van is parked. The body paint has fallen off a lot. The license plate in front is covered with dust, covering one third of the number. It��s not known whether intentional or not.


    The obscene man is leading us to the front of the van. The driver is jumpout out of the van and looking at us with triangular eyes. He has an unkind face, but is tring hard to squeeze out a friendly smile, shaking hands with everyone: ��How are you!�� Then he is looking at our new faces, saying loudly: ��Are these the new coming brothers and sisters? Welcome! Welcome!��


    Then he helps us enthusiastically carry the luggages onto the van.


    Originally only six seats van has been plugged ten people, coupled with everyone��s luggage. Sitting inside, people attach to people, extremely close with human breath, the van just likes a big sardine tin.


    I don��t speak anything. We��re still near the railway station. I dare not to leave now. I��ve decided to wait until safe to leave.


    It��s the first time I��ve been to GZ city, so I can��t tell the direction. And there is no sun in the sky. Sitting in the van, I just feel that the van has turned several times left and right, and gets more and more remote. I don��t know where it��s driving to.


    I can only see that the buildings around are all pretty low. It seems we have reached a old town, and then the van goes down a path and finally stops at the door of a small building, which looks a little better than the others.


    The van stalls and a black plume of smoke is coming out from the exhaust pipe. I doubt the van was picked by these cheaters from the garbage collection station. The engine of the van along the way sounds like the roar of a tractor.


    Getting out of the van, I look at the building in front of me, feeling somewhat both funny and annoying.


    Obviously, this is a very historical building. I even accidentally see a big ��pull down�� written in white paint on the corner. But most of it was carefully erased, looks vaguely. I look around at the buildings, and the people coming in and out of the low houses are all looking suspicious.


    While they are carrying the luggages, I take a few steps to the side and see an address on the portal beam of a house. But the address was also brushed. It��s only after a long time that the paint on it has fallen off. I can see what the address is after half a careful look and half a guess.


    Then I follow the crowd into the building, which surprised me! This place looks like a dilapidated building from the outside, but it was well decorated inside. A copper signboard hangs in a very conspicuous place, on which was written: ��WC company��. The hall is not big, but because the walls are inlaid with mirrors, the space looks much more deserted. The floor is actually made of marble, though it��s the cheapest kind.


    There��re some people in the hall are slouching around lazily. But when they see us coming in, they��re moving one after another, no longer slouching. They��re queuing up in line, shouting and crowding into the two counters in the hall as if they are in a rush to buy. In addition, there��s a formal front desk. I see an air conditioner beside the front desk! But it��s obviously not opened. I even suspect that the well-known brand air conditioner is probably just a shell there.


    A sollow faced girl with a sickly look is standing behind the front desk. As soon as she sees us coming in, she is straightening up and tring to make the most cordial smile: ��Hello! Welcome!��


    She is wearing a suit of professional dress. But looking at the material, it is obvious off-the-rack. The high-heeled shoes under her feet have faded because they are too old, revealing the black lining. However, they seem to have been carefully daubed with white chalk, at least not so conspicuous.


    We go inside and turn into a lounge. Then the obscene man asks everyone to put down the luggage first.


    I see some people are waiting here. Some of them are apparently the new lamps too. They look excited with a little expectation, with luggage beside them.


    The room is quite large, about the size of a school classroom. There is a small white simple teaching board hanging in front of it. There are paintbrushes under it. There are seven to eight rows of the chairs in the room. At the end, there is a row of sofas which looks very old. The fabric on the sofa has lost its color.


    The front desk girl is busily taking out dozens of disposable paper cups and pouring tea for us. I take a look in the paper cup. I doubt if it��s the real tea. It��s more like the leaves of unknown plants.


    I look at the room. There are about seven or eight lamps, including me and Dorra. Besides, there are seven to eight cheaters, who are sitting in the back and sides of the room. Every time the obscene man says a word, they just applaud loudly. Driven by this atmosphere, some lamps soon begin to follow blindly.


    Because we are all new comers, we can��t tell which ones are new comers and who are the original ones. Anyway, people are blind, seeing others are applauding, and they are also used to applauding after a long time.


    Then the obscene man begins to introduce several of their partners, saying that some of the company��s old employees to introduce successful experience.


    Then from the back row and two sides of the room, several men and women are standing out in turn.


    Anyway, just one word: Lying!


    Someone claims to have been unemployed before and how much money they made one year later.


    Someone claims to be company employees. After resigning and doing this, they bought a house and a car one year later.


    Someone claims to be part-time workers. After doing this, they went to their rural homes built new houses.


    The most fucking ridiculous thing is that a guy in a suit comes up and claims to be an owner of a company. He used to earn hundreds of thousands of monies a year, but then he saw that he could make money by doing this. He then shut down the company. As a result, he made a million dollars a year now.


    I look at all him from the shoes to suits. Although they are imitations of famous brands, at least passable in appearance. But It��s just that his tone is as stiff as reciting lines, which makes people feel strange.


    But a lot of people around are cheering, and the applause is very warm. Those people deliberately throw out numbers, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions.


    These figures are intuitively stimulating, and the number of ��show-up�� routes, though old-fashioned, can still deceive people after all. Moreover, these deceived lamps are selected by them.


    Doesn��t that say? ��The more monies, the more fools.��


    Just as the lamps are flushed with the excitement of a bright future, the obscene man throws out a heavy bomb!


    ��Now let��s invite Miss Lau, our professional marketing tutor, to start the pre job training for you��


    Hearing the sound of high-heeled shoes, a white-collar beauty is coming in from the door. She is petite, dressing in a decent light-yellow professional women��s dress, and her hair easily spreading behind her back. With several books and a folder in her hand, she is walking in with her head holding high.


    To give her her due, this is a beautiful woman. As soon as she comes in, the room becomes quiet.


    The obscene man is looking at the crowd and saying seriously: ��This is the marketing expert of our company. She��s a senior talent who has studied abroad!��


    I��m shocked!


    I know her.


    This woman dresses as a white-collar beauty, with light makeup and the professional expression on her face.


    But I immediately think of her once nestled in the arms of those bosses with countless ��thank you boss�� coquettish scenes. This woman is the mummy who broke the rules and was driven away from the nightclub by me.


    Phenix!


    Watching this fake ��marketing expert�� is coming in, I��m immediately dodging and sitting behind a person at once.

 Chapter 117 - Skillful

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Phoenix��s appearance has changed a lot, but I still recognize her at a glance. She��s a little thinner, her skin a little darker, but she looks more energetic, and her eyes have a lot of momentum. In one word, she looks deceptive.


    She puts the book and the folder on the desk, pulling a pair of rimless glasses on the bridge of her nose, saying softly: ��Hello, everyone, I am the trainer who is lecturing to you today. You are welcome. Now that you are here, we are all brothers and sisters. You don��t have to call me Miss. Lau. It��s too polite. Just call me Phoenix.��


    After that, she gives out a sweet smile. There��re several men sitting in the front row seem to be half hooked at once.


    She looks like a normal woman now, but she is still keeping the haunting eyes. Then she grabs a chalk, turns to write a line on the small whiteboard behind her.


    ��The path to wealth!��


    I have to admit that her handwriting is much better than before. At least when she signed the bills in nightclub to send the wine and fruits to guests, her handwriting was liking the ghost pictures.


    Her handwriting is better now, but a woman, who hasn��t graduated from junior high school, is wearing the glasses and professional suits to pretend a marketing expert from abroad. These cheaters are bold enough!


    ��How to earn the greatest wealth!�� With a powerful wave of her hand and a look of longing on her face, she is saying loudly, ��Everyone comes down to work, to seek gold, in order to be prominent! But no matter you are employed or do business on your own. What do we lack the most? It��s the right theory! No one can earn money without the brain! The era of brute force without theory has long passed! Today I��m going to introduce to you the most advanced pyramid marketing theory in the world!��


    Subsequently, a series of terms, kind of offline, ROI, sales chain extra extra are jumping out of her mouth skillfully.


    I have to say that this speech is very inspiring. I am sure that this kind of enchanting speech is absolutely not what she can say. She must have recited the manuscript. However, this woman who have experienced numerous nightclub scenes are absolutely first-class in acting! Her speech is full of humanistic color!


    Usually, this kind of illegal pyramid sales system, in fact, advocates upgrading the system of return. That is to say, you buy products online and sell them to the offline at a higher price. The more you buy, the more offlines you develop, the more you earn! At the same time, your offlines must be further developed.


    Actually, most of the so-called ��commodities�� in pyramid sales do not have market value or market competitiveness, and their prices are often several times or even tens of times higher than the prices of similar commodities in the market. Because they are only a cover for manipulating the operation to cheat money. Many people stock up a lot of goods in order to reach the sales target. They think that if they may find the offlines quickly, they can make more money and get faster promotion opportunities. As a result, a large number of goods can not be sold because they can��t find enough offlines, so the losses would be huge!


    What makes me sick most is that these cheaters have openly bewitched the lamps to start from your friends and relatives to develop offlines.


    ��Do you have any friends? Do you have classmates? Do you have brothers and sisters? Have you uncles and nieces?��


    Yes! You can develop your offline from them and sell them your products! Then tell them the theory! Let them join the family! You have to change your mind! You have to understand that this is to help them again! Because they can also develop offline in this way! Then they can make a lot of money too!


    So, just join!


    Phoenix, after all, is a beautiful woman. With a red face, sweating on the forehead, she��s simply raising her hands and shouting: ��Success is in front of us, is right under our feet! Now follow me and shout! Shout out your hearts together! I want to make a fortune! I want to succeed! I want to be rich! Come along! Come along! I want to make a fortune! I want to succeed! I want to be rich!��


    At first the lamps are still hesitating, but the cheaters next to them immediately are shouting louder and louder one by one.


    At the same time, those unemployed men, private bosses and other cheaters are coming out again and again to publicize their successful experiences and sharing their successful results, showing off their achievements. The whole room is full of fanaticism.


    Human psychology is a kind of delicate ��blind conformity�� strange psychology, when the surrounding environment is identifying with a thing, even if you have a little doubt, but in the atmosphere of environmental fanaticism, you can easily be assimilated and mobilized.


    I��m just hiding behind the crowd and looking around calmly because I have already prepared for it. I find some cheaters are looking at me doubtfully. I don��t want to be too conspicuous, so I��m also shouting a couple of words in a low voice, so they turn their eyes away.


    These cheaters, I��m sure, were also the lamps not long ago. They were tricked here to accept this kind of brainwashing, then turned into cheaters and come out to cheat others!


    Finally, Phoenix magically pulls out several certificates from the folder she has brought to prove the company��s authority and legitimacy.


    In particular, a certificate from a health care certification organization makes me fell both funny and annoying. Now the cheaters are still really thoughtful!


    I can assure you that this certificate is true! Absolutely true! And this health care organization is absolutely true!


    Why?


    Let me say a simple example: those toothpaste advertisements that are often shown on TV mention often that they are recommended by the National Dental Prevention Group. Do you feel authoritative?


    It��s all fucking bullshit! What ��National Dental Prevention Group�� is simply false! This organization is not a national one, but a private one. Civilian run! That is to say, it��s a private registered!


    Ordinary people do not know this. When they hear the ��National Dental Prevention Group��, feel it��s authoritative. In fact, the well-known National Dental Defense Group, the office is actually a small broken room, one table, a total of two people!


    So, in fact, it is not difficult to organize and certify health care products by these illegal pyramid selling cheats.


    Whatever you sell, as long as you are willing to spend money, hire two pseudo experts to register and set up a certification organization, then find a warehouse as the office location, register, and then you can advertise to boast!


    Can��t be registered domestic? Never mind! Just register abroad! It��s simple! There are such intermediaries in foreign countries that specialize in helping people register purse companies. If you want to register any companies, call them to explain and pay a sum of money to them, they will do all the formalities for you. And absolutely legal!


    Unfortunately, there are a lot of people who do believe in this kind of fraud.


    At least when Phoenix takes out with these certificates, some of the doubtful lamps around her are convinced!


    I quietly lead Dorra back silently, while the crowds are rushing to the front to see the certificates. Phoenix doesn��t notice us. She just takes those certificates away and hurrying out. Next, the obscene man begins to announce: ��If you want to join the company on the spot, you can become new members. As long as you immediately take out money to buy the products, and then according to the theory of training efforts to develop offline, as long as you develop enough offline, you can become rich.��


    At this time, cheaters mixed in the lamps are jumping out immediately, some are shouting to buy, some are rushing to pay, and some are rushing to fill in the form immediately.


    Man is often this kind of animal, even if you might have thought in your heart: ��Will there be a false?�� But when you see the people around you acting. Soon, another thought will come to your mind: ��So many people are doing this, is everyone deceived? It��s impossible for everyone to be fooled. I��m the only one who��s smart? Seems like I��m wrong! Crowds are right for sure!��


    What��s next?


    Lamps just wait for the knife!


    I immediately want to leave in disorder, but the obscene man��s words leave me behind.


    ��Brothers and sisters, new members, please come back after registration. We will arrange the dormitory for you! The company is a big family. We will arrange the dormitory for you!��


    I think about it. It seems to be a good idea to hide here.


    At least, it��s much safer than outside!

 Chapter 118 - Psychological hints

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    It costs almost one thousand dollars to buy a complete set of products. Not lamp can pay so much money on the spot. But it��s OK. They can let you take your time.


    You don��t have that much money now? Simple! You can live in this warm family first, and then you can let your family transfer money here!


    Don��t know when the obscene man has disappeared. Instead, two other cheaters come. In fact, I can see that they were good people, but the assimilated poor people. They are all looking dish-colored and taking us out of the small building through the back door.


    This is obviously a southern building poor residential area, and the buildings here are all old. Behind it are many illegal buildings. All the simple sheds one by one, like psoriasis.


    I see dozens of people are wandering around here, with muddy eyes but a little crazy, like wolves eager eating human beings, patrolling the new group.


    We are taken into a low adobe house. Our new arrivals are deliberately separated. Only Dorra follows me closely. I have a cold look all my face. Someone is tring to separate Dprra from me, but when I am staring him coldly, he just retreats.


    ��This is our staff dormitory! It��s also a big family where all the brothers and sisters live!�� A woman of about forty comes over enthusiastically to help me carry my luggage. I stop her, carry my bag to walk in with Dorra. Dorra is apparently scared. She is closing to me and whispering: ��Are we really going to stay here?��


    I shake my head and motion her not to speak.


    The room is a shanty. Even the word crude is not enough to describe here.


    There are only two rooms here. One for men and another one for women. There are only wooden beds, and nothing else.


    I see there are some coal stoves outside some houses, burning honeycomb coal and smoking heavily.


    ��They are cooking.�� The cheater who��s leading the way is smiling kindly, ��When enter our big family, brothers and sisters take care of each other!��


    Then he introduces one by one that people here are managed by piece. There are several people in a house. The senior cheaters, middle-level cheaters, junior cheaters and lamps are mixed up. The senior cheater acts as the leader. The people below should listen to the leader��s words and they must not refuse!


    In their words: ��It��s tempering! Cultivate your spirit of hard work! The harder you work, the more resilient you will be on the road to success in the future!��


    Then he is immediately instilling a whole set of theories into me. First of all, he stresses that everyone is now a family, like brothers and sisters, are close comrades in arms on the road to wealth. Then he says that the whole family should be under unified management. Now we are still in the training stage, we need to accept the leader��s training. We need to hand over our ID card, mobile phone and other personal items first.


    ��For the sake of unified management.�� He puts aside others, deliberately lowers his voice to say to me, ��Young man, I am for your good. You think that so many people in the dormitory, what if your valuables are lost? I represent the company to help you keep it all together!��


    I reply lightly: ��No, I keep my things myself.��


    Then no matter how he says, I just look at him coldly. The cheater is helpless but can only go. After a while, there are three cheaters come around me to brainwash me. It��s nothing but of I need to respect the leadership, need to obey management first, to understand that the current training is to build the foundation for future success! Later, I��m getting impatient, go straight to the corner, pick up a brick from the ground, throw in front of them, and say coldly: ��I��m here to make a fortune, not to be managed! Whoever keeps talking nonsense, I won��t be polite anymore!��


    After that, I raise my hand and knead it into a fist. I hit it with one punch, and the brick is broken into four pieces immediately.


    These cheaters dare not to speak anymore, all retreat.


    In fact, I understand that they will not force you at first. They won��t show their ferocity until they��ve emptied all your money. Moreover, I am not afraid of it!


    Although the place is curde, but it is really safe, just like a big rat��s nest.


    Originally, I was curious about why these people all look like malnourished. I finally understand when we have lunch.


    We have boiled cabbage and very hard rice. Dorra frowns all the time and can��t eat after a few bites. The cheaters next are eating with relish. And they have been indoctrinating us with the spirit of hardship all the time.


    ��If you eat a little bitterness now, you will taste ten times sweetness in the future!�� What surprises me is that when they are saying these words, the cheaters are very sincere, as if they really believe in this idea!


    This is the real brainwashing!


    The next things opened my eyes!


    Who says cheaters have no technical? I find that these illegal pyramid sales are all psychologists!


    In the afternoon, there��s a meeting in the room. They say it��s ��family meeting��. Let everyone feel the warmth of the family! Especially the newcomers!


    More than a dozen people, most of them are the cheaters, the rest are the lamps, including Dorra and I, are sitting around the room. Then we begin to sing some inspirational songs! At the beginning, some new people are restrained, while the other cheaters, men and women, are all exciting, shouting slogans to get rich successfully, and then singing songs in a high-pitched and exciting tone!


    Then all the people sing together. The louder we are singing, the more the atmosphere gradually mobilizing. Then we start playing games. These are some very simple games, such as losing hands, beating drums and spreading flowers, and so on. For a while, people in the room are all laughing, no matter lamps or cheaters. Now there is no distinction between a cheater and a lamp. The atmosphere has been completely relaxed. Even Dorra, who has frowned for a day, is enjoying a little bit now.


    Next, they have some activities of remembering bitterness and thinking sweetness.


    The leader is announcing loudly to begin the process of ��daily spiritual purification��, and all the cheaters are quiet immediately. Then the lights in the room are turned off. The leader is using a soft tone to induce everyone to relax, close the eyes, and carefully reflect on the pain we have experienced, the setbacks, the hardships of life, the tribulations, the suffering. If you don��t have these, think back to the grievances you suffered from childhood, such like failing in the exam, unemployment, lovelorn, those sad memories and so on. A few minutes later, seeing that everyone��s mood is almost up, the leader orders several old pyramid sales here to tell their histories, including young people and middle-aged people. Anyway, everyone speaks more and more miserable.


    Everyone is an ordinary person, mostly experiences similar, kind of lovelorn, unemployment and other experiences are common. And the leader is skillful choose people to talk. Man and woman, old and young each out. Let them repeat again and again, immediately let others have a sense of empathy! The atmosphere reaches the climax instantly


    Smart! It��s really smart!


    Several of the girls who are listening even can��t help crying. At the end, the leader is shouting out in an excited voice: ��Let��s release the pain in our hearts. In this big family, we are all relatives! There is no need to continue suffering alone! Let��s support each other and interdependence!��


    In the end, most of the people are holding each other and crying!


    I can��t help but marvel in my heart. It��s fucking amazing!


    This is absolute master of psychology!


    First, with those singing, games and other processes to weaken people��s heart defense, promote the integration of the atmosphere, let everyone further familiar with each other, and then with the memory of bitterness and sweetness to arouse the pain and weakness of all hearts, and finally become a family of all!


    Even the little girl Dora can��t help falling a few tears too.


    ��Are we suffering now?��


    ��Yes!��


    ��Then do we want to get rich? Do we want to be success?��


    ��Yes!��


    Then several cheaters are jumping out to explain how they feel the warmth of the big family, how they succeeded in their career, how many points they earned, what membership level they have reached and how much return they have gotten after they embarked on pyramid selling.


    These words move the lamps who have been tricked into tears by the previous activities immediately!


    I know it��s only the first day now!


    If they do this once or twice a day, and constantly use these seemingly ��family meetings�� like activities. In fact, these are the strong repetitive psychological hints!


    Day after day, over time, these newcomers will eventually be brainwashed! Those illegal pyramid sales theories will be deeply rooted in their minds! The whole person will become a pyramid-selling madman!


    In the end, they will become one of the cheaters, and then use this set to deceive another bunch of the newcome lamps.

 Chapter 119 - Crazy! Theyre all crazy！

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    When indoctrinating the theory of pyramid marketing, the first and most critical element is that offline can begin to development from the relatives and friends. This is to use the trust to cheat money.


    Of course, after brainwashing process, the leader will tell you that this is not cheating, but helping family and friends get rich together!


    ��Today you seem to have cheated them of their money, but in fact you are pulling them together on the road to become rich! They will be grateful to you in the future!��


    After listening to their nonsense for a long time, I take time out to go to the toilet. I find that there are two male cheaters are following me, showing clearly the surveillance. I��m not worried. The toilet is just outside the house, only several steps away. I��m not afraid of there will be anything happen to Dorra. If anything happens, when she is screaming, I can hear it immediately.


    Two cheaters try to talk to me, but when they see my cold face, they dare not to speak anymore. When I take out my mobile phone to dial, one cheater immediately becomes alert: ��What do you want to do?��


    I look at him and say: ��Call home, I don��t have much money on hand.��


    When he hears that I��m going to call back for money, this cheater immediately relaxes and another one is encouraging me: ��Stick to it! We must insist! Your family may not understand you at first, but they will understand when you are succeeded in the future. We will be your strong backing!��


    I walk impatiently to one side.


    The phone rings three times to connect.


    ��Chen Yang?��


    ��Um.�� I look at the two cheaters who are not far away from me and whisper, ��It��s me.��


    ��Where are you now? GZ city?��


    ��I���� Suddenly my heart is moving!


    A strange idea is coming from my mind! The scene at the railway station this morning makes me very confused! Why are those people coming so fast?


    ��I may arrive tomorrow.�� I change my tongue and ask casually, ��Is it safe there now?��


    The thick voice on the other end of the phone seems to be silent for a while: ��Are you suspicious?��


    I say nothing.


    ��You have no choice but to trust me. It��s safer here than anywhere else.�� He says lightly, ��Call me when you arrive.��


    Then, without waiting for me to say anything, the phone has been hung up.


    I hold my mobile phone, and don��t know how to describe my feelings in my heart.


    From my point of view, I don��t want to doubt Juan��s man. What��s more, I��m unwilling to doubt Juan! But the scene I saw out of the railway station today really makes my heart unable to relax.


    How could they throw their nets here so quickly?!


    The two cheaters behind me watch me come back with the phone. I look a little bad. They think it is not easy for me to ask for money from my family, just come to comfort me one after another. They also say they were the same for the first time too, suggest that I may go to quarrel with my family, and they have done so. At the same time, they are afraid of my misunderstanding, also explain to me in particular: ��This is also a temporary means of emergency, and we will succeed in the future. Families will understand!��


    I��m too lazy to ignore the two guys and go straight back to the house. Dorra is being surrounded by two women to persuade her something. The little girl��s face is impatient, incessant anger saying: ��Enough! Are you bored?��


    ��We��re doing it for your good���� A woman next to her just says a word, when sees me come back, she is quickly stepping aside.


    ��What��s wrong?�� I frown.


    ��They want to take my luggage and personal identifications.�� Dorra is very angry.


    I stare at the woman and say: ��I don��t mean to be rude to women, but you��d better not provoke us.��


    The whole afternoon, the cheaters are busy persuading the new lamps to send money or get relatives and friends to be offlines. And I obviously become a different kind of person there. The leader is a little dissatisfied with me. He tried to talk to me several times. I just look at him coldly. Two young men next to me want to be rude to me, but when they look at the broken brick, they just quail.


    But I do not intentionally provoke them, the money I should pay, I just pay. I need to spend money to find a hiding place anyway. When they are saying the nonsense theories, I just listen and don��t talk.


    In the evening, the leader comes to me with some young men. He says kindly that he wants to have a good talk with me. He says that I have emotional and ideological problems. They should enlighten me and do ideological work for me. These people are so strange. The obviously nonsense theories, but they really regard it as the truth!


    They are different from the general cheaters. The general cheaters understand when they are cheating people, that thing is wrong, but only cheating people for money. But these people are different. They��ve all been brainwashed. They��re totally crazy. They really fanatically think it��s possible to make a fortune in this way They seem to really want to persuade me to join their big family!


    Of course, if I refuse, then they will use house arrest and other violent means. I know this very well in my heart. I speak no word just listen to what they say, without refuting it. But if they want me to hand over my mobile phone and certificates, I just refuse.


    The leader is somewhat annoying. He��s keeping persuading me. But I��m just like a stubborn rock and keeping silent.


    They don��t have much energy to concentrate on me either. After all, there are a lot of lamps here today, and not all of them are fools who let them cheat. Although some people are brainwashed, infected and heartbeated in that atmosphere, but after the momentum has passed, they are repentant, hesitant, and even say that they want to leave here.


    After all, people who go out are not all fools!


    So, these cheaters are busy doing everyone��s ideological work, let them pay out to join, become one of the members to ��into the big family��.


    I take this opportunity to leave Dorra in the room, go out around. Immediately, there��s someone following me. It seems that the newcomers are not allowed to wander around, especially the untamed spikes like me. If I want to get out of this place, they just stop me.


    The rule here is not to go out! All outings must be applied with the leader of the house where they live!


    I feel both funny and annoying. Militarized management restricts personal freedom. In this way, there are people crazy enough to believe that this can make a fortune? Amazing!


    In the evening, several new faces come into the room with some foods. They live in our house too. It seems that they have been here for a longer time.


    So, it turns out that all the purchasers are the real ��own people�� of these cheaters, while the others are strictly prohibited from going out! There is no newspaper, no TV, no going out, let you have classes every day to purify your mind, instill the theories that make people mad and paranoid.


    I feel like it��s almost the same as being in prison! Indeed, those so-called spiritual exchanges, those family meetings, will make you very touched. But it��s just a clever trick that uses human psychology.


    Every time you are touched, you have to take some money out! When you��re out of money, they��ll let you call home and ask for money! If your family don��t give you money, just make trouble or cheat! If your family��s money is emptied, just let you look for your relatives and friends to develop the offlines! It��s better to deceive people to come. They will pick them up at the railway station anyway! Then when someone is brought in, it��s the new lamps!


    As for the people who used to be here, they want to go? No way!


    You can��t walk away, because you are under house arrest. The leader won��t let you go, and other cheaters won��t let you go too. In fact, most people have been brainwashed, very firmly believe that it will really make a fortune! As long as the unremitting development offline, there will be a day to be successed!


    Even if occasionally one or two people wake up to want to go. No way! They lock you up and imprison your freedom. Is it illegal to restrict personal freedom? What these people do is illegal.


    Moreover, for most of the brainwashed madmen here, if you want to go means you want to go out and report and expose here, which is tantamount to destroying their way to wealth! These crazy guys will think of you as a mutual sworn enemy first!


    These people are really pathetic! They are a bunch of fools who dream to get something for nothing, and a bunch of madmen who dream to get rich and succeed!


    To my surprise, these people are very united! Very, very united! They are almost firmly around the senior liars, the feelings between each other are very good! It��s like a kind of dependence!


    But then I realize that these guys in order to develop offlines have almost deceived all the relatives and friends they can find. Their original true friendship and kinship have been cheated. They have no real friends and relatives. Even if there are, no one wants to see them. It��s like a person who has fallen into the water. He can only hold anything around him.


    Just one day, I��ve seen too much. Let me laugh and cry is, a few men take me as an enemy, because I do not obey the leader, not serious purification of the soul, refuse to open the mind to the cheaters. So, they actually huddle together to squeeze me out!


    It can be said that here is a completely distorted, bizarre, ridiculous but sad place!


    I can even say that I have never seen such strong-minded person. They��re a bunch of crazy people full of persistent ideals! These poor crazy people!

 Chapter 120 - Business

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    In the middle of the night, while sleeping, I��m suddenly awakened by some movements. I sleep alertly, Hearing the noises, I immediately turn over and sit up. I see three to four men open the door from outside and come in. The dark shadow has filled almost all the space of the small room.


    I frown. Are they going to do something to teach me so soon? Or is it because my performance today was too selective so that they want to kill a chicken for monkeys?


    Then the light in the room is turned on. This is a small light bulb of less than 20 watts. A man is looking at me and saying: ��You come out with us!��


    The rest people of the room have awakened too, but they are immediately warned not to move. I seem to have met this man in the daytime, like the driver who drove the van to pick us up. But at night the lights are too dim to see him clearly.


    ��I have no malice to you, only the leader of the company wants to see you.�� He speaks in a friendly tone and doesn��t mean to be rude to me.


    I take a look at him and then pat Dorra beside me gently.


    I won��t let her sleep in a room with those female cheaters at night. I don��t trust them at all! I just let her sleep next to me with her clothes. The girl refused first. She said that there are other men in the room and she felt bad. I told her: Don��t treat them as human beings.


    I wake her up and ask her to follow me out with her clothes and the lugage.


    ��She has to stay here.�� That man hesitates for a moment and says.


    I look at him coldly: ��Where am I going and where is she going!�� The fellow looks back and discusses with the people behind him, and then agrees.


    I take Dorra out of the door, and pass through these houses with them. We come to a small building where��s the place we have been there this morning, and go to the second floor. I push the door into a room under their guidance. As soon as I enter, I see a bright light inside. Phoenix is sitting on a sofa, smiling proudly: ��Oh, Brother little 5! Long time no see, I didn��t expect to see you here!��


    In this way, she finally restores the image of the original wild and sexy nightclub mummy in my mind.


    Then she is standing up, and the man behind me closes the door. She is coming slowly, twisting her waist and putting one hand on my shoulder: ��I say brother little 5, how do you come here to make a fortune? When I saw you, I hardly dare to believe it!��


    When she finishes, she is winking at me. Actually, I know she��s not flirting with me. It��s just a professional habit.


    Since I��ve been recognized, I just sit down on the sofa with grins and ask Dorra to stand beside me.


    ��Brother little 5, how affectionate!�� Phoenix is purposely saying with a tune in her voice, ��Come all the way here with such a beautiful little girl beside you! Do you always take her with you as a treasure?��


    I look at her face and say steadily: ��I��m wrong. I didn��t expect to rush to your stronghold. Just say it, you ask me come here in the middle of the night, what do you want?��


    ��Don��t worry, brother little 5!�� She is staring at me, taking up a cigarette out from a pack of cigarettes on the table and taking out a delicate silver Givenchy lighter to light with a click. She takes a puff on purpose and blowing the smoke to my face, with a triumphant mockery in her eyes, ��You��re still so impulsive. Hey, I was really surprised to see you sitting down there during the day. At that time, I was wondering why our brother little 5 come to my little place. Hum����


    I frown in disgust, waving the smoke in front of me, and say nothing.


    She has laughed for a while and then looking straight at me: ��Later I just realized that you are escaping! Little 5, do you know that you are already famous now? Someone is looking for you by name. If I didn��t see you and made a call to ask about it, I didn��t know you have made such a big mess!��


    ��What on earth do you want? Go straight ahead!�� I look at her calmly.


    ��Hum! You always look like this!�� She picks up a little finger and pointing at me, saying coldly, ��Do you think you are still the chief manager of the nightclub? Do you think you can still call a dozen of brothers to come with a single call? Aren��t you very arrogant? Hum! You made me couldn��t stay at that time. All my girls have been robbed. I dare not even fart but to go away! Time has changed now, brother little 5!��


    When things come to here so far, I��m not worrying now, just leaning back on the sofa and say to her: ��What do you really want? Let��s be clear. Outside the door, there are dozens of your people are waiting for bury me alive? Anyway, I can see that here is in the wild. Dig a pit outside and bury a man. No one will aware!��


    ��Are you afraid of death?!�� She is laughing disdainfully, then saying, ��I thought you are really not afraid of everything!��


    ��Anyone is afraid of death.�� I shrug my shoulders and say, ��As for you, you won��t invite me here in the midnight to tell me all these nonsenses!��


    She��s laughing, and the cruelty on her face has been gathered. She is trying to show some charm, pointing to Darra beside me: ��Is this little girl your sister? Are you running so far for protecting her? I say you are really growing up more and more back! In fact, you are unlucky to meet me. Well, I thought you would run away after seeing me in the daytime. But I didn��t expect you are so bold! My men were staring at you secretly, and found that you were dangling around my place like nothing happened.��


    ��I bet with my life.�� I��m laughing lazily and say, ��They��ve scraped the floor three feet to find me outside. If I went out to hang around the street now, maybe I might be stabbed to death in less than half a day. It��s safer here!��


    Then I just turn up my legs and staring at her: ��OK, Phoenix! After all, we used to work together before and we know each other. So, don��t play games. Just tell me straight that you call me here at night, what would you like to talk about? You know, don��t expect to frighten me. I��m born bold!��


    She��s laughing, deliberately making a look of all kinds of customs, waving her hand: ��OK!�� She is saying with the smile, ��I know I can��t hide it. Let��s be clear. After seeing you in the daytime, I��ve been checking you for quite some time! No one knows what trouble you��ve caused, but they��re all searching you everywhere. Which god have you messed with? What a big stir!��


    I curl my mouth and say nothing.


    She is sighing intentionally, making a friendly appearance, going to my side, sitting down next to me and saying, ��Let me tell you straight! We��ve known each other for a long time! For the sake of the old times, I let you off the hook, or you may also say I pull you a hand. How do you think?��


    ��How?�� I am smiling.


    She��s willing to help me? If so, foxes can pay New Year��s greetings to the chickens. No, not only pay New Year��s greetings, but also to be brothers.


    ��I know you��re escaping now. I have a way on my hand can send you to the beach, and then take a ship to send you out of the country!��


    I change my sitting position a little.


    She��s a very smart person who can tell by my expression that I don��t believe her. She is standing up, swaying twice and standing still in front of me, eyes staring at me for a long time before she is gritting her teeth to say, ��OK, let��s talk it through today! Little 5, we bear grudges against each other. But that was not a big deal! That was my fault to break the company��s rules. You acted according to the rules. Although I hated you for being ruthless, but think it over, we have nothing personal with each other. You had no reason to protect me that time. I was forced out of that circle. I need to thank you for that now!��


    I��m still not talking.


    ��You are a man I know too well.�� She is humming, ��You are very fastidious, conscientious, dare to fight, do things in a proper way, and can control the people under you. You are a very suitable for being a boss in the field! Say it clearly, the business here now is to make money without conscience. I don��t know which day the wind will change. I will be planted then! These monies are too hot! I intend to find another business, but I��m a woman. I have no good people under me and no resources. If I try to do other business, I��ll be eaten even without bones in an instant! So, I��m short of a core person, a person who can support me!��


    Now it��s my turn to be surprised!


    Phoenix wants to recruit me! It��s really surprised me. She is glancing at me and sneering, ��Why? Surprise? Or am I not fit to take you in? I tell you that this is not the same as the past!��


    This previous nightclub mummy has a bit more vigorous now. Her eyelids are lifting with the sharp spirit!


    Then she is looking at me steadily and saying slowly: ��I don��t believe anybody else. Although the world is full of people. But if I trust a wrong person, I might be betrayed in any moment. But you are the man I do believe! You have the sense of righteousness and principles in everything you do. Say it well, you��re a bit of a tough talker. Say it bad, you��re a bit foolish! But your principles are good! I��m just short of this kind of person! Today, I take advantage of your difficulties, pull you a hand. As long as I pull you ashore, you must remember my goodness in your heart! Even if you don��t like me inside your heart, you will still repay my kindness and work hard for me. Am I right?��


    Looking at this proud woman, although I don��t want to admit it, I have to say that she really takes my character very accurately.

 Chapter 121 - Be surrounded and annihilated

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    After thinking about it, I say: ��What business are you going to do then?��


    She��s smiling, sighing intentionally, then saying leisurely: ��Ouch�� What else can I do? I��m a woman, and I don��t know any other business. So, I can only do my old job! I have chosen the place. You just rest assured, not here! I��m going to open a new club abroad. Take advantage of the recent good situation, once finish the things here, I��ll take the money to go abroad to enjoy life with ease!��


    I have guessed it! The woman wants to roll up the money here to go abroad to run a nightclub!


    I am staring at her for a while, sighing: ��I��m really curious. In just a few months, how did you build such a business here?��


    ��Leave it alone!�� Her face is sinking slightly, then smiling again, ��Anyway, you can rest assured of this place. I am the master here! If I don��t sell you, you��re safe! My people are all tight-lipped. Outside people can not easily enter and people here can not easily go out! You��re right. My place is safe!��


    I��m sighing and shaking my head: ��Are you afraid of retribution of what you have done here? Damn, these people here, one by one, have been mad already. Others cheat people will at least leave a way to live. You��re cheating their whole families fall into.��


    Her eyebrows are flicking. She��s sneering creepy. She is staring at me coldly: ��Retribution? Do I fear retribution all my life? I sold myself at the age of eighteen, and I can��t remember how many men have rolled over me all the way up to now. You are telling me retribution?!��


    Her tone is somewhat disdainful. Like a hysterical vent, with cigarettes at her fingertips rembling: ��Yes! I was forced by you to jump out of that circle and jumped into present situation. I have sworn I would never let me live by selling laughter to men again! Damn, do you think I made a good profit by selling myself before? I was young and beautiful, with two thighs opening, money comes smoothly! But even if a woman is beautiful, she��s willing open her thighs. How many years can she fucking sell it? Can she sell herself for a lifetime? Ignorance of conscience? If I don��t do this, who can I expect to feed me for the rest of my life?��


    She��s yelling with a nervous giggling: ��Retribution? I am not afraid of retribution! What��s wrong with doing bad things? In this world, men become bad if they have money! If women become bad, they��ll have money!��


    Her chin is holding high; her eyes are viperous; her tone is impassioned; and the cigarette ashes between her fingers falls to the ground unconsciously.


    I see a trace of madness in her eyes, think about it, and close my mouth, say nothing anymore.


    Honestly, I begin to admire this mad woman in front of me. Such a person like her can say such interesting words. Although the words are rough, the contents are quite profound!


    She is a little fidgety, slowly walking back to the sofa, stubbing out the cigarette on hand, and staring at me: ��Little 5, can��t you give me a pleasant word? If you say yes, I can arrange to send you out tomorrow!��


    ��If I say no, are you going to tie me up and send me to someone outside who��s looking for me?��


    She is saying with the smile: ��I��m not as hard-hearted as you are. I��m not going to tie you up and send you out. It will get into trouble for no reason! I��ll throw you out on the street. Didn��t you say that people outside are looking for you now? I might say something secretly at most.��


    I look at the woman, standing up slowly.


    She is staring at me and says: ��Do you want to kill me?��


    ��I dare not.�� I��m honest and frank, and say with the bitter smile, ��You are very cunning, knowing that there is a girl beside me, you dare to see me alone. You��re not afraid of I would kill you. If I do it, the outsiders will rush in, and at most everyone dies together. You know I don��t care about my own life. But you��ve seen through me, I can��t bear to let this little girl die.��


    ��That��s it!�� Phoenix is looking at me, ��I know you so well, you��re a wolf! If I��m not sure, I dare to meet you here alone? I��m a woman. You can kill me with one finger. But I know you value the little girl beside you very much. I have watched you for a whole day in the daytime, you were protecting her everywhere you go, and let her be around when you go to bed at night. Little 5, I haven��t seen you so good to anyone else, have I?��


    ��You��re still wrong. You don��t really know me!�� I��m sighing intentionally and shaking one finger in front of her, ��Since you know that I am a man of principle, you should know that this kind of ambiguous conscience things you are doing, I will not touch it.��


    She��s saying lightly: ��Then just don��t complain me for don��t remember the oldtime friendship. Well! As I said just now, there is no love between us. On the contrary, there is a lot of hatred.�� She is smiling maliciously at me and saying, ��You can rest assured that I won��t do anything to you. I��ve said, I won��t do it myself. You��d better run as fast as you can when you go out from here! Looking at the past, I won��t let the news go out now. But after dawn? Hey hey����


    I look at her, sneering, raising my thumb: ��You��re terrific! You��re the most terrific woman I��ve ever seen! Changeable in prosperity and decline! I��ve remembered what had happened today!��


    She is sneering: ��Don��t worry! If you die, I will definitely pray for you.��


    I��m too lazy to talk to this mad woman any more. I take Dorra out of the room with a big stride. There��re quite a few people standing outside. Many of them look like bad people, but none of them stop us all the way.


    It��s almost dawn, I look at the sky and sighing slightly. As soon as we��re going downstairs, I hear a sharp whistle coming from below.


    Then someone is screaming and shouting: ��Cops!��


    Subsequently, do not know how many searchlights and flashlights are coming over. In an instant, the small building is illuminated as if it is the daytime!


    I don��t know how many people there are, and I can only see many shadows. Then the sirens are sounding violently. In a short time, many policemen have surrounded the area and rushing in from several directions.


    Facing with such sudden emergencies, people here seem to be stunned. Phoenix is rushing out of the room in a fury, holding the railing and glancing down, screaming and scolding: ��Son of a bitch, you��ve received so much money on weekdays, now dare to spoil my business?! You fucking shit!��


    But she has no time to scold anymore, just running out the other side of the corridor as quick as she can.


    The noises outside have shocked the neighborhood, and countless people are awakened from their sleep. Both lamps and cheaters are all rushing out of the room. But they are greeted by police batons. There are police with loudspeakers warning everyone to squat down over and over again. There are still some desperate people trying to resist, but soon are laid down.


    Some die-hards are shouting of for their own successes, trying to provoke the madmen to confront the police. But apparently the police are well prepared to rush into the residential area, effectively disintegrate the sporadic resistance.


    I see the momentum is not good, jumping out from the second-floor railings of the small building first, then standing below and shouting to Dorra in low voice: ��Jump down!��


    She hesitates for a moment. In the darkness, the girl has incredible trust in me. She is jumping down and falling into my arms. We are both rolling several times on the ground to relieve her falling strength. But the bag is cut open, and some staffs inside have been scattered out.


    I know it��s no time to pick things up now, so I just pull her to run away as fast as we can.


    It��s a big place. Although we have been surrounded, but the police can��t surround like a barrel. There are still some dead corners.


    Besides, we were jumping down from the back of the second floor. There��s a dead end behind the building. I don��t care about that much. Depending on my own strong body, meet the wall then we go over the wall, meet the room then we go cross the room. Although it��s inconvenient to take Dorra together, but it��s dark and noisy all around now. The residents in the neighborhood are hiding at home for safty. No one dares to come out, no matter how noisy it is outside. We go over several walls and feeling almost pumped out. At last, the noise behind is quieter. I find a secluded place and listen carefully for a long time. Then I��m relieved to know that no police coming after.


    Damn, we are so lucky!


    As soon as I quarreled with Pahoenix, she was besieged by the police. It seems that I��ve gotten the new oppotunity to breathe for a while.


    I��m really realy lucky. I even want to laugh. But the time is still urgent. So, I just pull Dorra to keep running.


    We cross several paths before turning to a decent road. The storefront buildings on both sides are quite normal.


    I hesitate and finally pick up the phone to dial that number. The phone is connected when it rings three times.


    The first sentence on the other end is: ��Have you thought it over?��


    His voice is still thick, with some mockery.


    I understand what he meant. He didn��t ask me whether I have arrived, but whether I have thought it over. It seems that in the previous call, he has known that I don��t trust him so much.


    Instead of answering directly, I say lightly: ��In my situation, it��s no harm to be careful.��


    ��Where are you?�� He asks very simply.


    After looking at the roadside building for a while, I finally find a sign address, and tell him.


    ���� FXXX! You��ve already out of town! How did you get there?�� On the phone, his voice is somewhat surprised, and then he is calming down, ��You just wait there, I��ll pick you up right away.��

 Chapter 122 - The safest place

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Although the weather in winter in the south is warmer, it��s still cold to stand on the roadside in the early morning.


    Dorra��s clothes are thin. I see she is shriveling, taking off my coat and putting it on her. When I hold her hand, I find she is frowning slightly. I take her palm and look at it. There are all the bloods on it.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Just now, when climbing the wall, my hand was scratched.�� She is frowning with pain.


    Looking at the wound on the hand, it seems that it is very serious! I lead her to a shelter and look around, but I can not find any 24-hour convenience store. Now I can��t even buy her a bottle of water to wash her hands.


    I��m a little annoyed, but she has quieted down and leaning beside me. Originally, she seldom spoke tonight, but now she is whispering to me: ��Chen Yang, that woman, you knew her? Did you have the feuds with her in the past?��


    I think about it, just nodding. I don��t want to go into details with her about those dirty things in past.


    ��Then, did she want you to be her business partner?�� The girl is asking timidly.


    I take a deep breath, standing in front of her, staring at her eyes, saying slowly: ��Those people, those things, are like ghosts, your eyes have seen, your ears have heard. I just want to tell you one thing that you can��t be too deprived of your conscience! I am not a good person. There��s something I would like to do, but there are also some I will never touch. Some money can be earned, some money dirty hands!�� After a pause, I say lightly, ��I don��t expect you to understand this now. But when you want to do anything in the future, you must think it over. Sooner or later, you will understand it someday.��


    She is hanging her little face for a moment with silent, sighing suddenly: ��I feel I myself like a big hindrance.��


    ��What did you say?�� I��m stunned.


    ��I feel I am a hindrance.�� She is saying slowly word by word, ��When we go out, I need you to take care of everything. Without you, I don��t know what to do. I know that looking after me must be very tired for you. If it wasn��t me bothering you, you would have gone very far and already safe now.��


    When she��s saying these words, instead of tears, she��s looking at me and speaking slowly in a seemingly calm tone. In the early morning light, her eyes are brighter than the cold stars in the sky!


    ��Don��t say that.�� I shake my head.


    At this moment, the sounds of cars are coming from the street, and then the lights flashing. Two TV interview vans are driving quickly past. They are from the direction where we escaped, following them are some police cars.


    Looking at those full police cars, it seems that the police��s operation was fruitful!


    And it seems to be a very large-scale, organized and well-planned raid and siege operation. There are even medias following to make the vedio recording for broadcast.


    Dorra is leaning on me, and I move a little quietly to use my back to keep her out of the wind.


    Nearly one hour later, there��s another vehicle driving here. It��s a medium-sized van with the words ��Clean Vegetable Supply��. The headlights are on and flashing. I hesitate for a moment and whisper to Dorra: ��You just wait here. If I call you, you can come out! If you see anything wrong,�� I point to an alley behind us, ��You just run! As far away as possible!��


    The van is driving all the way, then turning a corner at the end of the street and turning back.


    I��m sure this is the man who��s coming to pick us up. Then I take a few steps along the building before I come to the roadside, reach for the van to stop.


    The van stops, then the window is falling down, and a huge head is coming out of it. Listen to the voice, this is the one who was contacting with me in the phone for the past two days. Originally, the voice in the phone was deep, but hearing in a low and muffled feeling now.


    This is a fat man with a round head. His face should have been square, but the fat makes it round. He is sitting on the van and looking at me: ��Chen Yang?��


    ��It��s me.�� I hide one hand in my pants pocket and holding a knife there.


    He��s looking around me, eyes falling on my pants pocket, and a funny smile is appearing on his face finally: ��You��re too careful! Still don��t believe me?��


    I shake my head: ��Now I have two lives in my hands. I have to be careful.��


    The fat man has a pair of eyes which do not match his round face. His eyes are very small, but very active! When he is blinking, his eyesights are flashing sharply from time to time.


    I notice that he��s interested in observing me.


    I shout at Dorra��s hiding place, and the girl is coming out, running towards quickly and throwing herself into my arms. The fat man is squinting at me, then pointing to the van��s door and saying: ��Get in.��


    There��s a strange smell in the van, like the vegetable flavors in the vegetable market. There are some rotten vegetable leaves in the corners of the ground.


    The fat man let us sit down, and then starts the van, and hands back a bottle of water from the front. He says lightly: ��Wash the girl��s hands. Her hands are white and tender, how can bleed so much blood?��


    Until now, my heart has finally really settled down. Although there��re still some vigilance, but I have relaxed a lot. Dorra��s face also has a little more color. I wash the wound on her hand and open the bag. Although the bag was cut and lost a lot of things, but there are anti-inflammatory drugs, I put them on her hands.


    The fat man in front of me is looking in the mirror. Sees I��ve done, he hands me a cigarette with his back hand, saying lightly: ��Kid, just take a puff and have a break. You don��t look very well either.��


    This guy is always speaking slowly. Seems he��s harmless and generous and hard to be alert. But I know the more such people like that, the more I need to be careful!


    After hesitate for a moment, I light the cigarette and smoke. I can��t help being surprised.


    The smoke smells very strong and unspeakable, but I immediately recognize that it is not an ordinary cigarette, but the special supply from the army! This cigarette is not available on the market.


    I can��t help but take a deep look at the fat man. He is holding the steering wheel in one hand, holding the cigarette with the other, and saying lazily: ��You��re too careful. How did you get to this place? This place has already out of the town! It was just belonged to GZ city last year due to the urban expansion.��


    Before I speak, the fat man is saying to himself: ��Well, yes, you want to hide in the pyramid sales rats. You��re brave enough! But it was smart.��


    I try to talk with him: ��Could we have your name please, brother?��


    ��Oxen Fong. But brothers like to call me Ocean. If you like, just call me big brother. I��m almost twenty years older than you. Not take advantage of you.�� Fat man is smiling.


    The van is driving slowly into the city. Along the way, the buildings on both sides of the road have gradually grown taller, giving people a sense of moving from the countryside to the city. After a while, we come to a noisy place. After parking, he is laughing: ��Do you want to get out and look around?��


    I hesitate. He is saying lighly: ��It��s safe here. Take it easy. So early in the morning, no one comes out to catch you all over the world. Do you think the gangsters are like the policemen, who would come out patrolling day and night?�� After a pause, he is saying with laugh, ��Come out, get down to move a little bit and get something to fill your stomachs by the way.��


    I get out of the van with Dorra, looking around. I find that this is a very big vegetable and food market.


    In the early morning, the sky is only a little light. Several trucks of different sizes are parking around the market. Countless workers are moving bundles of fresh vegetables and meat products under the truck. Some shippers are busy bargaining with vendors.


    There is a row of breakfast stalls at the gate on the left of the market. But it seems that business is not good. The fat man takes us over and buies a snack for Dorra to eat. Then he leads us all the way to the market.


    ��Southerners are very fastidious about eating, morning foods are also fastidious, as long as conditions permit, are accustomed to go to the restaurant. Such roadside breakfast stall only more of the northern people eat.�� Fat man is walking and looking around with his hands on his back. Every now and then there are people greeting him in a friendly voice.


    Obviously, the fat man is quite popular here. Everyone calls him politely, and some of them want to come up for a cigarette, but he shakes his hand and refuses.


    In the market, although it��s early in the morning, when you are walking around it, you��ll feel that you��ve fallen into a big beehive. The noisy businesses around you are crowding into your ears in all directions. Vegetable vendors put vegetables on the table quickly. They also take out water bottles with small holes and sprinkling some water on the vegetables to make them look fresh and tender. There are many people bargaining for business too.


    The ground is wet and muddy, as if someone has sprinkled water early in the morning. Dorra is frowning. Fat man, however, has a pleasant face, suddenly smiling at me and says: ��You know, I like to come here every morning for a walk.��


    ��Well?��


    ��Work needs, I��m here to buy, so many mouths are waiting for feed!�� He is patting his hands on the shoulders of the people around him and greeting them. Then he continues to say to me with smile: ��Do you know why I like to come here?��


    ��Why?��


    He is laughing, and his smile is coming out from his eyes: ��Because it makes people feeling alive here! Don��t you feel a lot more comfortable to come to such a place, even if you��re depressed, even inconsolable. When you come here, the market is always crowded and mismobileaneous. Here is full of vitality.��


    He is sighing, eyes are showing a daze, and saying to himself in a low voice: ��Especially for those who climbed out from the dead, this kind of alive is the most comfortable thing.��


    These words are really shocking my heart! I can��t help thinking: This fat man smokes the cigarettes from the army, and he��s Jim��s contacts. He seems experienced the death before. Is he Jim��s old brother in arms? I know Jim used to be a war veteran.


    But the fat man has not any of Jim��s killing and fierce all over his body? He just looks like a kind, fat, good man!


    After a tour of the market, don��t know how many people have greeted him. Some just laugh far away, others used to chat for a while, shake hands or clap shoulders with him. We didn��t see him buying anything, just walking back.


    ��Aren��t you coming for purchase?��


    ��Already done!�� He is heading to the van, taking out the key to open the door, then leaning aside to smoke.


    A moment later, I see some people are coming from the market, just the guys who were shaking hands and clapping shoulders to greet and chat with him, carrying fruits and vegetables, as well as the meat, coming and stacking into the van.


    Finally, he bows his hand to them, says a goodbye, and leads us back to the van.


    ��Already have bought? Don��t you have to pay?��


    He��s laughing and saying: ��No, they��re not afraid if I don��t pay! Besides, I don��t bring any money either. Today is not actually my purchasing day. But I ran out early in the morning and borrowed this van to pick you up. I have to find a reason. Otherwise, it would be bad to be noticed by people with intentions. When I��m asked later, I��ll say I have had come out early to buy food. These vegetable vendors would like me to take their foods and not afraid of the debt. I don��t buy them for myself anyway. I don��t usually bargain for their prices. Someone else pays.��


    I see. It seems that this guy is in charge of the company��s purchasing.


    There��s a strange smell in the van. There are meat, vegetables and fruits engaged half of the van now. The smell is even more strange. Dorra can��t help pinching her nose.


    Fat man is laughing and saying: ��Little girl, don��t pinch your nose. I��ll cook these things and bring to you later. They��re so delicious that you can drop your tongue!��


    ��Where are we going?�� I can��t help asking.


    ��To the safest place of the city.�� He��s laughing and says, ��I promise there��s no place safer than there.��


    The van turns into a street, which looks very quiet, and then stops at a huge organ gate with two policemen on guard.


    I see a line of majestic characters on the sign in front of us: ��The Police Station of GZ City��.


    The fat man rolls down the window and smiling to the policemen on guard, and soon the electric gate is opening to let us in.


    ��I��m the head of the canteen of the police station, in charge of kitchens and purchasing.�� Fat man is smiling and rubbing his nose.

 Chapter 123 - The real gang

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Canteen is the old name, now it is basically called the internal restaurant.


    Fat man is driving the van all the way to a big yard behind a small building in the back, and some young men in white coats come to help carry vegetables, fruits and meat immediately.


    He is just standing aside, shouting and pointing how to move for a while. Then he is pulling me and Dorra to go inside.


    ��That��s the dining building. The first floor is a big restaurant, basically I don��t take more care about it. Anyway, there is no technical with the big pot food.�� I notice that when he has walked a little longer, his left leg seems to be lame, then he is not so flexible at that time.


    As walking ahead, he is rubbig his left thigh vigorously and saying faintly: ��Upstairs is a small restaurant. The cooking standard there is not lower than that of the big restaurant outside. The guest��s level must be high enough or the management can come in. The top floor is a small banquet hall. It only serves during the holidays or when the superiors come here. I cook the dishes myself at these times.�� He is saying with smile, ��You know that we southerners love and dare to eat, which is famous all over the world.��


    Next to the dining building is a small courtyard with a small building inside. The door is unlocked. He leads us in and goes directly to the second floor.


    ��This is where I live. Usually, the second floor is empty. The first floor is where the rest staffs of my restaurant live. This is the safest place.�� He is looking at me and saying, ��You can rest assured. I can��t garentee whether your enemies have relationships with the police, but even if they have, it is unlikely that they can go inside here to search.��


    He leads us into the room, and I find out that he��s living in a very big place. As soon as he enters the door, he is pointing to an old-fashioned cloth sofa and saying: ��Sit down!�� Then he is pointing to Dorra: ��Little girl, and you.��


    Then he is taking out a small bottle from the cupboard drawer and throwing it to me. As soon as I catch it, I hear him saying: ��This is traumatic medicine, really good one, much better than yours.��


    He is looking at Dorra��s injured hand and says: ��Young people still have to take good care of your body. Don��t think it��s OK to be hurt. That��s because of you��re young. When you get older in the future, you��ll have a harder time!�� He gives me a glance and says, ��Have you also hurt your leg?��


    I��m dazed, saying: ��Yes, I fell off the day before yesterday when escaping and hurt my knee.��


    He is nodding: ��When I saw you walking, that leg seems to be moving a little unnaturally. I give you a bottle of medicine and wipe it by yourself.��


    He is sighing, goes into the innerest room. After a while, he is taking out a porcelain bottle and throwing to me.


    ��There are three rooms here. This is the living room. There are two rooms inside. The one inside is my own room. You can��t enter! The other room will let you live. You just rest here first.�� Then he pours two glasses of water for us.


    I help Dorra to change the medicine for her hand first. Then I roll up my pants and examine my injuried knee.


    A large piece of congestion in the wound hasn��t dispersed yet. It��s purple, now it has already swollen.


    He is frowning: ��Why are you so careless���� Then he is walking towards me and grabbing the bottle in hand, ��Let me make it for you.�� Then he is looking up at me and says, ��Maybe it will be feeling pain a little, just have to bear it.��


    He is pouring some light-yellow medicine liquid on the palm carefully, with a strong taste of medicine, and it smells vaguely with a touch of sweetness. He is rubbing his palms a few times until turning red, then slapping on my knee. I��m too painful to grin on the spot.


    His hands are full of calluses, hard and thick, and he is rubbing them vigorously on my knee, constantly adding some liquid medicine.


    ��This medicine needs to be rubbed evenly so that it can be distributed under the skin.�� He does not care about the painful expression on my face at all, ��My medicine is very precious, you have no place to buy it from the market.��


    He has rubbed for a long time, almost rubbing off a layer of skin of my knee. But I do feel much more comfortable, feeling my knee is as hot as be burned.


    ��OK! My precious medicine is very valuable. Use once, and it��s a little less.�� With the smile, he is standing up, putting the bottle back in the room and draws a basin of water. We both wash our hands to remove the medicinal smell.


    Later, he asks Dorra to take a rest in the inner room. I see that he seems to want to talk to me, so I motion Dorra to go. Now the little girl is very depending on me, if I do not speak, she simply refuses to leave my side even half a step.


    The fat fellow stands up, closes the door of the room. Then he is turning back and finds out the tea without hurry. He makes two cups of tea and puts them on the table. Then he is sitting down, seems to be in no hurry at all. When he has finished these things slowly, he is still looking at me with a smile in his eyes: ��Although I have been in the south for many years, I still like drinking tea with a big cup.��


    I say thanks to him politely and take out the last half pack of the cigarettes.


    His eyes are shinning, looking at me: ��You have this?�� Then he is graciously taking one cigarette from my hand and lights. He takes a leisurely puff, after a while, he is sighing, ��Okay, Chen Yang, I know you��re in doubt now. You can ask slowly. I��ll say what I know. But you won��t have the answers of what I don��t know, or what I can��t say.��


    ��How is Juan going to arrange us?�� I��m asking with a low voice slowly.


    ��First, Juan is not my boss. I have no direct connection with him. So how he is going to arrange you, I don��t know, I can��t care so much.�� he is saying lightly, ��Secondly, I think it��s very difficult for him to do anything with it.��


    I��m laughing, with a helpless smile on my face: ��I know, Juan can��t help it too. It��s a too big trouble this time.��


    ��Juan and I don��t have much connections with each other. I just help Jim. Maybe you can guess that Jim and I were old comrades in the army and climbed out of the death together. If he didn��t carry me on his back all night, I would have thrown my life in that mountain.�� Fat man is smiling faintly, with a faint wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    ��When can I see Juan or Jim?�� I am looking at him and say, ��When I called you that day, didn��t you say that as long as I get here in two days, you could arrange us way out?��


    He is shaking his head: ��Jim asked me to tell you that. When I went to pick you up this morning, I have already spoken to him by phone. He would come to see you soon. As for me, I��m only responsible for bring you here.�� He is staring at me and says, ��At least in my place, you are safe.��


    I don��t say anything anymore, just feel a little empty in my heart. It seems that I have to wait until I meet Juan or Jim.


    Fat fellow is looking at me with great interest. He is staring at me for a long time, and suddenly saying in a strange tone: ��I admire you very much actually. Do you know how big trouble you��ve made this time?��


    I laugh bitterly and say nothing.


    He seems to be addicted to the cigarette. After smoking the whole cigarette, he is lighting another one immediately, ��Juan is a man with a deep background. I don��t like dealing with him very much. Jim is dead-hearted because Juan saved his life. He just sold himself to Juan since then. He doesn��t understand: In this world, in addition to the kindness of parents, all the other kindnesses, no matter what kind of, is not worth the lives of their own to return! He��s such a stubborn fellow.��


    He takes another hard puff and continuing: ��Juan��s background, others don��t know, but how can I don��t know? Hum�� That guy went down south with hundreds of monies, what dirty works didn��t do? You are young, you haven��t experienced that era. If you had courageous to carry a bag of gold and dare to cross the border smuggling, as long as you can live back, you can just make a lot of money! Juan was lucky enough to be saved by Jim several times. He also wanted to ask me to go to work together. I was too lazy to go. I didn��t want to go through the days of greedy in the morning and begging for my life on the sharp edge of the knife. But a lot of people I know went. Alas, once you get involved with the gangs, it��s just a whole lifetime. Jim, this fellow is dead-hearted and can��t come back anymore.��


    He is grinning bitterly, rubbing his big nose, looking at me. His eyes are cold and quiet: ��Boy, I admire you very much, I know you haven��t known that you had offend a big boss of the QH family. You beat their boss��s only son into a eunuch. Damn, you��re too bold!��


    ��QH family�� I��m stunned.


    ��FXXX!�� He��s laughing and scolding, ��You worked for Juan before but still don��t know? But it��s not your fault. Nowadays, all the little messes on the street think they are the gangsters. In fact, how many of them know QH family? Do you think that if you dare to go out with a knife and cut people to collect protection fees, you are a gangster? Far from it!��


    I frown: ��QH family? It��s too old, isn��t it?��


    ��Old shit!�� He is taking another puff.

 Chapter 124 - The real gang is the real dark

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ��You are too young and haven��t achive a high enough level, so that it��s normal for you to don��t know.�� His face is showing a mocking smile, ��There are so many little messes on the street are claiming to be gangsters. In fact, they are not even close to the real gangs. At most, they��re just the local dregs. What is the real gang? Like Japan��s Yamaguchi Group, the Black Dragon Society, they are! Yamaguchi Group in Japan is the underworld boss. No one dares to say no to them. They can even exert influences to the politics. The Black Dragon Society was said to have close ties with the Japanese Army. This is the real gang. This is the real dark! The Italian Mafia, there are some big families, everyone knows, just right there, so what? They have controlled the economic resources. They have monies and powers! Several major arms families in the United States are openly trading weapons all over the world, which is also dark. But they have their own governments behind them! Hundreds of years earlier, the British Empire��s East India Company, which controlled more than 90% of the world��s opium trafficking! The Governor of the Far East of the British Empire must look up at the face of the East India Company!��


    He��s sneering: ��Now you go outside and look, those with watermelon knives on hand, and take people to the restaurant to collect protection fees, also call the gangster? What is it? The real gangs have their own ways! What you do should be dark, and at the same time, you should have a strong and perfect system!��


    To be honest, I can��t help but respect this fat fellow in front of me!


    He pinches the cigarette in his hand vigorously: ��Don��t think there��s no Mafia in our country! There are also! QH family are! They have a long long history.��


    After a pause, He is looking at me with a round eye. I say: ��I did never hear of it.��


    He is saying with the smile: ��But it��s real!��


    My heart is thumping: ��You mean, Juan belongs to the QH family?��


    He is sighing: ��That��s why I said you were bold enough! QH family��s men, although not very visible outside now, but that is now they have gone to the high-end way, do not fight and kill anymore. They just pay attention to the high-level crime, to make power and money transactions. I said, what is dark? They are the really dark.��


    My brain is a little dizzy. He is looking at me with a sneer: ��Now stunned? Who do you think you have offended?��


    I am shrugging my shoulders and rubbing my nose: ��Did I offend the leader?��


    ��Bah, the leader? He doesn��t deserve it! Not even close!�� Fat fellow is mocking again, ��Actually there isn��t a general leader in QH family. There are some bosses are managing together. Although none of them is dissatisfied with each other. But they are basically still corporating with each other. You��ve offended one of the big bosses, a very powerful one. As for Juan, he��s just one of the managers of this big boss.��


    ��I thought I really offended the big boss.�� I say with my eyebrows rising.


    ��Although he��s not the leader, but the level is high enough! You don��t know how complicate it is. Half of the country��s underworld is looking for you now. Pursuit Order No. 1! Much tougher than the police��s national arrest warrant! If you can��t stand it, just wait for you death, boy!��


    Suddenly, I stop smiling, looking at him quietly for a moment, then I am whispering: ��Thank you anyway.��


    ��What do you thank for?�� He takes a look at me and says, ��I can��t save you. I don��t have that good ability. It��s my best effort to bring you here. The rest depends on your own destiny!��


    I��m shaking my head: ��Not thank you for saving me, I thank you for saving the girl.��


    He is squinting his eyes and suddenly laughing: ��I say boy, I also heard about this thing, you beat people into a eunuch for that girl, right? This girl looks just OK. It��s far not very beautiful. Is this worth fighting so hard?��


    I am saying seriously: ��It��s not what you think. She and I are not the boyfriends and girlfriend relationsips.�� I take a deep breath and say, ��I��m entrusted to take care of her. Someone tried to bully her. Should I go and investigate whether that person can be made trouble first?��


    He takes a sip of tea and grins: ��Were you doing this for this girl? Aren��t you afraid of lose your life?��


    ��Yes!�� I say lightly, ��Of course I am afraid of to die. Why am I not afraid of death? But at that time, I did not know his background, so I just did it. Now when I think about it, I have been nursing a grievance too. But I don��t regret it. Even I��ve known that guy have such a powerful background, I would still do it! I have to do it even I��m afraid! I promised to protect this girl!��


    He is sighing: ��You are really bold!��


    I am shaking my head: ��Trusted!��


    ��Heh heh!�� He��s sneering.


    I hear some complicated meanings in his laughter, and he is looking at me deeply for a moment, then suddenly pointing to the room inside: ��That girl, don��t think I don��t know. That eyebrows, that nose and the eyes. Hmm, is she Juan��s daughter? He does have a pair of good eyes!�� He is looking at me, do not know whether it��s emotion or helplessness, ��He��s got the right person, and entrusted his daughter to you. It��s just this will make you have to throw your life. Do you think it is worth doing?��


    ��It��s not worth or worthless. In this world, if we have to ask such a question before doing anything, we just can��t do anything at all!�� I am looking at him coldly, without any evasion, staring at his leg, gritting my teeth to ask, ��I dare to ask you a question, was the injury on your leg caused by the war? When you went to the war to be injuried, did you ask yourself if it was worth it when you were rushing forward?��


    He��s tongue-tied.


    Then he is looking at me silently for a long time. He��s suddenly standing up and patting me on the shoulder with a few different meanings in his eyes, which seem to be regretful and helpless. He is whispering: ��Young man, live well and keep your life! It��s a pity that there are too few people like you. Die one just short one.��


    The way he is looking at me like staring at a dead people, which makes me feel uncomfortable. But he stops talking to me and walking out of the room slowly. Before leaving, he leaves a word: ��Stay here, don��t go out.��


    The door is closed and the room has dark without lights on.


    ��Am I going to die?�� I have some bitterness in my mouth, but then I��m suddenly laughing and pulling out the measuring device from my arms.


    ��Seems I have a good luck in life, maybe I won��t die?�� I laugh a few times, but unfortunately even I myself also feel my laughter is dry.


    These two days I have measured. The yellow index is always high. The yellow index stands for ��the luckiness of the life��, it seems that I should not be short-lived, but do not know whether being killed counts?


    I feel a little confused, then rest on the sofa for a while. There were so many things in these two days that I��m too nervous to sleep well. And this fat fellow, although we have only known for a short time. But he left me a very strange feeling that this person can be trusted!


    As soon as my mind and body has relaxed, I close my eyes and fall asleep.


    Don��t know how long time has pasted. Maybe I��m too tired to even have a dream, just in a sleepy state all the time.


    Don��t know when, I am suddenly shivering and wake up imeediately! I feel a chill all over my body, as if my hairs are standing up. A vigilance is coming from my heart. My eyes are poping open. I jump down from the sofa and find a man is sitting in the dark room.


    It��s dark now! It seems that I have been sleeping all day without realizing it! In the dark room, without light, the man is sitting and staring at me, breathing very long. I cann��t see his appearance, only see the outline!


    I wake up from my sleep with someone peeping! My first reaction is: I��m in danger!


    I am bouncing off the sofa and hitting immediately.


    Then I see his body is hiding quickly. Then my wrist is immediately grasped. The fingers of the other side are pinching me like the iron forceps. Then I hear a familiar voice: ��Little 5, I��m Jim.��

 Chapter 125 - To break with

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I know how fast I can hit. After years of the practices, my reaction and movements are much faster than the average person. Although I just wake up from my sleep and rushing to hit, my wrist was still pinched by Jim. His fingers are like the pincers. I can hardly move and half of my body is numb.


    But then I hear his voice, and I��m finally relieved, do not try to struggle: ��It��s you?��


    He let go of my wrist, still standing in the dark, looking down at me. I get up and say: ��When did you come?��


    ��It��s already been for a while.�� His voice is still so cold, ��Just watching you sleep and didn��t wake you up.��


    Don��t know why, I��m just feeling a little chilly. It��s late, there is no light in the room, so he is just standing there in the dark and talking to me, let me feel a little uncomfortable.


    After thinking, I say: ��Where��s Juan? Does he come too?��


    He does not speak. I say: ��Dorra��s in the room inside.��


    ��Dorra, I��ve taken her away.�� Jim��s voice hasn��t any emotion. It sounds so cold.


    My heart is sinking: ��You��ve taken her away?��


    ��Yes, when you were sleeping.�� He answers lightly.


    This answer makes my heart just like sinking to the bottom of the sea!


    How complicated is the meaning in his words, I can��t understand it clearly for a moment!


    Dorra was picked up while I was sleeping? Joke, who am I? Even I��m sleeping, and I can wake up immediately if there��s any movement around me! But I didn��t realize that there was a person in and out of the room to take the girl away.


    What does this mean?


    Jim seems to sigh in a slightly unnatural tone: ��I��ve used a little trick on you to keep you asleep until now. Dorra should have met her father now.��


    ��Well����


    The uneasiness in my heart is growing stronger and stronger. Looking at Jim��s outline in the darkness, I keep silent.


    ��Cha!�� A fire is flashing, it��s Jim��s lighter. In the dim light, his face, which never has any expression, is looking at me with a complicated look now.


    He lights a cigarette, but doesn��t smoke himself, just hands to me. I hesitate to take it.


    ��Little 5, you��ve worked very hard.�� Suddenly his tone is changing, ��I know you��ve suffered these days.��


    I smoke and say nothing.


    ��This thing was nothing to do with you.�� Jim��s tone is strangely calm, as if he is talking to himself, and as if he is stating a very simple fact, ��From beginning to the end, it��s Dorra, the child��s own ignorance caused the trouble and grabbed you down. If we didn��t entrust you with the care of the girl at the beginning, you would not as miserable as you are now.��


    He is speaking slowly and his voice is as cold as a stone.


    ��Dorra, she���� Suddenly, I understand something, I take a deep breath and ask slowly, ��How��s she?��


    ��Juan will arrange her to go abroad immediately, and she won��t be back for the rest of her life.�� Jim is saying lightly, ��We found a girl who looks just alike her. After the arrangments, it should be indistinguishable, and then take the body back directly. This thing should be over almostly.��


    ��Um�� But they will continue to chase me. If I am alive for one day, and it��s still not going to an end.�� I feel the bitterness in my mouth.


    Jim is silent for a moment and does not speak.


    I��m suddenly laughing.


    Really, I��m really laughing!


    I feel It��s just a joke from beginning to end! A huge joke!


    I��m laughing so hard that I can hardly breathe.


    Jim speaks nothing, just looking at me quietly in the dark.


    After laughing for a long time, I just feel that my heart is full of the grievance and indignation. With the madness, I��m saying: ��So�� I have to die, don��t I?��


    Jim still doesn��t speak. He is sitting down slowly beside me. Then he is taking out a cigarette slowly and lights it for himself.


    ��Little Five�� You know, I��ve always admired you.�� Jim is sighing. In the darkness, he is saying slowly, ��You��re a very good person, but unfortunately you shouldn��t go into this circle. No! Sooner or later, people like you will die in this circle! In this circle, either you eat people or people eat you. You are too kind, not fierce, and a little naive. If people like you don��t die, then this circle will not be this circle anymore.��


    Although I have guessed it, I��m still feeling a bit chill is pouring from my spine to the top of my head when I hear Jim��s words. Instantly, my fingertips are cold!


    ��Juan said�� It��s all his faults. He��s so sorry for you. So, he has no face to see you again. Let me see you off.�� Jim��s tone is complex, ��Your friends will be safe, and your women will not have any accident. It��s all finished for now. This is the last guarantee he can give you.��


    I am smoking the cigarette, and the pungent smoke makes me start coughing violently.


    The pain in my lungs does not make me feel bad, but my heart is suddenly bursting out with a knife stirring pain!


    It really hurts!


    ��Juan has no idea too. If you don��t die, this won��t be over. If they can��t catch you, they will continue to track down your whereabouts. Sooner or later, they will find Juan. If they find out that you were Juan��s brother, then not only you, Juan, me, but also Dorra, we��re all going to die.�� Jim is saying slowly, ��Now they only found you were working for Nanny��s company, and have not continued to check your history. But if this thing does not end soon and you still can��t be caught, they may continue to trace your history, Juan will be found for sure then! So, you have to die, and before they trace you back, we just have to get rid of it as soon as possible!��


    He is patting me on the shoulder and says: ��I know we are really sorry about this. You have your own life, have your own women, had a good job. You could live well. It was Juan asking you to take care of Dorra, and then you got into trouble for her.��


    I can��t stop shivering all over, not fear, but a kind of the emotion I can��t describe! It feels like a flood to my heart!


    I throw away the cigarette and wipe the corners of my eyes.


    Damn it! I��m weeping!


    I��m really weeping! Although there is only a drop of tear, but I��m still really weeping!


    Then I am laughing and biting my teeth. I feel that my lips have been bitten by myself. There is a slight salty taste in my mouth. Should it be the taste of blood?


    ��Jim, do you know?�� I take a deep breath and laugh with infinite ridicule, ��I once thought about how I would die in the future. But it never occurred to me that one day I would die in Juan��s hands.��


    Jim is silent for a moment, and he is shaking his head. In the darkness, only the cigarette end between his fingers is shinning.


    ��Actually, I was hesitant just now. I could finish you up while you��re sleeping. In that case you won��t suffer at all.�� Jim is sighing, ��But I couldn��t do it. I really couldn��t do it. I think you should know why before you die. Otherwise, it would be too unfair to you.��


    I��m almost laughing to weep, pointing him to say: ��Ha-ha! Good! Is it fair for me to die after I know it?��


    He does not speak.


    I try to suppress my mood, then I��m slowly stepping back two steps, staring at him: ��Well, now you��re done with what you��re going to say. Are you ready to start?��


    He��s still not moving, just smoking blindly.


    I feel that I have no strength in my body. I originally want to do the final fight. All of a sudden, my fighting spirit has disappeared.


    I have never experienced the feeling of being betrayed by the most trusted people.


    And when I am really feeling this now, I realize that it really hurts! It��s the kind of cramp in your heart! A burst of stimulation makes your wholebody strength disappearing slightly! All your thoughts are blasted!


    Until finish the cigarette, Jim still doesn��t move. He is whispering suddenly: ��OK, I can��t do it now. You go out. The door in the yard is open. You can walk out of the street all the time. But now there are a million dollars have been offered out to buy your life.�� He is looking up at me and says, ��Little 5, you go. I��ll sit here for an hour. I give you one hour, if you haven��t been killed by the hands outside. I��ll catch up and finish you myself. All I can do is giving you a chance to see if you can escape!��


    After that, he is turning around and stops looking at me.


    To be honest, my heart is already emptied. It feels that something has hollowed out my whole body from inside to outside. My feet are a little soft. I really want to lie down on the ground with my eyes closed. Just give up!


    But just after hesitation, the instinctive desire to survive begins to emerge from the bottom of my heart. I can��t describe that feeling, as if there is a force that driving me step by step to the outside of the door.


    Jim is standing behind me, still no any movement.


    I don��t even know how I get to the doorway. Only a few short steps, I feel like I have been walking for half my lifetime. When I reach for the cold door handle and open the door, the light from outside is penetrating into the room. The cool wind at night is blowing on my numb face.


    In this instant, my wholebody strength seems to be coming back. It is dark outside, but the winds, the lamps, the stars and the whole world suddenly make me recluctant to depart!


    The desire to survive is growing strongly in my heart. I��m shivering slightly, looking back deeply at Jim. I feel my voice is hoarsing. I��m saying slowly to him: ��Jim, give a word to Juan for me. Over the past few years, I have been taking him as my real eldest brother, even like my father!��


    With the light coming in from outside, I can see Jim��s shadow is trembling slightly.


    I grit my teeth, close the door, then walking away quickly.


    Inside my heart, is determinedly with the broken pieces! I have to go and throw out all of the past!

 Chapter 126 - Fight! Fight! Fight!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Wind is not cold, but my heart is cold. Night is not frozen, but my heart is frozen!


    I walk down the stairs with my mind almost emptied. There��s no one in the courtyard. Walking all the way with a path behind the house, there��s an iron door. Jim didn��t lie to me. The door is unlocked. Out of the door is the street.


    My mind is in a mess, and my heart is turning upside and down. My whole brain is repeating one sentence only.


    Juan wants to kill me!


    Juan wants to kill me!!


    Juan wants to kill me!!!


    I really want to laugh. For his daughter, I abandon my family, abandon my girlfriend to fugitive like a lost dog. I just keep my commitment. Now, he��s going to kill me!


    For five years, I take him as a brother, as a father, and now he��s going to kill me!


    There are few passers-by in the long street at night. I don��t know what time is it. I didn��t look at the clock when I came out, and I don��t have the habit of wearing a watch. I just see many shops have closed and only the street lights are shining.


    ��I��ll sit here for an hour. I give you one hour, if you haven��t been killed by the hands outside. I��ll catch up and finish you myself!��


    One hour!


    One hour!


    Suddenly, I feel great resentment and anger.


    Whereby? Why?


    Whereby?! Why?!


    I am laughing sadly, and the violence in my heart is growing little by little.


    Come to take my life?! Ha-ha!


    I slap myself to force myself to calm down. Even though my lips are bitten by myself and start bleeding, but the pain is arousing my deep desire to survive.


    It seems that I just wake up from my dream! What has happened is like a nightmare. And now, I��m back to walking into reality.


    In the streets around me, I don��t know how many hidden killers there. I just put my hand in my pants pocket and touching the handle of the saw-tooth knife. It is hard, cold and steady. My heart is a little solid.


    I walk across several streets and begin to think about my current situation. Now the most urgent thing is to find a way to leave this city first.


    I still don��t need to think about the railway station. It��s absolutely impossible. All public transport facilities are basically out of the option.


    While I��m walking and thinking, I stop suddenly! Over the street, the lights are somewhat dim, and there is a vehicle repair shop is putting down the roller shutter door beside the street.


    The street is quiet except for a street lamp overhead, which is flickering from time to time because of poor circuit contact. I see a van is slowly parking in the middle of the road. The doors of the van open suddenly, some long-haired men in flowery shirts are jumping out. Everyone has a knife on hand.


    I turn around and see a few figures at the back intersection, approaching me like ghosts.


    Coming so soon?


    I have a sneer on my face. But my heart has been sinking.


    These people are approaching. I stop suddenly, take off my coat quickly, and then I carefully wrap several layers around my left arm, tie a knot with the sleeves. Then I take a deep breath, take the saw-toothed knife out of my pocket and hold it in my right hand, stepping ahead quickly.


    ��That��s him! Cut him!�� One of those people is screaming and everyone are rushing to me.


    A knife is chopping to me. I immediately turn away. The blade was almost sticking to the tip of my nose. At the same time, I hit him on the bridge of his nose with a hard punch. He��s yelling, his nose is crushed and he is falling down.


    I��m fighting for my life at the moment, so I��m doing my best to show no mercy! Another knife is cutting from behind. I put out my left arm to block it. With a sniff, the blade falls on my left arm. Fortunately, my left arm has been wrapped with the coat layer by layer. This knife tears several layers but doesn��t hurt my skin. I stab the knife to his neck with my back hand and pull it out quickly.


    Scarlet blood is splashing over me, warming my face and neck. The man is covering his neck softening. But others are not afraid to see blood, but inspiring them to be fierce!


    I know, these are not ordinary hooligans, but are daring fighters!


    My knife is waving, and I��m shielded by my left arm. But I��m surrunded in all directions by blades. I chop down another one. The knife is stricking on that man��s shoulder, but he is struggling, I have no time to pull the knife out. As a result, although I��ve cut him down, but I have also lost my weapon.


    At the same time, I��m feeling a pain in my back. There��s a knife cutting into my back. My back is hot and moist, and my underwear is red with blood. I��m stumbling forward, and a man in front is immediately stabbing to me to the chest with the knife. In a hurry, I try my best to pause at my feet, and make a hard side slice to let go of his blade. Then I squeeze his wrist and tug back.


    He can��t hold his own balance at that time. I take advantage of the momentum to squeeze his wrist and stab him in his lower abdomen with his knife. Then I quickly turn around him and pull out the knife.


    The man��s blood is splashing from his lower abdomen, he is falling down to the ground slowly. I retreat slowly, eyes are full of the hysterical murderous looks, staring at the people in front of me.


    A total of about ten people, four of whom have been cut down by me, especially the one whose shoulder was stabbed, have been lying on the ground with constant convulsions and seems hardly to live longer.


    Now I am like a mad tiger, my eyes are red, holding the knife cring: ��Come on! Just come to kill me!��


    I hold my head up, although the pain behind my back is so hurt that my face has twisted. But my body is as straight as a javelin, red with blood, and staring at these people frantically!


    The remaining few guys are hesitating, and just then, two more vans are coming at full speed. The doors open and some strong men are jumping out again. All are rushing to me with the knives in their hands.


    The guys in front of me are immediately getting bold and coming to cut me with the knives. A man has come up to me almost face to face. I use my knife to defend his knife, then I kick him under his crotch. At this time, a knife is stabbing to me from the left side, but I do not hide, but facing up!


    The blade is almost cutting into my scapula, and the blood is splashing out like the red satin. Just as his knife stricks me on the shoulder, I have scratched him on the neck with my knife in the back. Blood sprayes on my face, and I immediately see the blood red!


    The man throws his knife, covering his neck and softening slowly. I��m stepping back immediately, gasping like an angry ox. That man��s knife on my shoulder is still stuck on my scapula. I grit my teeth and pull it out with my back hand, holding it with my left hand. My both hands are holding knives, staring at the group in front of me.


    They seem a little stunned, as if they haven��t expected me to be so tough. I have cut down several people in one breath, but still staring at them like a wolf. I know my eyes must be frightening at the moment. The expression on my face is totally distorted, even though I am gasping in pain, but I��m still holding my head up!


    ��He��s alone! What are you afraid of?�� One of them is shouting, and they are quickly surrounding me.


    ��Finish him! He��s worth one million!�� Another man is shouting.


    I stare at the fellow immediately, and then jumping to him. The man is dodging backwards immediately, but I am faster than him. My whole body is crashing into his arms, then I stab his chest with the knife. He��s immediately spewing blood. As soon as I pull out the knife, without enough time to turn back, I just feel a sharp pain on my right arm. On the right side, a knife has fallen on my arm. My right hand is soft and the knife on that hand falls to the ground. I am gritting my teeth, turning around, waving my left knife to stab back.


    The opponent��s knife has just been drawn, and I cut him into his arm. Then with a sharp screaming, a broken arm is flying into the sky. He is sitting on the ground with the broken arm. And I��m no good either. One of the people behind hits my back. My eyes are almost darkening due to the great pain.


    I feel the loss of the strength from my whole body. A lot of blood loss makes my body is losing strength little by little. The knife in my hand is a little unstable.


    I have kept fighting for several rounds, have a few new wounds to my body, especially a guy I��ve cut down. Have fallen to the ground, he still cut my thigh. On the spot, I��m staggering and almost falling down.


    I know I��m dying, but my desire to survive is getting stronger and stronger. I��m slamming my shoulder against the person in front of me and running forward quickly.


    The two sides of the street have been blocked by the vans, and I see the closing vehicle repair shop.


    The original shopkeeper sees the fighting in the street and has already scared to close the door. The curtain door has been pulled down, but the small door has not closed yet. I rush there, bang the door open, and then force the boss to avoice with my knife. My face is covered with blood. I hesitate a little, then knock the boss unconscious with a heavy punch.


    The door behind him has been closed, but it��s smashed into the chaotic bangs. It won��t last long. I pick up an iron wrench from the ground and stick it on the lock. The gate is roaring and might be smashed down at any time. I just run right behind the shop.


    There must be a back door here! With all my last strength, I stagger backwards and burst open one of the wooden doors inside. Behind is a tool warehouse, which has stored a lot of the big and small boarders, hammers, welding rods, and some automotive parts there.


    There��s another door behind. I rush over, twist twice and find it��s locked. Then I pick up a hammer to smash the lock. The whole process takes only a dozen seconds.


    I kick open the door, there is a yard behind. There are several houses there. Although the lights have gone out at night, the residents must have fallen asleep, but the sound of the door smashing still shocked many people. I see the lights in several rooms are on. I pick up a pair of pliers from the warehouse, take a sharp screwdriver to insert into my waist, then I run quickly into the yard.


    There are no doors, no walls in the yard, and only houses on all sides. I vaguely hear the loud bang, as if the door behind have been smashed open!


    I can��t afford to hesitate at this moment! My life is hanging by the threadens!


    I kick open the door of a house! Fortunately, this is an old-fashioned wooden door. Although I have a sharp pain from the wound on my leg, I��m still bumping into the room. Inside the room is a bedroom. In the bed of the room, there is a couple of people who are awakened by me and turning over from the bed to sit up. The woman is screaming. The man sees my look of bathed in blood, is looking pale with frighten.


    I am shouting out quickly: ��It��s nothing to do with you. Don��t move and it will be all right!��


    Then in the darkness I find the door. I open the lock and run out.


    It��s another street outside. As soon as I go out, there are screaming behind, and those killers have been following up.


    I am rushing along the street.


    My feet are soft and my legs are torn. It makes me running much slower than usual. I��m bleeding all over, I don��t know how long I can support myself!


    At this moment, the only idea in my mind is:


    Run!


    Run!!


    Run!!!


    Turning a corner, someone has already caught up. I grab down a garbage box beside the road, and the people behind me is tripped. I turn into an alley.


    It��s a city I��m totally unfamiliar with. I don��t know how many turns I have made in these alleys. Every dark and secluded road seems to be a monster which might devour me, but I have no choice! Don��t know when, one of my shoes has fell off. I cover the wound on my shoulder with my strength, and blood is still pouring out of my fingers.


    The more I run, the colder I��m feeling.


    Finally, I have rushed out of the last intersection and come to a busier street. This is obviously a snack street.


    As I am rushing out of the alley, I hit my head on a table. Some people are eating around the table. I bump to them head-on, and the table is immediately turned over. I fall to the ground and the dishes and soups are sprinkled all over me. People next to me are screaming after seeing the sight of my bloody terror and back away.


    I am struggling to stand up, and then look around, find a peddler in a stall is hiding and trembling. I rush over and pick up a roll of rolled paper from his stall. I press the paper on my shoulder and suppress the bleeding. Then I find a direction in a hurry continue to stumble away.


    At that moment, I suddenly hear a car horn behind me, pressing very quickly!


    In the car, fat fellow is driving and yelling to me: ��Ger on the car, boy!��


    I feel like a drowning man have seen the last straw and rushing to him quickly.


    He doesn��t stop, just slowing down. I pull open the door of the co-driver��s seat. As a result, my feet are somewhat soft. I almost can��t step on the first step and almost falling off.


    By this time, those men who are chasing me in the back have rushed out, and a mess even has a homemade shotgun in his hand!


    This fellow is shooting!


    It��s a homemade shotgun with iron sand scattering. I just feel as if I have been struck by a fire behind my back and almost faint with pain. Fat fellow has reached out and grabbing my shoulder, and with a strong lifting, carry me into the car!


    Then the door of the car has not been closed, he sees that mess wants to shoot again. quickly pulling the sharp screwdriver out of my waist, raising his hand to throw.


    Ah��


    That mess is screaming, the gun is thrown on the ground, the center of the palm has been pierced!


    Then he is stepping on the gas and driving out of the street with me.


    I can��t hold on any longer, pass out finally.


    The last sound I hear is that he is driving and shouting at me: ��Don��t die, boy! Die in my car will be very unlucky����

 Chapter 127 - Is it worth?

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Don��t know when, I just feel a burst of sharp pain coming, as if all the muscles of my body are torn and pulled. Open my eyes, just about to struggle, I hear the fat fellow��s voice: ��Don��t move!��


    I find myself lying on a small bed with white sheets in a dark room. There��s the smell of blood in the air, and there��s a curtain hanging beside.


    Fat fellow is standing at the end of my bed, squinting at me. Sees me wake up, he is laughing and saying: ��How are you feeling?��


    I��m shivering my lips, exhausting all my strength to say a word.


    ��Pain!��


    ��Pain is good!�� He is sighing, then shouting loudly, ��Doc, just come hurry up! Otherwise this kid is about to die!��


    The curtain is lifted, a bald man, about forty years old, with a cross flesh and rolled sleeves. He is wearing a white coat with some dirties, do not know what the stains are. The muscles of his arms are strong, and a face of savagery.


    ��Which blood type are you?�� The bald fierce man is looking at me and asking.


    ��Type A.�� I��m gritting my teeth to say.


    He is nodding and going to outside. I look out of the half-open curtain and see him pull out two packs of plasma from the refrigerator, then coming to me. ��There��s no type A already. Two packs of blood type O are suitable. This kid is in good health and should not die.��


    Fat fellow is looking at me with a blank expression: ��This is the doctor. Now he has to clean up the wounds for you. Don��t move.��


    I��m trembling all over. It��s the normal muscular reactions of people in pain. I can��t even control it myself.


    I glance weakly at the bald man. Is he a doctor? Looking at his appearance, his face is full of fierce, more like a butcher than a doctor.


    The bald man comes to me and begins to take off my clothes. He takes out a pair of scissors and carefully cutting off my bloody clothes. Then he gives me a cold look and says: ��You are tough enough. How many cuts did you get?��


    My lips are purple, and I��m gritting my teeth to say: ��Thirteen!��


    ��Well, remember it very well.�� The bald man is cracking his mouth and laughing. The smile looks fierce.


    ��Of course, I all remember!�� I clench my teeth and say with a reluctant laugh, ��I will return it in the future!��


    Then he takes out a syringe with the liquid and injecting on my arm: ��This is morphine to alleviate your pain.��


    I��m so tired that I feel a little bit cold, and my consciousness is gradually leaving me. Although I try to open my eyes to see the people in front of me, the outline in front is still blurred little by little.


    I don��t know whether it is the effect of morphine or the coma caused by excessive blood loss, so I close my eyes again. My body��s perception is dull, which is good, at least the pains are less intense. The next few hours, I��m just in a semi-coma and a semi-conscious state.


    The butcher-like doctor has a pair of skillful hands. When he��s cleaning up my wound, he��s transfusing blood for me at the same time. There��s a set of blood transfusion equipment here!


    Then, like a tailor, he carefully sews up thirteen wounds on my body! I feel like a torn doll is stitched up by pieces now.


    Fat man has been standing at the end of the bed looking at me. He sees my eyes half opening and half closed, just joking: ��You��ll have a lot more scars in the future. You can��t wear short sleeves T-shirt in summer anymore.��


    I try to squeeze a smile from my face, but the muscles are stiff. I feel I don��t have the strength to control my facial muscles.


    Then the doctor turns me over and let me lying on my side. I let him play with me like a puppet. I can hardly feel anything. The back clothes are cut by the scissors. In some places, the blood coagulated and the scab cracked when he is ripping off my clothes. It should be very painful, but now all my feelings are very slow, and I only feel a few tremblings of my body instinction.


    ��FXXX!�� The doctor is stareing at my back for a few seconds, then turning to the fat fellow and says, ��I say Ocean, what a fucking tough boy! Look at the back. It��s all honeycombed! Shit, all the skins and meats are rotten.��


    Fat fellow is saying lightly: ��Someone shot him with a homemade gun. Iron sand bullet, that thing is not too lethal, but one shot damages a large area. He wasn��t hit on the face is lucky! Don��t talk nonsense, just clean it up as soon as possible.��


    The butcher-like doctor is pouting his mouth: ��This is a delicate job. Need more money!��


    Fat man says nothing, just slips a gold ring from his finger: ��I don��t have much money, you just take this.��


    The doctor takes it over. His hands are covered with blood, but he puts the ring in his mouth and biting hard. When he is sure it��s not a fake, so he just wiping it on his coat and puts it into his pocket.


    Then the doctor takes out a small tweezers, put a lens on his eyes, and spent a full hour tweezing out the iron sands embedded in the flesh on my back.


    The whole process takes so long that the morphine power on my body has gradually faded. At last, the sweat beads on my forehead keep falling, and the fat fellow is no longer standing at the end of the bed. Instead, he is pressing me hard to keep me from moving.


    This guy is so strong that with a pair of big palms pressing me. I can hardly move. But the doctor is still not satisfied: ��Don��t move! Don��t let him fucking move!��


    Fat fellow is also sweating, anxious: ��Damn, you try?! This kid is so strong!��


    Finally, my eyes are darkening, and I lose consciousness again.


    When I wake up, it is already light. I��ve got bandages all over my upper body, and the same goes for my thighs. My body is like a mummy and my head even can not turn.


    I was woken up by the pain. People who did not experience it can��t understand, although the body is wrapped up, but the muscles seem to be constantly whipped! The twitching pains are making my wholebody twisting like a snake.


    Fat fellow is sitting at my bedside and smoking. Sees me wake up, throw the cigarette away immediately, he comes up and holding me down, shouting to me: ��I know it hurts, but you fucking hold it! Don��t crack the wounds!��


    I��m in a state of mental disorder in pain and scolding: ��Hold�� Hold damn fuck! It��s killing me!��


    I��m sweating all over and the pains have taken control of my entire nervous system. To tell the truth, I��m sheding tears.


    Not that I am weak, but at this moment, the secretion of the lacrimal gland has not been controlled by myself! It��s like someone punches you in the nose and you can��t help crying when you feel sore! Not only my tears, but also the snivels are running. My whole face is dirty. The tears and snivels are mixed with sweat. Fat fellow is pressing me very hard. But when a man is struggling in extreme pain, the strength is beyond imagination. He is anxious, can not help shouting: ��Doc! Come fucking fast! This kid��s crazy!��


    The doctor��s cold voice is coming far away: ��Crazy you fucking ghost! Haven��t you been hurt before! You don��t know it��s a normal reaction? The pain will be over in a few minutes. Just press him to keep him still.��


    Fat fellow is sweating all his face: ��You just give him another shot of morphine!��


    ��It��s all used up!�� The doctor says coldly, ��Do you take here as a big hospital? That thing is hard to get.��


    I can��t help screaming, and my voice is hoarse. Fat fellow covers my mouth: ��Don��t be screaming!�� he snaps at me, ��You want to die?!�� Then he simply pulls something unknow to stick in my mouth.


    I��m shivering with the pains; my fingers are clutching at the sheet; my knuckles are stickingout and becoming pale!


    Fortunately, such pains last for a few minutes every time. After a while, I get over a little, and gradually stop shivevering. Fat fellow sees me not moving. He just let go of me, wiping his forehead, laughing and scolding: ��You are like a fucking bull. I could hardly press you down.��


    I��m still aching, desperately breathing the cool air, speechless. He lights a cigarette, putting into my mouth and murmuring: ��Just take a puff, may be comfortable a little.��


    I just like a baby finding a pacifier, once bite the cigarette end, the filter is bitten. I��m desperately smoking. One third of a cigarette is inhaled by me for just one breath. Fat fellow takes it away quickly. My mouth is smoking and my eyes are looking at the ceiling. My body is shaking faintly, and I��m clenching my teeth without saying a word.


    At this moment, my heart is full of hate!


    It��s a really tough day!


    I can��t remember how many times I fell asleep but was woken up by the pains very soon. And then I struggling, exhausted, falling asleep, and woke up again. It��s been like this over and over again a whole day.


    Fat fellow is tired enough, but the doctor never intervens. He just occasionally comes over to check for my injuries. He looks cold, as if I am not a living man at all, but a dead dog in front of him.


    I don��t know the exact time, but the lights in the room have turned on and off. Outside the window on one side, the palm-sized sky has turned black to white. Then I know another day has passed.


    The next afternoon, I finally get over.


    Although my body still hurts, my face is pale, I have very few strengths. But basically, no need to press me, occasionally when the pain passed, I can also talk to the fat man for some words.


    The doctor is not here, there are only two of us in the room.


    ��How do you feel?�� He finds a chair to sit beside me, legs on the bed, smoking. and looking at me.


    I force a smile: ��Thank you! You saved my life!��


    He is laughing, coming over to wipe the runny nose and sweats, and the tears of course on my face with his thick palm.


    Then he is asking me a question suddenly.


    ��Ask you a question I asked the day before yesterday. Now, do you still think, it is worth?��


    He is looking at me with a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 128 - Choice, which I don’t have

    Chapter 128: Choice, which I don��t have


    Is it worth?


    I close my eyes, then open again, continue to look at the ceiling.


    I even dare not to close my eyes. Because once I close it, it seems as if I see Jim is standing in front of me and saying to me coldly: ��I��m sorry, little 5.��


    Sorry?


    Sorry!


    I pull a smile from the corner of my mouth unconsciously, then I glance at the fat fellow��s face, saying slowly: ��I�� I don��t know.��


    His face is calm, then he is coming up to put his cigarette in my mouth and let me take a puff. Then take it away. This action makes me feel warm.


    ��I feel terrible.�� I squeeze these words out of my mouth and turn to look at him. For this moment, I��m feeling very weak. The real weak!


    ��I understand. It��s normal for you to feel bad now,�� he is saying lightly. There��s a slight mockery in his eyes, ��Do you believe me now?��


    ��What?��


    ��Remember what I told you the day before yesterday?�� He is saying coldly, ��There is no kindness in the world that you can repay with your life, except for your own parents.��


    I struggle to raise my finger. He takes the cigarette for me again. This time, he simply leaves half of the cigarette on my mouth and lights another one for himself.


    ��I used to regard Juan as my father.�� I��m clenching my teeth and looking at fat fellow. He��s stunned for a moment, eyes slowly falling on my face: ��Father?��


    ��Yes.�� I��m smiling, but my eyes are wet, ��When I went to school, my parents passed away. Later, I had a master who was the first great benefactor in my life. Unfortunately, he died early and I could not repay him. Juan was the second. He gave me alomost everything. He gave me job, good payment, trainings and trusts. He looked up to me, took me as his confidant����


    I am describing calmly about what happened when I was found by Juan; about how Juan promoted me from a dish boy; about Juan asked me to practice boxing together, sauna with him, then rub his back. At that time, he was really like my father!


    When I��m speaking. Fat fellow does not interrupt, just listening quietly all the time.


    After listening, he is suddenly sighing, standing up and walking to the window. He is looking out with his back to me, then suddenly laughing with sarcastic: ��Juan seems to have misread this time!��


    I look at him, somewhat puzzling.


    He is turning around and staring at me: ��It��s a pity! Juan is tough enough and skilled enough to control people. Unfortunately, he misread you! He really misread you, kid!��


    I still utter no word.


    He flickes the cigarette ash quickly and saying lightly: ��I didn��t expect you to be such a person! Kid, I was wrong on you too. You are not only persistent, but also too stubborn that you don��t know how to live or die! If Juan is smarter, hey! If I were him, I would find you directly and tell you face to face that I��m facing death. If you don��t die, I��ll be dead. If I were him, I would not send people to kill you, but to tell you these words in person. With your personality and his position in your heart, I am almost sure that you would even die for him voluntarily without sending someone to kill you!��


    At this point, he is laughing as if he has seen the most ridiculous thing in the world: ��The smarter the more foolish! Juan, you��ve done a stupid thing this time!��


    After laughing enough, he is sighing, looking at me, thinking a while, and sighing again: ��Actually�� Nor can he be said to be foolish, but in his way of thinking, it is impossible to think of the possibility of voluntary sacrifice on your own initiative.��


    I��m silent.


    Indeed, if Juan didn��t send Jim to kill me, but of told me face to face calmly that if I don��t die, this thing would be impossible to solve, and he would die himself. In such a situation, maybe I would really die for him!


    No�� Not maybe, that��s almost sure!


    ��It is impossible for a selfish people to understand the selflessness.�� Fat fellow is smiling, shaking his head and sighing, ��Actually, Juan also really had no idea already. Subordinate like you, there��s no boss won��t like! There are too few loyal people nowadays. You are willing to serve him, abandon your love and life to save her daughter to escape. Such sentiment, which boss does not like? He wants your life just for self-preservation. What morality, what kindness, really at the critical moment of life and death, they just think of themselves. Nor can he be regarded as selfish, but morally speaking, it��s too chilling for you!��


    I still have no words.


    I just feel very disappointed.


    My heart is as freeze as an ice!


    With a reluctant smile, I am gasping and saying: ��Thank you anyway.��


    He��s shaking his hand: ��I may not be a good man. I just think that it��s a pity that a boy like you would die like this. So, I just try to save your life.��


    I really feel ridiculous.


    Juan, I have tried my best to protect his daughter��s life, I insisted on not giving up, but he wants to kill me at last! And a complete stranger saved my life just because I pleasing to his eyes


    I sigh: ��Where is this place?��


    ��A safe place.�� Fat fellow is saying with the smile, ��That doctor is good, isn��t he? He just has a bad temper. He was medical soldier. Both of us used to carry guns and been to battlefields together. Now he��s a veterinarian. But the medical skill is really good. Don��t worry, if he says that you won��t die, you won��t die. That fellow��s face stinks a little bit, but his eyes are still accurate.��


    Then he comes up to me, touching the bandage on my body gently, and then laughing: ��Unfortunately, you have good skin and flesh, look very energetic, but you��ll have many scars in future. Within so many scars, it must be frightening to wear less clothes in summer. Finding a girlfriend is likely to be affected.��


    How can I have interesting in talking about this now? I��m just smiling bitterly and saying nothing. Fat fellow raises his eyebrows and laughing: ��Well, actually you don��t have to worry about it. A man living without depand on appearances! Only women live on their fucking pretty faces! Men with the ability to do everything!��


    He is sitting down slowly, looking at me: ��What do you want to do after that?��


    ��I don��t know yet.��


    I��m telling the truth.


    I really don��t know what else I can do. I don��t know where the path is.


    Originally, my goal was to protect Dorra and send the girl to Juan safely. Now this thing is over. But Juan is going to kill me. Who else can I find? Where else can I go?


    ��Hate?�� Fat fellow looks at my face and asking suddenly.


    ��Hate? Not hate?�� I shake my head and my neck moves the wounds. I feel very pain, ��I can��t tell.��


    Just then, the door is knocked outside.


    Fat fellow is frowning and shouting: ��Doc, knocking your ass! Don��t you have a key?��


    No one answers, just still knocking.


    ��Bang! Bang! Bang!��


    Three knocks, two long, one short.


    Fat fellow��s face is becoming heavyly at once. He is standing up slowly, glancing at me quickly, then looking at the door, muttering to himself: ��Damn, this guy is really dead-hearted.��


    He reaches out to search the under of my bed slowly and pulling out a pistol, looking at me coldly: ��Lie still.��


    He is sitting down slowly, leaning on the chair, one leg over the bed, and then sighing: ��Come in, no need to knock and knock and knock, don��t bother!��


    The door opens silently. First, the butcher-like doctor, with a dirty white coat, is steping backwards from outside. His hands are hanging down on both sides of his body and his eyes are looking out coldly.


    Then I see a gun on his forehead! Then the arm, and finally Jim is coming in slowly from the outside. He is taking one pistol on the doctor��s forehead in one hand, and another pistol in the other hand. As soon as he enters the door, he��s just pointing the gun at me.


    His face is cold and his eyes are bright. Although he doesn��t even look at me, but I feel like I��m stared at by a venomous snake.


    Fat fellow is still leaning on the chair, squinting his eyes, the fat on his face is so crowded that there are only two gaps in his eye��s positions. He is looking at Jim quietly. Jim comes in and kicks the door shut. Fat fellow sighs.


    The doctor does not speak, but slowly stretching out his hands, indicating that there is no sense of resistance, and then stepping back to the wall. Jim stares at him for a moment and slowly lowers the gun he is pointing at.


    Then he turns to me, takes a look at me and says: ��Little 5.��


    To be honestly, my heart is feeling strange at the moment. Very strange!


    Jim comes and pointing his gun at me. I don��t even mean to be afraid at all!


    Yes, there is not even a trace of fear! I feel as if I have breathed a sigh of relief, as if I have simply felt that: That��s it.


    A voice in my heart seems to say to me: ��That��s it! It��s a good end.��


    ��Jim, do you have to do that?��


    It��s the fat fellow speaking. His voice is calm. He is even looking at Jim with a bit of laziness.


    ��I have no choice.�� Jim looks at him, the gun is still pointing at me: ��If he does not die, Juan would die. If Juan dies, many people would die!��


    Fat fellow doesn��t move, holding the gun in his hand, but does not lift it. Instead, he is sighing, with a trace of pity in his eyes: ��Is that what Juan said? Do you really believe it?��


    ��I believe it!�� Jim replies faintly, then slowly approaching and looking at me, ��Little 5, people living, some things can��t do, some things must be done! Some things have no choice! Do you understand?��


    Suddenly, a trace of anger is bursting out in my heart!


    I��m jumping up from the bed! Despite the severe pains of many wounds on my body have twisted the expression on my face. I��m looking at Jim deadly. My voice is hoarse: ��Jim, I don��t respose your words, can I ask you a question?��


    ������ Jim hesitates, the he says, ��OK, you say.��


    I am laughing. I don��t even understand why I can still laugh at this time! But I��m just laughing!


    ��You say there is no choice, very good!�� With the complicated keen-sight, I am staring at him, ��Choice! Let me ask you, when you entrusted Dorra to me, did I mention to you about choice? Did I choose not to do it?! When Dorra was caught by the son of the big boss, did I choose not to cause this trouble?! I gave up my family, my job, my lover and my life for this matter. Did I choose not to do that? Did I say to you at that time that ��I have no choice��?��


    The muscles on his face are twitching.


    I face his gun and continue to say coldly: ��Okay, now I��m going to die. You said I have to die, so there��s no choice. When you need me to bleed, form bleed or protect myself, I chose to bleed! When it��s your turn to kill me, you say you have no choice!�� Gradually the smile on my face comes out with a slight grudge, facing Jim directly, then pointing to my forehead and shouting, ��Shoot here!��


    The expression on his face is changing a little. He has opened the pistol insurance. But he does not pull the trigger.


    Fat fellow is sitting up slowly, raising his gun and pointing at Jim: ��Jim, you��ve changed.��


    ��I didn��t change.�� Jim is shaking his head, ��That��s the way it is. If he doesn��t die, Juan would die.��


    ��Are you fucking brain broken?!�� Fat fellow is becoming angry suddenly, jumping up from his chair and staring at Jim, ��Let me ask you, Juan is going to kill this kid because he would die if the kid is alive. Do you believe that? What about his daughter? Why can his daughter live?!��


    ��Because we can find a body to replace her.�� Jim answers quickly.


    ��Then this kid can do the same, why not?�� Fat fellow says coldly.


    ��Because he��s not at all reassured!�� Fat fellow��s cold words, like a knife, pierceing a sheet of paper that has been covering the matter in an instant, ��Because Juan is not reassured! He takes his own life seriously. The safest way for him to guarantee his life is to let the kid die! Because the dead person won��t talk, the dead peoson won��t reveal his things, the dead peoson won��t betray him! He didn��t kill the girl because that is his daughter, he can��t do it! And this boy, although he has a good relationship with him, but not his own son after all. A subordinate sacrifice is sacrificed, it doesn��t matter! That��s what matters! Is it? In the final analysis, Juan does not believe in others, he only believes in himself! The bottom line of the matter is that Juan is afraid that he will be in danger if the kid not dead. That��s just a possibility! But he can��t even tolerate the possibility that endangers him!��


    Jim��s corners of eyes are trembling.


    Fat fellow has said so much in one breath, then slowly sitting down and putting down the gun in his hand: ��No matter this kid dead or alive, in fact, Juan is not necessarily in danger. He is just afraid that the kid will be found and betray him. In fact, you can find someone to replace him. Every day, there are so many corpses in the morgue in the hospital. You can just find one to deal with, can��t you? But Juan, for his own safety, is too careful, too cautious!��


    Jim��s gun is still pointing at me.


    At this time, fat fellow is speaking in an unusually calm tone with the last sentence slowly. This sentence immediately defeats Jim��s psychological defense line!


    He is saying slowly word by word: ��I ask you a question. If you can answer it, I��ll let you kill this kid. I won��t stop you!��


    ��What?��


    ��If���� Fat fellow��s tone is lightly, ��If this time Juan��s daughter was not protected by him, but you. Encounter this situation, you guess Juan in order to ensure his own safety, will he decide to kill you too?��


    Jim��s eyes seem to have a light fading slowly.


    Fat fellow is smiling coldly and says: ��This kid is just a mirror. Jim, can��t you see Juan��s character now? Did he really save you for the sake of righteousness? If you don��t have the ability, will he save you? Can��t you see through this kid��s thing?��


    He is shaking his big head, saying quietly: ��It��s a chilling thing to be seen!��


    Jim puts down his pistol suddenly!


    He looks at me for a moment in silence, then suddenly taking out his wallet from his pocket, taking out all the cash, piles, slowly putting on the ground, then thinking about it and putting his gun on the money too.


    ��Don��t use your bank card anymore. It will leave the records. Follow the records and you can be caught up.�� Jim��s tone restores that mechanical indifference without any emotional fluctuations.


    He looks at the doctor in the corner and says: ��Doc, I��m sorry, I��ll invite you to drink some other day to make amends.��


    ��Lose your mother��s ghost!�� The doctor scolds him coldly and then adds, ��Next time you come to me for help, I��ll double charge!��


    Jim doesn��t look at him, goes to the door and gives me a deep look: ��Go, the farther you go the better! Never come back! Your family will be fine, I promise!�� He seems to hesitate for a moment, muscles are trembling, and then clench his teeth.


    He forces a smile suddenly. It��s a very bitter smile: ��Little 5, I actually really admire you!��


    The door is closed. After a long time, I still look at the gate somewhat blankly. It��s quiet in the room, only the stack of banknotes on the ground and the gun Jim left me!


    Suddenly the doctor is jumping up, pointing at fat fellow and scolding: ��Damn! Ocean, you��re fucking sick! You don��t know how dangerous Jim is?! Why don��t you shoot? You take it seriously?!��


    Fat fellow also a whole face��s angry, throws the pistol away, scolding with the butter smile: ��Shoot with what?! I still want to get the hell to beat you! Why there is no bullet in this gun?! I was hanging my heart just now! Damn it, if everybody��s got a gun on hands, would I be afraid of him? But I don��t have a bullet in my gun!��


    The doctor stops talking and rubbing his nose after a while: ��There��s no bullet in the gun? Damn, I forgot!��


    Then fat fellow comes to pat me on the shoulder and pulling me out of my meditation: ��Now, kid, things are over for the time being. Clean up, I��ll take you out of here now.��

 Chapter 129 - A marginal man

    Chapter 129: A marginal man


    Fat fellow takes me away immediately and leave the doctor��s place.


    When we come out, I find that this place is behind a small courtyard. In front of it is a pet hospital. That doctor is indeed a veterinarian!


    Now that Jim has let me go, he will not repent what he said with his personality, so he will not do anything to me. But fat fellow can��t trust Juan.


    In his words, Juan is not Jim. Since he can kill me with all his heart, he probably won��t let me go! After all, for him, unless I die, he just can be completely reassured!


    ��He didn��t believe in you at the beginning. He wanted you to die to reassure himself. Now, if Jim couldn��t kill you, it means that the relationship between you two has broken. Then he will not believe you any more. Since he has tried to kill you before, nor to mention now!��


    His words are reasonable. I don��t say anything, just obeyhis arrangement. He drives me away with the gray van.


    This place is strange to me anyway. I��m injuried without good position, so I am just lying behind the van and being bumped for half a day. I don��t know where fat fellow is driving me to. The original van was still driving on the road, but with the increase of the bumping, it seems that the road condition is getting worse and worse.


    At last he gets out of the van and pulls the door behind open. Then he lifts me out and laughing: ��OK, kid, you��ll live here these days.��


    My whole upper body is injured, but fortunately my legs can still move. I feel dizzy after losing so many bloods so I can��t do strenuous exercise. I can only walk barely few steps with the van slowly.


    Here��s obviously far away from the city. It��s like a countryside. The air around is full of local flavors.


    This is the southern countryside, with paddy fields in patches. The smell of heavy fertilizer is coming from the farmland, which is almost fumigated me to faint again.


    There is a village on the side, but it doesn��t look too shabby. Cement poles all the way to the village, there are all typical southern spire style tile houses.


    When we reach the end of the village, fat fellow points to a small courtyard and laughing: ��Here it is. Don��t worry, it��s safe here.��


    Cement wall, iron anti-theft door. Fat man takes out the key and opens the door. Then I see that there is a lot of dust on the ground and some charcoal on the other side. There is a kitchen and two big rooms in the house.


    Fat fellow helps me into the house and locks the door carefully.


    The interior room was well decorated. But it looks like nobody has lived for a long time and it��s a little humid. There��s a big bed in one of the rooms and a living room outside. Fat fellow helps me to lie down on the bed. I feel some musty smell on the quilt.


    Fat fellow goes out for a moment and drives the van behind the house to avoid it to be seen. Then he comes to me, wiping my face first, and smiling: ��You��re a lucky boy! Do you know where here is?��


    I am grinning bitterly: ��I don��t know.��


    ��This is the place where many famous runners have lived!�� He is saying with the smile, ��There have been many people lived in this place before.��


    I pick up a little spirit: ��Oh?��


    He has driven for half a day, seemingly tired, leaning on the bed at will, sitting beside me, and saying slowly: ��You know, everyone has a bad time. After all, this is the southern coastal area, which is very close to the border. Some of the bosses in HK��s associations made things to escape, either to Thailand, Vietnam, or to the mainland. Usually these two major ways.��


    He is smacking his lips, taking out the cigarettes and lighting for each of us. Then he continues: ��The reason why they go to SouthEast Asia is that the consumption level there is low. For example, Vietnam, an ordinary family of three in the city, earns tens of dollars a month. When they arrive there, they can stay a long time with a sum of money! Escape to mainland, however, takes into account that mainland is too big, the population is too large, the place is too big, and you can find a place to hide at will. As long as you do not come out and contact people, you will not be able to be found in general.��


    Suddenly he is slapping the bed, blinking, and laughing loudly: ��You know what? One year ago, a head of HK��s association made some noices and then escaping. I took him to hide here. He lived in this house for a whole month!��


    I listen to him, then suddenly my heart moves. I ask: ��Man, what on earth are you doing?�� After that, I take a deep look at him, ��Don��t tell me you��re just a normal cook. A cook can��t help people to arrange escaping.��


    Fat fellow squints his eyes and grins: ��I��m really a cook, but some old friends are out to make livings. I am too lazy to move, and I don��t want to have that kind of scary days on the tip of the knife, but just be a marginal person here. Do you understand the marginal people? This is a connecting point, a safe house. If any brother is in trouble and escaping, I��ll take care of them. After taking care of them, they would somehow repay me.��


    He is laughing again: ��For example, as I just told you, the brother who hid here for a month a year ago came back. Now he is the top three in the gang!��


    I��m not surprised at all. I��m ready to know that he��s not an ordinary people.


    ��Do you make money on this?�� I��m laughing.


    ��No, money is not the most important thing.�� He says lazily, ��I��m almost fifty years old. I��ve spent most of my life. What��s the use of money? Hmm�� I climbed out of the dead and I��m sort of dead once. I can see everything better than others. If some brothers are in trouble, they could come here and I can help them. If they make the fortune in the future. These newriches will be willing to give me money. I won��t refuse it. That��s the way it is���� At this moment, his face is showing a faint smile, ��For example, the HK brother I have mentioned, he said. If I have anything need his help in the future, he would be able to break through the knives moutains or the sea of fire for me!��


    I am silent.


    After a while, I look at him again and ask: ��That�� How long have you been doing this?��


    ��Nearly ten years already.�� He breaths a sigh of relief.


    I take a long breath!


    Ten years!


    That is to say, do not know how many people were helped to escape by him! After all, many great people have bad luck. Don��t know how many big names owe him the favors!


    After these days, I have fully felt that when people are escaping. That kind of panic and despair, like a lost dog��s nest panic! And at this time. If someone can stand out to help. Undoubtedly, he will be grateful for a lifetime!


    How many people have he helped in last ten years?


    Even among the people he helped, one third of them, no, even if only one tenth or one in twentieth, after running back, make a rapid advance. So, the human debts that fat fellow is holding in his hands are amazing enough! Those people who have owed him the favors, even if they don��t give him money, in the future, if he has any trouble to ask for help, as long as it��s not too much, that would be absolutely no problem!


    ��What��s wrong? Surprised?�� He��s smiling.


    I say nothing.


    We eat the bacon and rice for dinner that night.


    Obviously, this place is one of the places where he helps people escape. Obviously, he does this very professionally. A lot of food has been stored in this nest for a long time.


    In his words, escaping requires the awareness of escaping, and should go out as little as possible. Try not to contact with the outside world. Only in this way can let the risk of exposure be avoided to the greatest extent!


    With food and water at home, it��s best not to go out of the door at any time! In short, safety comes first!


    The bacon has been stored for a long time, and the entrance smells bad. But I eat it very carefully. Fat fellow tells me that my body needs nutrition to recover faster!


    Although the taste is not very delicious, the combination of vegetables and meat can also meet the normal nutritional needs of the body.


    Over the next few days, he has been here with me. He doesn��t seem to have to go back to work. What worries me more is that whether this matter would affect him!


    But for my concern, he just smiles lightly: ��Don��t worry, Juan dare not to provoke me.�� Although it is only a understatement, but the implied weight is full of the self-evident.


    ��You��d better worry about yourself, boy.�� He looks at me and sighs, ��Jim won��t kill you, but Juan won��t stop. Don��t think this thing has over. Jim might find a body back for the misson, but Juan might still find the truth and keeping killing you. You are alone now. You have no power or money. I say, you��re almost a dead man!��


    I don��t respond to that.


    These days, instinctively, I don��t want to touch any topic of Juan. I seem to not to think anything about him carefully!


    Sometimes in the middle of the night, I can��t fall asleep. I listen to fat fellow snoring like thunder, but I just quietly looking at the ceiling.


    I dream often. And the dreamiest scene is that Juan used to smile and say to me in a thick tone: ��Little 5, you are my man, I will cover you!��


    But in a flash, Jim is using a gun pointing at me and saying: ��Little 5, I��m sorry����

 Chapter 130 - Two ways

    Chapter 130: Two ways


    The days of hiding are boring. In the first days, all I can do is lying on the bed and stare blankly.


    At first, I miss home very much�� I miss Didi, my three diehard friends, and Nanny, even little money grubber.


    Because my wounds can not touch water, I can��t take a bath for many days. And I can smell a strange smell on myself. Fat feloow takes good care of me and wipes me with a wet towel all the time, but I quickly refuse his ��kindness��.


    His strength is really too big, and often wipe my wounds painful. And at this time, I miss little money grubber so much. Amy, after all, is a professional nurse. When I was hurt last time, she also often wiped to clean my body, but her movements are meticulous and gentle, and wouldn��t hurt me at all.


    Fat fellow talks and laughs with me every day. I never see any worry expressions on his face. Seems like he doesn��t care about everything even the sky falls down. He goes out every few days to buy some necessities.


    I sit in the room every day and never go out. I don��t know what��s going on outside. There��s no TV, no newspaper. For a long time, I even forget whhich day it is.


    I only remember that he goes out every seven or eight days, and when he goes out three times, my injuries are almost recoveried.


    When the scars on my body is getting better, it��s actually my worst time. People who have not been injured are incomprehensible. The biggest problem I am facing is the itching.


    There��re more than a dozen of the scars all over my body. The wounds have almost healed. The outer shells of the scars are falling, but it��s still sticking on the skin a little bit.


    Almost all the time, I feel the itchings of those wounds all over my body like countless ants crawling around my body! But at this time, you can��t scratch, because after all, the wound hasn��t recovered completely. Once the wounts are broken, it will be troublesome again!


    If it��s just a scar, I��ll bite my teeth and bear it. But it��s hard to be itchy in a dozen places. This kind of taste, I even feel worse than when I was cut by the knives!


    Fat fellow looks at me struggling every day, and he just has the funny looks on face.


    In fact, he is also very boring. Two men are stuffy in the room every day and do not go out. At the beginning, we can talk about something, but after a long time, all the topics have been chatted.


    But I feel like I��m aliving day by day, recovering from that deathblow.


    Occasionally, my face shows some sincere smiles again. At this time, fat fellow will look at me deeply.


    I know, there are some meanings in that look. But I just don��t say anything.


    Sometimes fat people will take out a wooden board in the house and draw a round target to hang on the wall in the yard. He himself stands at the door of the room, about seven or eight meters away from the target, holding one or two kitchen knives to play with throwing knives in boredom for fun.


    His accuracy is amazing! After a long time, the center of the board target is almost punctured, and there��s almost no trace on the other side of the board.


    I can��t help recalling that day when he was saving me, he threw the screwdriver at random, which pierced the hand of the guy who was shooting me with the homemade gun.


    I��m finally able to move. All the gauze and bandages have been removed. The wounds have basically healed. The skins and fleshes of the wounds are tender and red, and there are obvious differences in colour and lustre between the wounds and other places.


    I can only lie down or sit for nearly a month. I feel that my whole body is rusting. The first thing is to go to the yard outside the room and remove several stools and sundries on the ground there. Then I take off my coat and make a hundred push-ups in the yard naked. Then twist my waist, kick my legs and move my muscles.


    I close my eyes and calm down, raise my hand and make a posture. Then I practise a set of boxing and fighting skills. I feel my body has warmed from inside to outside.


    The more I practice in the yard, the more energetic I am. I have punched five or six times in one breath, which makes me gasping slightly.


    After all, I��ve just recovered from serious injuries, and And I��ve been really slack in recent years. I feel that my state is not even as good as when I studied with master.


    Do not know when, Fat fellow has stood silently at the door, leaning against the wall with his arms, watching me finish the practising, then laughing and clapping his hands and says: ��Very good!��


    He comes over slowly, patting me on the shoulder: ��Who did you learn your kongfu from? Very good actually!�� I��m gasping and wiping my sweat: ��I learned from my master when I was very young.��


    He nods his head, without saying a word, and then suddenly saying slowly: ��That master is a real master. Nowadays, there are too few people know the real martial arts. Most of them are showy but not practical.��


    I shake my head and say: ��I feel that I��ve stepped back too much, and I��m too comfortable to practice hard.��


    He nods: ��It��s good that you have crisis awareness! OK, we��ll have dinner later. You just prepare.��


    I look at myself sweating and laughing: ��Damn, I need to take a bath first. I haven��t taken a bath for more than 20 days. It feels like there��s a weird smell in the room!��


    looking at the smile on my face, there��s a little comfort in his eyes. He is saying with the laugh: ��I��m not afraid of stink. I used to squat in foxhole on the battlefield. You don��t know how stink I��ve smelled!��


    I take a bath happily and almost rubbed a layer of skin off my body. After washing, I feel as if I��m a little lighter.


    In the evening, fat fellow cooked a table of vegetables. Four dishes, a soup, mixed with meat and vegetable, and have a bottle of wine.


    I��m still somewhat surprised. He��s already sitting at the table, and his expression is a little serious, looking at me and says: ��You sit down. I have something to say to you.��


    I look at him, nod and sit opposite him.


    He pours me a glass of wine first, and then raises the glass: ��Cheers!��


    I��m speechless, toast with him and drink it all.


    The wine was apparently bought in a small shop near the village. Obviously, it��s a bad wine, spicy and tastes strange, but strong enough.


    We finished three glasses in one breath before he putting down the glass. Looking at me, he says: ��When I went out today, I inquired about the news outside.��


    ��Well?�� I nod as to answer, then waiting for him to continue.


    ��This time the thing is over. Juan did it very cleanly. He took a man and a woman two bodies to big boss. Big boss had the body chopped and fed to the dog. Well! Now your warrant has been cancelled.��


    ��OK!�� I still have no expression on my face.


    ��Juan has benefited from this incident. He was in a bad situation in previous days, but the thing happened with the big boss��s son. Unfortunately, Jimmy Chow was the guy to take the responsibility. Now Jimmy Chow has downfallen, and if it weren��t for his background is also powerful, I��m afraid he has died this time. But let��s pass him, now Juan is back in charge�� Boy���� He looks up at me with a strange expression on his face, ��To tell you the truth, this is a mistake, but you helped Juan again. As a result, he has regained his lost territory and the position.��


    ��Yes.�� I still don��t speak.


    ��Now it��s quiet outside, but your trouble hasn��t been solved.�� He looks at me and says, ��Juan won��t let you go. Because he gave the bodies, if you were found is still alive, then he is finished! Now there��s no room for you to go back! So, from any point of view, he won��t let you go. At least he needs to find a way to make you never show up again. So����


    ��You just say it, I listen.�� I sigh, ��Juan, he�� What does he want?�� When it comes to ��Juan��, I just feel my heart like to be stabbed.


    ��So, you have to leave!�� His voice without any emotion, says in light way, ��You can��t go home, if you go back, Juan will try his best to kill you. Your only advantage is: Juan dares not to use all his power to kill you, because he is afraid of being known. But I don��t know how much power he has controlled in gang for so many years, boy���� He takes a deep breath, the tone is a bit complicated, ��I know you want to go home very much. But now you just can��t go back! You must go, leave! If you go back and Juan finds you, you��re dead! Jim let go of you once, but next time if he sees you again, it might not be!��


    ��What shall I do then?�� I laugh bitterly.


    ��I��ll give you two ways to go.�� He looks at me calmly, ��First, you go to the northwest, or to the mountain area. Anyway, find a small place, such as a small town, find a normal job, shrink your head for a lifetime. As long as you are not found by Juan, escape from his sight. You��re safe! But you have to be hiding all your life. You can��t get into trouble! Even if you encounter anything later, you should be careful to clip your tail. You need to give in to everything. You can��t go even if you are given the chance to develop! You have to be the most ordinary people all your life!��


    The muscles on my face twitches, and asking without expression: ��What about the second way?��


    He is silent for a while, and suddenly laughing. His smile looks a little helpless: ��I really don��t want you to choose the second road����


    He lights a cigarette, takes a puff, and then staring at me: ��The second way, I��ll send you abroad! Let you turn to a friend of mine. You follow him to stand out outside and work out a way in future! When you have the capitals and power, nobody can touch you anymore then!��


    Speaking of this, he slowly pulls out a gun from don��t know somewhere, puts it on the table gently: ��You can��t go back on this road!�� He is staring at me and saying with the sneer, ��No one can be trusted in the future, no one! The only thing you can trust is this fellow in your hand!��


    He is slowly pushing the gun to me.


    His eyes are cold and deep.

 Chapter 131 - The knife mountain and the sea of fire

    Chapter 131: The knife mountain and the sea of fire


    ��No one can be trusted in the future, no one! The only thing you can trust is this fellow!�� I��m chewing his words carefully, staring at the gun in front of me quietly, then suddenly looking up at him and smile, slowly reaching out my righthand to pick the gun up.


    ��I��ll take the second way.�� My fingertips touch the handle of the gun, feeling icy cold.


    He seems sighing: ��I guess you��ll choose that way.�� He is laughing and says, ��Young man, who can live in peace all his life?��


    He holds the glass up again and looking at me: ��Come on, have another drink! Tonight, is our break-up meal. After this meal, I��ll take you out of here.��


    Suddenly a trace of confusion is bursting out in my heart, and I say with a bitter smile: ��So fast?��


    ��Just that fast.�� He��s laughing, ��This kennel, haven��t you stayed enough yet? I��m stuffy here. If it weren��t because I couldn��t find someone to take care of you, do you think I was willing to stay here with you for a whole month?��


    When I look at him, I��m suddenly choking. I pick up my glass and drink it all, staring at him and say: ��Brother Ocean����


    This is the first time I have ever called him in that way, but my voice is very sincere! I smash the glass, then take a piece of fragments, cut my thumb, let the blood flow out, and then take the empty bowl in front of me, hold the bottle and pour half a bowl of wine, squeez a few drops of blood from my thumb into the bowl.


    Then I look straight at him and say slowly: ��I will never forget your kindness in my lifetime! One day, if I Chen Yang will not die and make a fortune, I will repay you ten times hundred times!��


    Then I pick up the bowl and drink the blood wine all.


    He doesn��t say anything, just smiling gently and sips a drink with me. Then he says: ��I can��t imagine you such a young kid also learn from our old antiques to play blood brotherhoods.��


    I shake my head: ��What I said tonight is true!��


    ��I believe you.�� He nods, ��You just live well and I��ll be waiting for the day you repay me.��


    Our dinner lasts all night, and we drink up the whole bottle without wasting any drop. The dishes are all emptied too.


    The next morning, he takes me away. When it is dim, we get into the van and he drives me away from the small village where we have been hidding for almost a month.


    For so many days here, I even haven��t stepped out of the door, and don��t even know the surroundings at all.


    After driving for more than an hour, the van arrives at a warehouse far away from the city. It seems to be a building material market far. He drives the van inside and stops at the back door of the warehouse.


    ��That��s it.�� He jumps out of the van and pulling me into a small door in the warehouse. In front of a container truck inside, two men are squatting there smoking. Seeing fat fellow comes in, they immediately stand up and greet him with the laugh.


    Fat fellow nods, then pulling me over, pointing at me and says: ��This is time we take this brother to go. Who��s driving today?��


    A tall and thin man is immediately laughing and says: ��It��s me, brother Ocean.�� He has a cigarette in his ear, looking at me and says: ��This young brother has a handsome appearance. He must make a big fortune in future. Don��t forget us when you are rich in the future.��


    Fat fellow is laughing too, cursing and kicking him: ��Is the pass ready?��


    ��Boss, you can rest assured!�� The tall and thin man is smiling, taking out the key, then goes to the front of the container truck, opens the door, then says to me: ��Sorry to have made you go through this. Sit in there for a while. If I stop, you must not make any noise or move around, you know?��


    I nod and step into the container and sit in. There��s a nothing else but bottle of water on the ground. Then fat fellow and that tall and thin man jointly carry a lot of boxes in and stack them outside of me. Soon I couldn��t be seen from the outside.


    After a while, I feel that the truck is on its way. I don��t know where the truck is driving to, but I��m sure fat fellow��s arrangement. If he doesn��t say it, I won��t ask.


    The truck on this road is running stable. It seems to be on flat roads. The boxes stacked in front of me are filled with electronic plastic parts according to the words on the package.


    Every time the container truck stops, I carefully shrink in, saying nothing and making no sound. On one occasion, I even hear someone outside open the door of the container, and then vaguely hear the voice of the tall and thin man grinning mischievously.


    I can vaguely hear him laughing happily and says: ��Sir, there��s no problem! They are all regular Inbound Goods, and they all have customs clearance forms.��


    Then I can��t hear what they are talking about, but then the door is closed again and the truck continues to move.


    Don��t know how long it takes. I almost fell asleep. The worst part is that I can��t go to the toilet. I��ve been stuck in urine for a long time.


    Finally, the truck stops, someone outside takes away the boxes. Fat fellow is laughing outside and says: ��Come out, kid!��


    I see several uniformed workers come in and carry the boxes down. Fat fellow is standing outside the truck and smiling at me with a cigarette on his hand.


    Those workers are very quick at work, but they don��t look at me at all. It seems that they are not surprised that there is a person hiding in the truck at all!


    When I jump out of the truck, fat fellow sees the confusion on my face and says lightly: ��The goods are all real, legitimate commercial goods. There is no problem. These workers are the porters of a logistics company. In fact, most of the logistics companies in HK��s freight terminal stations are controlled by societies. Many workers themselves are registered members of the societies. Take people across the border in their trucks, they��ve seen too many. No one would say a word, and no one would be surprised. I��ve been using this line for a long time. Their boss has relationship with me and won��t say anything.��


    Here is a warehouse, next to the dock. The sea breeze is blowing. I suddenly have a feeling of being alive twice.


    ��This is HK?�� I ask him.


    ��Strictly speaking���� Fat fellow is standing by the sea, pointing to the sparkling lights on the opposite shore: ��That��s it.��


    I nod and running down to the beach.


    Fat fellow shouts: ��What are you doing?��


    ��Taking a leak!�� I am laughing and scolding, ��I��m almost exploding!��


    When I come up, I ask him: ��Are you going to send me to HK?��


    ��No.�� He shakes his head, ��HK is too close to mainland, you are still within Juan��s sphere of influence.��


    I look at him and ask: ��Where are you going to let me go then?��


    ��As far as possible!�� He does not explain again.


    Then he takes me to the dock, where there are many containers, but most of them are empty. It looks like a container yard.


    He takes me to an unlabeled container and opens the door. It��s a room with a bed, a cabinet, a chair, and a lamp.


    ��Sleep for a while, and a ship will pick you up at night.�� Before he leaves, he looks at me, laughing suddenly, then says: ��By the way, ask you a question. Are you seasick or not? If you are seasick, stop eating from now on.��


    So, is it means to let me stowaway?


    I sleep in the container and am woken up at night. When fat fellow wakes me up, he pulls me out of bed with a light expression on his face. He sighs: ��You��re lucky�� Well, at last a ship is found.��


    I grin bitterly: ��Don��t you just find it today?��


    He curls his mouth: ��Do you think I am running an airline? Are there regular flights to all of the world every day? Damn it. This kind of work depends on luck. I don��t belong to those snakeheads. If I find any ship is carrying, I just take a hitchhike for you.��


    He takes me back to the dock. We wait for a while and a small motorboat is coming by. It��s very small, with canvas on the back.


    I stare at him: ��How can such a small boat go to the sea?��


    He kicks me into the boat and scolding: ��Are the police useless? Nowadays, it is very difficult to stowaway. They are all go from the Southeast Asia. Now there is a boat passing by on the high seas. We take this boat to there, and then let you board that ship! It all depends on my relationship, they just reluctantly agree to stop for an hour to wait for you boarding!��


    The motorboat is driven by a black, strong man, with a fierce face, who is so absorbing in sailing that he does not look at me at all.


    Fat fellow pulls me sitting behind the boat.


    The first time I go out to sea, although there��s no wind, the boat is still very fluctuant. The man is sailing very fast. Fat fellow takes out a bag and sending to me. He is staring at me quietly for a moment and then says: ��This bag contains clothes and some monies.��


    He takes a breath and says slowly: ��No much money, you just save spending.��


    I nod.


    ��When you get there, you go ashore and change your clothes and tidy yourself up. If the police see you dress like a beggar, be careful to be caught.�� Then he tells an address to me slowly, ��When arrive, find this person at this address.��


    He says a name, then let me repeat the address and name. Finally, he says: ��When you see him, don��t say much, just say I let you go, you just say: The knife mountain and the sea of fire! He will know when he hears!��


    ��The knife mountain and the sea of fire!��


    I nod to show that I have remembered.

 Chapter 132 - First-class treatment

    Chapter 132: First-class treatment


    I haven��t been out of the sea, and at night. I don��t know the direction of the sea at all.


    The boat has been driving for a long time, and stops halfway. The black man who��s sailing the boat take off the canvas, under it are cans of petrol!


    A cold sweat is all over me when I see this! Just now, Fat fellow and I was even leaning on that canvas to smoke. I feel chilly! But fat fellow��s face doesn��t matter at all.


    Refuel again in the middle and a few hours later, the black man measures the position with an instrument, then looking at the fat fellow, says something in a strange language.


    I look at the black man carefully, he doesn��t look like a man of our country.


    ��He��s a Vietnamese.�� Fat fellow says lightly, ��He has a bad temper. Don��t look at him all the time.��


    After a quiet wait, our boat stops and floating on the sea. That Vietnamese is a little bit impatient. Sometimes he talks to the fat fellow, who has a relaxed expression.


    Finally, there is the faint motor sounds in the distance, and then a few flashes of searchlights. Fat fellow is immediately standing up, taking out a big flashlight from under the canvas, and lighting it several times according to a certain rhythm.


    The two sides are signaling for a while with the lights. Fat fellow nods and looking back at me: ��Boy, your ship has come.��


    A big ship is stopping slowly not far away. Our motorboat starts the engine, leaning over and stops on the side of the ship. I see that there is no national flag flying on the ship, and the ship is a bit shabby, as if it has been refitted by a fishing ship. There are also abandoned fishing nets and other devices beside the mast.


    After stops, someone puts down the rope from the ship. Fat man smiles at me and says: ��Let��s go up.��


    I pick up the bag, think about it, and turn to look at the Vietnamese, say in a sincere tone: ��Thank you!��


    Honestly. I do it purely by habit. Because others help me, I��m used to saying thank you. The Vietnamese looks at me and suddenly a smile is coming out of his cold face. Then he takes something from the under of his seat and hands it to me.


    It��s a bottle of water, a mismobileaneous brand, and it��s open, only has half.


    Fat fellow takes a look at the bottle, and then looks at the Vietnamese with a strange look. He is laughing suddenly: ��Kid, he likes you. You can take it. Maybe it will be useful on the way.��


    I��m puzzled. But I still take it, although it is half a bottle of water that has been opened, perhaps even has bee drunk. I carefully put it in my bag.


    Fat fellow accompanies me aboard the ship. There are five or six crew members on the ship, each with a cold complexion. I see some people with the guns on their waists. Several diving devices are hung in the cabin. Fat fellow is laughing and hugging with a man, then pointing at me and says: ��This is my brother!��


    This man is short, thin and speaking our language, but not standard and very stiff: ��Your brother�� Not like you! You, big! He, small!�� He making a comparison with his hand with the smile, probably describing the differences between me and fat fellow.


    Fat fellow is laughing, then taking out a mobile phone from his arms and dialing a number in front of that person. After the phone is connected, he hands the phone to that guy. That man immediately takes the phone and listening. He looks serious at first, but after listening for a while, he smiles with satisfaction and patting fat fellow: ��Very good, the money has been all wired. You��re very credible. Me too!��


    He lifts his chin to me and says: ��Go in and sleep in my room!��


    Fat fellow tells me another phone number: ��After you go ashore, find a place to call this number, someone will pick you up.��


    After that, he pats me to say goodbye to me. Before he leaves, he is grabbing me, staring at me with a smile: ��Kid, do you know why I save you?��


    ��I don��t know.�� I shake my head.


    ��Because there are so few people like you. Death one is less one.�� He is laughing sadly, ��So, I don��t want you to die.��


    Watching him jumping back to the motorboat from the ship, I suddenly feel a little touched and reluctant. I go to the side of the ship and shouting to him: ��Brother Ocean, I Chen Yang will come back one day!��


    Fat fellow is also waving to me, and then laughing and shouting: ��Ask yourself before you do anything in the future, is it worth it?��


    The motorboat quickly leaves.


    I look at the leaving boat and say to myself: ��It��s not worth it! But I don��t regret it!�� I seem to be relieved of myself, ��At least I don��t owe him now.��


    This is a smuggling ship. The man who was trading with fat fellow is also a Vietnamese. He seems to have done a lot of business with fat fellow. His name is also strange, calls ��Old Snake��.


    When the fat fellow sent me aboard, I wonder why the Vietnamese on the motorboat didn��t go aboard. Later I just learn that although they are all Vietnamese, but they come from different backgrounds and have historical grievances. But I won��t ask for details.


    Just one day after I come here, I just know there are thirty people under the cabin.


    This ship used to be a fishing ship. In fact, it still is now. Publicly it belongs to a Vietnamese fishing company, and the fishing gears on board are real.


    Usually this ship is used for fishing, and when it��s needed to, they will empty the cabin below to hold the stowaways!


    I don��t go to the cabin below deck to take a look. Old Snake and the crews don��t go either. The crews on board live in the cabin above. I live in Old Snake��s room. He says this is the captain��s room. In fact, it is only about the size of the toilet at home. There��s a small bed in the room. The sheet smells like fishy odor. There��s a tattered nautical chart on the table.


    Like the crews, I eat fish and a little vegetable every day.


    The stowaways live under the cabin. I can��t see them. I don��t know what they look like. They even never go to the deck, because the door to the cabin below is always locked! Every day a crew will send some water and foods down to them.


    I can almost be sure with a glance that these water and foods are not enough to be eaten at all!


    But Old Snake doesn��t care at all. In his words: ��It��s enough for them to not die from the hunger.��


    It��s the same stowawaying, and I��m enjoying almost the best treatment. I have the same food as the crews, and I can breathe on the deck every day. I even have cigarettes to smoke. Fat fellow left some in my bag.


    I have shared a few packs of cigarettes with Old Snake and the other crews at random and their faces soften immediately. As a result, most of the crews are very kind to me, and I can walk around the deck at will. I can turn around anywhere except one of the cabins they lock up.


    In the night, I even play poker with the crews. The stakes are the cigarettes. In less than four days, I have already run out of my cigarettes.


    Frankly speaking, I even feel that everything is fine in these four days, until��


    On the fifth day, the weather is fine, but it is a little hot. Standing on the deck, I can see the sea on all sides. No wheel can see a trace of land from any angle. This view makes people feel very small! Today, there is no wind. The sun is directly on the nail wrench. It��s too hot! I feel hot sitting in the cabin so that can��t help but go outside. Most of the crews are bare-chested and lazy with their armor spanners. Old Snake is smoking in the cockpit. His forehead is full of sweats and cursing with the words I don��t understand.


    The ship is full of fishy smell, although I��ve been used to it these days, but it��s too hot that I can��t stand it. Only when I breathe fresh air on the deck can I feel a little better.


    Suddenly, a crew member goes to the cockpit and says something to Old Snake. After listening, Old Snake speaks something carmly. Then, standing on the deck at the bow of the ship, I see two crew members walk into the cabin below. In less than a minute, they carry a man out!


    The man hasn��t any movement. When he��s lifted up to the dock, arms droop as if he has lost consciousness.


    Less than seven or eight steps away from me, the two crew members have a cold face, take that man to the side and throw him into the sea!


    I��m shocked!


    The two crew members seem to have no response and have become accustomed to it. They clap their hands, talking and laughing to each other, go inside and turn out a bag, open and check it.


    My heart is sinking, I cann��t help walking quickly to the cockpit, where Old Snake is staying. I hesitate for a moment, sking him with a grim look: ��Just now��?��


    Old Snake is looking at the crew turning over the bag. He just takes a look at me casually and says: ��That man has dead.��


    I take a deep breath: ��A stowaway?��


    ��Well, yes!�� Old Snake shrugs his shoulders indifferently and stretches out his hands, ��Dead is normal.��


    At this time, two crew members who are checking the bag suddenly cheering and taking out a pile of banknotes and half a pack of cigarettes from the bag. Old Snake goes to them without any expression and grabbing the money. Then he takes half and throws back to the two crew members. put the rest into his pocket, and takes away the half pack of cigarettes. Then he comes to me, taking one cigerette out of the half pack of cigarettes, hands it to me: ��Want one?��


    Suddenly, I feel a little nausea and vomiting.


    Seeing that I don��t mean to answer, Old Snake gives a cold smile: ��What are you afraid of? Anyway, he��s dead, no need anymore, isn��t he?��


    Cigarettes are all shared to the crews by Old Snake. Then he lights one for himself. I don��t speak, looking at them quietly. My mind is thinking about the man who has been thrown off the ship. Nobody knows his identity, his age and his name.


    A living person just disappeared from the world!


    ��What are you thinking?�� Old Snake comes to me and says, ��It��s normal for a stowaway to die on the way. There are always some stowaways die every time.�� He grins and pointing under the cabin, ��It��s hot above, but it��s hotter below! There��s no wind there, water is also not enough. That man was unlucky, so he died.��


    When he��s laughing, he shows his yellow teeth.


    The sun is shinning on me, but I feel a little cold.

 Chapter 133 - The rat’s life

    Chapter 133: The rat��s life


    After that day, our ship begins to turn north, heading northeast.


    We have sailed for another four days. In these four days, the crews took a body out of the cabin and threw it into the sea again.


    I learned that the dead are a frequent occurrence on such stowaway journeys. The condition under the cabin is very poor. There is not enough fresh water and food. The temperature and ventilation conditions are also very poor, and even breathing can be difficult. People with poor health can only support themselves if they get sick. Don��t expect there might be a doctor and the medicines for you on this kind of stowaway ship! But that��s not why I��m surprised. What really makes me feel cold is the attitude these crews treat stowaways.


    Everyone is also human, is the same kind. They just lock people up in the cabin, not allowed to come out. All this makes me feel like selling slaves in old movies! This makes me alienate from Old Snake and his crews a little bit.


    Later at dinner, Old Snake is chatting with me, and I can��t help asking him: ��If the people below died, would you not be able to get the money? Why not give them more foods and water?��


    He smiles. His smile is cold, and he gives me a strange look.


    ��You don��t know the market.�� He answers lightly, then, smoking and pointing scornfully under the cabin and says, ��These people are worthless.��


    I ask him deliberately, and he doesn��t care, tells me a little bit about this business.


    Stowaway is an unavoidable problem everywhere. From the perspective of East Asia, smuggling groups are divided into two, one is the mainland, another one is Southeast Asia.


    ��We are different from you.�� This is Old Snake��s original words.


    In the 70s and 80s, many mainland smugglers went to Southeast Asia, HK, Macao, and, of course, Japan and the United States. It can be said that it was a golden period of smuggling, mainly because the economy was underdeveloped, all aspects were relatively backward, and there were few channels of communication with the Western world. Most of the stowaways went out with the mentality of making a fortune.


    In a ridiculous way, it was the ��seller��s market�� and the golden age of smuggling groups. The price of smuggling to the United States was very high, and not allowed to bargain, more importantly: pay first, then board!


    The direct consequences of such actions were: Almost all smuggling groups at that time lacked the awareness of ��after-sales service��.


    When the stowaways got on board, the monies were also received. So, the smuggling groups usually took the stowaways as the slaves, using the most economical method. There were as many people in the cabin as possible. More people mean more money! Fresh waters and foods should be brought with less, because less good can bring more people! At that time, the death rate of stowaways was very high!


    At this point, Old Snake is laughing, then go on saying: ��Don��t look at the news that the stowaways suffocated in the ship or in the car oil tank in the past two years. The number of dead people was much less than ten or twenty years ago. Only in that era, the media was not developed, so there was not so much publicity.��


    But with the economic boom of the 90s, going abroad in mainland is no longer difficult. Moreover, the increasing economic level, stowaway to foreign countries, also does not have a great attraction. During this period, the business of smuggling groups was relatively bleak.


    It��s like a joke, and it��s like a confirmation of the truth that the market dominates everything. The smuggling business has gradually changed from the seller��s market to the buyer��s market. That sounds ridiculous. However, in order to attract business, smuggling groups have also taken many measures to adapt to the trend.


    For example, the price changes, Old snake says that there are even several smuggling groups competing for prices and routes.


    ��It��s like the price wars between travel agency companies.�� Old Snake says.


    Secondly, improve the after-sales service. Over the past few years, there have been too many news about stowaway cause people death. Many people dare not to go now. So nowadays, smuggling groups take the method of collecting half of the money first. After arriving at the destination safely, then they take the other half. In this way, they dare not to abuse the stowaways as before until all the money has been received. Because if people die, they can��t get the final payment.


    ��But, how about the two men died last two days?�� I frown and ask.


    Old Snake��s eyebrows are raising, his thin face is with a trace of cruelty and cunning: ��I��m talking about the situation in your place. We are different with you!��


    Old Snake explains that many small neighboring countries still lag behind in their economic standards, and the rules of smuggling business remain the same as those of more than a decade ago. It means smuggling groups get paid before stowaways borading, so that they don��t care about the alive or death of the stowaways at all. Anyway, the money has been received!


    ��The people on board are all from these small countries.�� Old Snake says lightly, ��They all have paid first and then got on board.��


    Then he casually mentions that there are some hard-hearted smuggling groups who collected money and then joined with the local gangs, at the destination, they sell the stowaways on the ship to the local gangs directly. There are also some sold to the drug plantations in South America. Since then, those people have no idea of life or death.


    I��m so frightened to hear these words that I look into his eyes to feel a little more profound.


    He��s laughing, patting himself on the chest and assuring: ��Don��t worry. I am very trustworthy! You��re fat fellow��s friend. I won��t sell you!��


    Looking at this fellow��s twinkling eyes and some obscene smiles, I say to myself that I will never believe in this bad guy��s words!


    Afterwards, I��m more alert to these people in my heart. I��m also alert when I go to bed at night. Originally, I was close to the crews, but now I am completely alienating from them. These are real killers!


    Every day the ship is going north. It��s getting less hot, and even cooler in the morning and evening!


    I don��t know if it��s because I��m lucky. We��ve had a quiet journey without bad weather. Since the sixth day, Old Snake has been murmuring every day from the early morning and does not know what to say. It seems to be praying not to encounter a storm.


    As the climate cools, there are no more dead people in the cabin. It relieved me.


    Although I tell myself in my heart that it is not my business, but let me watch someone die. It��s never a pleasant thing. Although Old Snake said those were people from other countries.


    One night, while I��m still sleeping, I��m awakened by the noises outside. I immediately turn down from the bed and see Old Snake opens the door and shouting at me: ��Come out, you have arrived!��


    I��m confused, walking out of the room to the deck in a daze and see a scene that surprised me.


    The motor of the fishing ship I��m on is off, and next it is a bigger ship, which looks dark under the night, with a metal shell and a much higher side than ours.


    Now the two ships are side by side, with two boards in the middle as a simple bridge.


    Old Snake is standing beside me, his hand is touching his waist, with a gun pinned. Several of his crew members are also standing by with the guns.


    What surprises me even more is the door of the cabin under the fishing ship has been opened! A group of people are coming out from below and moving to the big ship through the two boards!


    In the darkness, I can��t see clearly how these stowaways look like. I can only see that most of them are men, few women, and they are wearing the ordinary clothes. Everyone is carrying the simple luggage, few things, no one speaking at night, and all the queues are moving quietly.


    They walk alone in their feet and feebleness, and with their heads down. Even if the people around them are too weak to almost fall down. No one helps each other!


    On the big ship, I see several dark figures standing on the deck, holding guns in hand, and their eyes ae twinkling like the wolves in the dim light.


    ��What the hell is going on, Old Snake?�� I look at the fellow around me with some vigilance.


    He is laughing with a little guilty, but then whispering: ��I can only deliver you here. You are going to transship now. You take that ship and they will continue to take you to your destination.��


    I��m slightly annoyed: ��Why haven��t you mentioned this before? Ocean, does he know about your arrangements?��


    Looking at his embarrassing smile, I know it in my heart immediately., it seems that fat feloow never know this guy��s arrangement!


    Strictly speaking, what Old Snake is doing now is a little like what is often said in business: traffickers, but the difference is that the traffickers sell goods to the next shop, while Old Snake is selling the stowaways!


    Although I am a little angry, I wisely close my mouth. I know it��s no use protesting at this time. These guys are the killers. Now, what��s more useful? If I annoy them, they would directly shoot me and throw me into the sea, there��s no place to cry out for wrongdoing!


    Old Snake accompanies me boarding on the big ship, and I find that the crews are all foreigners, the first of whom is a black man, bare as a half-black iron tower, with a cigar in his mouth, a fierce face, a clear-eyed eyes and a military dagger in his hand.


    Old Snake goes up and says hello to him. I notice clearly that the black man looks at Old Snake with a trace of disdain in his eyes. Then Old Snake talks a lot to him and pointing at me. The black man does not speak from beginning to end, but looking at Old Snake coldly to wait for him to finish.


    Finally, Old Snake is wiping his sweat, turning to me and says: ��OK, I��ve told them. You can go with them. Where are your belongings?��


    I pat the bag on my back. I��ve taken my bag with me since I saw them how to deal with the dead stowaways.


    The black man looks at me coldly for a moment. There��s something gloomy in them. When he looks at me, I feel like I��m stared at by some kind of monster.


    Old Snake talks to him for a while, basically Old Snake is saying, and the black man occasionally gives a hum.


    Finally, Old Snake comes and pats me on the shoulder, with a hypocritical smile on his face: ��Have a safe journey!��


    Then he is running quickly back to his own ship and removes the boards connecting the two ships.


    ��This bastard!�� I can��t help scolding.


    Then I sigh and look at the black man. He��s looking at me too. But then he turns away and seems not interested in me very much. A crew member comes over with a gun in his hand and pointing to the front, which means: go ahead.


    I take a look at the dozens of stowaways who have entered through a cabin door. It seems that on this ship, they will continue to be locked in the cabin under the deck and live the same life as the rats.


    The difference is that the crew around me signaling me with the gun to let me go with the the stowaways too!


    I hesitate for a moment, trying to distinguish something. But the black man has gone and ignores me. And this crew member��s face is brutal, it seems that if I don��t move any more, he will not hesitate to come up and hit me with the butt!


    I finally recognize the situation I��m facing, the first-class treatment along the way is over here! Next, I��m going to live with those stowaways in the cabin below.


    I hold back my anger. I know the situation is pressing me. I have no room for resistance. I can only walk silently and follow the people outside the cabin slowly into the cabin leading to the lower deck. On both sides of the deck, the crew members urge me from time to time with guns.


    I��m the last one to enter the cabin, probably because my movement is too slow. The bastard behind me kicks me. I stagger down and the door behind me is slammed and closed!


    It��s dark in the cabin. I can feel that the place is small and narrow. It��s full of a strange stench. Dozens of people have scattered to find a place to sit down or lie down. It��s even difficult to find a place to stay on the ground. The door is occupied by three to four people. I am just about sitting down. They immediately come to push me and motion me to go inside.


    It turns out that the position of the cabin door is very popular. Because the crews outside come down every other time to deliver water and foods, are casually thrown in the cabin doors, so the closer to the cabin doors, the more foods and water can be grabbed. Only strong people can get this good position! The old and the weak are squeezed into the cabin.


    The innermost place is the place where the air is the least circulating, usually the stuffiest, the coldest or the hottest!


    I don��t want to cause trouble. Instead of clashing with the people at the door, I choose to make a temporary concession and walk into the cabin. The space inside is not so crowded, but the air is stuffy and full of a musty odor. I��m almost suffocated. I sit down at random in an empty place, but I hear a few coughs not far from me.


    Intuitively, I can tell that it��s a woman, who should be young. Her cough sounds weak, as if she is ill!

 Chapter 134 - A herd of animals

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    There��s so much difference between first-class treatment and here!


    I��m leaning in the corner, but the smell around me is suffocating me. I carefully find two pieces of paper from the bag to knead them into two balls to block my noses, and breathing with my mouth. That��s a little better.


    Lying below, besides the unpleasant smell, the most unbearable thing is the lack of oxygen.


    There are so many people crowded in the narrow cabin, but the upper cabin door is closed, and dozens of people are huddled in the cabin to breathe, feeling as if their lungs are blocked by something. For a long time, people inevitably feel dizzy.


    Under me is the hard deck, very harsh. I lean in the corner to make myself comfortable and press the bag behind my waist.


    Over time, my eyes have adapted to the darkness of the cabin and am able to see something dimly. Maybe it��s hallucination or I��m too sensitive. I always feel like some guys around me are sneaking at me. Several eyes are staring at me in the darkness, peeping at something.


    The woman next to me is still coughing, but her voice is so depressed that seems afraid to make too much noises. I think it��s a little strange. Do you have to hold coughing and not dare to make a sound?


    I sit in the cabin, don��t know what is going on outside, I can��t even count how long it has taken. In the darkness, I have sat for a long time, trying not to sleep at first, but eventually I close my eyes.


    Don��t know how long it took. I feel someone is touching me. I wake up and see two dark figures are crouching beside me. One person is touching my feet, and the other seems to be reaching out the hand to my waist.


    I��m instinctively shouting: ��What are you doing?!�� Then I kick one person��s hand and waving away the other person��s hand in front of me. When the two men see me wake up, they do not sneak at all, but rushing to me flagrantly.


    These two people, one is holding my waist, and the other one is pressing my legs! I��m shocked and angrying. I twist away from them. Then I squeeze the nearest man��s wrist and twisting hard. The man is screaming and immediately falling to the ground. The man who is pressing my foot is kicked on the face by my rightfoot, and the man is covering his face screaming away. I��m immediately turning over and sitting up, pinching the man whose wrist was dislocated by me, grabbing his neck, and lower my voice to ask: ��What are you doing?��


    The man is shouting in a language I cannot understand, and in the darkness, I can only see his eyes are staring at me. There are some malice and timidity in his eyes. They are like hyenas in the wilderness, mean and vicious, but full of timidity at the same time.


    I can��t tell which country he is from. But I know that these two men are also stowaways, not the crews above.


    I��m just breathing a sigh of relief, but I see three or four people are approaching to me. At first sight just know that they don��t mean well. They see me have knocked down two people so quick, hesitating to come over.


    Then the man who is pinched by me saying something in a hurry.


    I feel that his body is not struggling, then I slightly loosen the hand that holding him by the neck. Immediately he is sitting up and stepping back carefully, opening his hands. This is a gesture of surrender or compromise.


    He steps back carefully out of the safe distance, then his eyes are still staring at me, and suddenly a short word is coming out of his mouth.


    ��Water!��


    I understand this time.


    ��No!�� I say.


    The man adds: ��Food?��


    ��No!�� I still say.


    Still, he does not give up. He says a few more words and makes gestures. I can��t understand his language, but according to his gestures, I know that he seems to want to exchange food for water or water for my food.


    I��m sneering and still refuse him.


    If I��m still on weekdays, I would have gone up and beaten him up.


    I know it very well that just now they wanted to steal my things while I was sleeping! And when I wake up, they want to rob me! If I haven��t been good at fight, I would have been bullied by them.


    Damn it! Can��t rob me, just want to exchange with me?


    I��m staring at him coldly and thinking it has already been your good luck that I don��t come to rob you!


    Those guys dare not to come near me again, confronting me for a while, then retreat.


    I don��t want to get into trouble too. Because in the darkness, don��t know how many people they have. In this situation, I tell myself not to be too arrogant and try not to mess with things. This is not my territory!


    Several people retreat behind the crowd. I find a few people are sitting on the ground, not far from me, looking at me secretly.


    These people clearly saw they robbing me while I was sleeping, but no one spoke to remind me. But I��m not surprised. Don��t expect anyone to be so great when you go out!


    To my surprise, the woman who has been coughing at the nearest place also sitting up a little and seems to facing me.


    However, because it is too dark in the cabin, I can��t see anyone clearly at all. I only feel vaguely that she is looking at me.


    She coughs again and again, but her voice is quiet and she is tring to hide something. I feel her voice sounds familiar, but I don��t think much about it.


    Have encountered this matter, my heart adds a little more vigilance.


    Don��t know how long it is in the dark. I��m feeling hungry. My mouth is dry, so I search in my bag for a while. There are two bottles of water inside. I take out the first bottle and find it was given to me by the Vietnamese black man who drove the motorboat to send me.


    This bottle seemed to have been drunk by him. I instinctively change it for an unopened bottle. This bottle is taken from Old Snake��s ship. I open and drink a few mouthfuls.


    In the darkness, the sound of my drinking water is so clear that everyone around can hear it. Although I can��t see, I can feel as if a lot of greedy and covetous eyes are staring at me.


    I don��t say anything, just tighten the cap of the bottle and put it back coldly. My stomach is still hungry and I can only bear it.


    I suddenly have an illusion that I am not with a group of people, but with a group of hungry wolves!


    Finally, as my hunger tolerance reaches its limit, there��s a sudden sound outside, and the door of the cabin is opened. A beam of light is coming down from the outside, and then two crew members are coming in fiercely, with the guns in hand and their mouths are full of abuses. Several people sitting near the door are driven away by the gunbutts.


    Then they take a barrel from the top and throw it on the ground with a bang. One of them are laughing a few times.


    The barrel seems to contain foods such as bread, but I can��t see it clear. One of the crew members has an evil smile on his face, looking around at the stowaways who want to come up. Suddenly, he is raising his gun and giving a loud cry, which immediately frightenes people to step back. He picks up a piece of bread, like playing with animals in a zoo, and mocking the hungry people below for a while.


    I don��t know how to describe that scene, but I know if it is possible, I would definitely chop this animal.


    The companion next to him seems to be somewhat disagreeable. He says a few words impatiently and takes him away. At this time, the stowaways are immediately rushing to grab bread in the barrel.


    Immediately, I��m jumping up from the ground, striding past, shoulder the people in front of me, and trying to squeeze in.


    Don��t know how many people are cursing, shouting or screaming, but I don��t care about that much. This is not the time for me to behave gracefully.


    I only know one thing: If I��m one step late. I��m going to starve!


    I open the crowd in front of me with my fists and feet, and then squeeze out a way. I am also beaten several times, but my fists are heavier. After I knock down several people, I have rushed to the edge of the barrel and grabbed a few pieces of bread in one breath.


    These breads are so hard that it��s just like the wood. I have to pinch them in the hand. I don��t care about the scolding around me. Someone else seems wants to hit me. I swing an elbow and knock down the nearest man, then grabbing the bread as fast as I can. At this time, I��m hit in the waist, and I immediately stumbled. I turn around and see several people are looking at me in spite of the bad intentions. With their figures, I immediately recognize that the persons in front of me are the guys who wanted to rob me while I was sleeping!


    Without hesitation, I rush over and hit the man in the nose with a punch. Then I slam the other man against the wall and use my knee kicking his stomach. The other man is immediately backing away and does not dare to to conflict with me.


    I squeeze out the crowd and go back to the corner. When I sit down, I feel my legs are soft. To tell the truth, I��m hungry and not strong enough.


    I pinch the so-called bread in my hand. I wonder if my teeth can bite them. I can feel they are very dry. Don��t know how long they have been put. Some bread has a suspicious coat on it.


    My heart is suddenly bursting into an anger, but as the anger passed, a sad feeling is coming to my heart.


    Is that me?


    Is this brother little 5?


    Is this Chen Yang?


    I��m kept in the cabin like an animal. They feed me like feed the pigs. I��m grabbing the food like an animal!


    With two angrily laughs, I wipe out some suspicious moisture from the corners of my eyes, and then clench my teeth to bite the bread open.


    The outer layer must not be eaten or bitten, and there are some soft parts inside. After I break it apart, small pieces are thrown into my mouth. I try my best to withstand that weird smell.


    It tastes a little sour, seems to be rancid.


    Suddenly I look at the stowaways in front of me, and feel funny. I am chased and have no idea to run away! What about you? You spend a lot of money on smuggling. Don��t want to be a damn good people, just come here as a livestock!


    Don��t know when, I feel that my heart seems to have changed, my heart is full of resentment and disgust! In the past, I might have had a little compassion for these people, but now�� I think these people deserve it!


    After trying to eat some bread, I stop eating. I take a break and looking around. The guys who have grabbed the food trying to eat as fast as they can. People didn��t get food can only sit and sigh.


    Of course, some of them, who are strong enough to see food nearby, just rushing to grab it. Tearing and shouting sounds are filled the cabin for a while.


    I look at these guys and tell myself: See, Chen Yang? These are not human being, they are animals!


    Just as I��m about to take a rest, the door of the cabin is opened again, and I see the light comes in, judging that it��s daytime outside.


    Two crew members come down first to take out the empty barrel, and then move a barrel down. This time, I feel everyone are staring at this barrel!


    The thing in the barrel are ripple and shinning. That��s�� Water!


    Then a man is coming down, the black man!


    He still has the grim face, bare upper body, showing strong muscles, lower body wearing trousers and boots, with a dagger in his waist, a long gun in his hand. He is walking slowly down the stairs, followed by two crew members, and then he is sitting down on the stairs with the barrel of water beside him.


    Although people are trying to rush up to grab water, but the two crew members behind use their guns to force everyone away.


    Suddenly the black man is grinning, showing his white teeth. I feel a very evil feeling in his smile.


    Then he is reaching out a finger suddenly, pointing to a stowaway standing in front of him. That��s a small, middle-aged man with eyes fixing on the barrel.


    The black man is snapping his finger to motion that man stepping forward. Then he freely takes out something from the barrel, seems like a ladle or a wooden bowl, spoons half a bowl of water, hands it to that man, and then lifting his chin.


    The middle-aged man is showing a surprising expression and immediately takes a big drink. But only two sips, the black man grabs the bowl back and kicking that man back to the crowd.


    Then he is laughing and looking around the crowd. Then he hooks his fingers from time to time and points out the persons he allows coming out to drink.


    His face is high and arrogant. Anyone is pointed by him can come out and drink water. But they can��t drink too much, just take one sip! If you drink too much, you��ll get a kick!


    A barrel of water is soon drunk most of it, and this fellow seems to be teasing these people like teasing the animals.


    Suddenly, he is turning his finger in the crowd for half a day, ignoring the eagerness and expectation of those people, but stopping at me in the last row.


    I��m taller than these people, and although I��m in the last row, he still notices me.


    The fellow is smiling coldly and then hooking his finger at me.

 Chapter 135 - I’ll kill you！

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    When the black finger is pointing at me, my expression is cold.


    The black man is grinning, hooking his finger to motion me move forward.


    I don��t move, looking at him coldly. The two of us are looking at each other, and his eyes begin to show a little anger, as if his authority has been provoked. The sneer of his mouth disappears a little, and he is hooking his finger again.


    Two crew members behind him are staring at me and shouting. One of them pulls the bolt. I hang my hands on both sides, my fists are clenching tightly.


    I feel my bloods are rushing to my head, and my brain is buzzing and I��m staring at the black man deadly.


    He takes me as an animal!


    He takes me as an animal!!!


    The black muzzle is pointing at me. I have no doubt that they dare to shoot! I already know from Old Snake that these people don��t blink at killing people at all! If they kill me, they can just throw my body into the sea at ease!


    The muscles of my body are tensed first, then relaxing a little bit. I am clenching my teeth deadly. Just as the black man is getting a little impatient, I finally take a step forward.


    The people on both sides let go automatically, and I��m walking slowly like a robot. The black man hands me the wooden bowl and raising his chin, which means let me drink.


    I do not move, and immediately the two crew members behind me take a step forward. I take a deep breath and looking at the black man with anger in my eyes.


    But I know, I can only bear it now!


    I can only bear it!


    I tell myself coldly in my heart:


    Chen Yang! You can��t die! You can��t die here! At least not now!


    Just as I reach for the wooden bowl, the black man is suddenly laughing, retracting his hand and looking at me. His eyes are full of malice. Suddenly he is opening his mouth, coughing and spiting in the bowl.


    Instantly, my whole body is stiff!


    I can��t help shivering all over, holding my eyes up and staring at the black man. He raises his chin provocatively, and the two crew members behind him start laughing.


    Fight with him! Fight with them!


    A voice in my heart is crying crazily!


    From the distance I am now from him, I know very well that if I do it right away, I can twist his neck before he reacts. I��m seventy percent sure that I can twist his throat at once! I can also put my hand under his armpit, rip his ribs and blow his heart!


    But what about after killing him?


    I have no doubt that I will be shot into honeycomb coal by the crews behind him immediately!


    I don��t know how long it takes. I just feel that the bowl in front of me is dangling in my eyes.


    Suddenly, I��m laughing.


    I don��t even know how I can laugh, but it seems that a strange idea has occupied my heart. The anger in my heart has not disappeared at all. It is almost burning all over me! Despite the boiling blood, my face is calm!


    I take a deep breath, with that smile on my face. Then I slowly take the wooden bowl and reach it to my mouth.


    While drinking water, my eyelids are always raising and staring at the black man in front of me.


    A whole bowl of water is quickly consumed by me. The black man seems to have some surprises. He even forgets to let me only drink one sip, but when I finish drinking the whole bowl of water, he��s just reacting and kicking me with one foot.


    Although his is very strong, but his kicking speed is not that fast. If it��s in nomal days, I can easily escape.


    But I don��t hide, don��t even move, just let him kick my stomach. My whole body is kicked to fall to the ground.


    I bend over, and I am arching in pain, and then I am struggling to get up slowly. The Negro suddenly picks up the barrel and splashing the rest of the water to the crowd.


    With a crash, I��m lying on the ground, the waters are dripping down from my hair and body. The rest of the people are crying out. The black man has thrown the barrel away, then kicking me once more again, turning around and takes his crews away.


    I��m just standing up and staring at his back.


    I swear to myself:


    I Will Kill Him! Definitely, I will!


    I slowly crawle back to the corner in the crowd, and watching the people are scrambling for the barrel in gasping. Although the water has been poured out, some experienced people know that there is still a little water left in the barrel.


    For these people, a little water is better than no!


    I even see some people are lying on the ground to lick the water on the ground!


    My heart is cold, cold almost numb! I��m just leaning against the corner and looking at them coldly. Suddenly, I want to laugh. Because I find myself as pitiful as they are!


    I take a break and then eat some bread. Although it is difficult to swallow, I tell myself to reserve my strength. People eat when they are hungry and drink when they are thirsty.


    Lying in the corner, my body is swaying with the ship��s hull, and I can��t help feeling homesick. But then I forbid myself to think about these things. I tell myself: Thinking of these things, you will become weak!


    I don��t know how long it took for the cabin to be kicked off again. The light outside is much darker this time. It seems that it is already at night.


    I sit slightly upright and then looking at the two crew members rushing in, one with a gun and the other with a flashlight.


    It��s dark in the cabin, and the two men, one at the front and the other at the back, holding flashlights and searching in the crowd lying on the floor.


    They are searching very carefully, almost searching everyone, and finally found me here. The beam of the torch is shaking to my face. I feel the light is dazzling, Conditionally, I turned my face, only feeling a little fuzzy in front of me.


    Then I hear a crew is cheering suddenly. They are immediately surrounding a woman not far away from me. Then they put down the flashlights and rushing towards her.


    The woman is screaming. After some struggles, the two crew members are raising her feet and shoulders one by one, lifting her up and going out.


    The woman is kicking and biting, and screaming: ��I paid! I paid!��


    Despite her hoarseness, I still recognize her! She��s Phoenix!


    Phoenix?!


    I��m shocked and watching two crew members carrying her out. Instinctively, I stand up and cry out. One crew simply carries her on his shoulder. The other is holding his gun and frighten the crowds.


    The stowaways on the nearby ground are moving away.


    I hear Phoenix is screaming ��I paid,�� and be taken out.


    I do not hesitate, rushing to them right away. The guy behind sees me coming and immediately hitting me with the butt of his gun. I instinctively raise my hand and block it. But at this time, my physical strength is far less than usual, this smash makes me stagger. Then two other crew members are rushing in outside the cabin and begin to punch and kick around me. I resist for a while and am just about to stand up, but I feel a chill on my forehead suddenly and I stop fighting immediately.


    A gun barrel is stucking to my forehead, and then I see a murderous face is looking at me. At that moment, I think I might be dead and have closed my eyes. But then the barrel moves away, that man kicks me away. Then these crews leave the cabin.


    When the door is closed, the darkness falls again.


    This change makes me feel a little confused. I slowly go back to the corner and recall the details after boarding the ship.


    Phoenix is on the ship, too?


    After the pyramid sales nest was banned by the police that day, she must have been tracked down, couldn��t go on and then escaping outside.


    Don��t know how long it took, the door opens again, and then someone is rolling in, crawling under the eyes of the crowd, staggering in.


    It��s Phoenix.


    She is struggling to get up. A few men��s obscene laughters are coming from behind before the door is closed.


    By the light of the moment before the door is closed, I can vaguely see Phoenix��s face is cold and her clothes are a little tattered.


    She is walking slowly to the corner of the wall and sitting down silently. Her head is burying in her hands and knees.


    She is so close to me. I look at her for a moment before I open my mouth: ��Phoenix, is that you?��


    ��It��s me.�� She��s looking up. In the darkness, she seems to be facing me, but I can��t see her face: ��You are Little 5. I recognized you for a long time when you came in and sat next to me.��


    Her voice is calm and there is an unspeakable despair in it.


    I��m silent for a moment: ��You�� Are you all right?��


    ��I��m all right!�� Suddenly, she��s laughing nervously, ��What thing may happen on me?��


    After a break, I hesitate to ask: ��They just took you out����


    Immediately, she��s saying coldly: ��Do you still need to ask?�� She is laughing louder and louder, and then she is saying to me in cold words, ��So many beasts have caught a woman. Guess what they have done to me?��


    I��m silent.


    She takes a deep breath, and although her voice is crying, but she is still laughing like mad. The crying and the laughing are mixed up. At the same time, she��s shouting crazily: ��What am I afraid of? I did that before! Do I afraid of such a thing? I used to be fucked! But this time is free of charge! What am I afraid of? I�� What am I afraid of?!��


    The more she says, the more she cries, and finally she buries her head deep under her knees.


    I feel her body is trembling.


    Frankly speaking, I don��t like this woman, or even hate her very much. I don��t have much pity and sympathy for her, but now I have a strange feeling in my heart, very strange feeling. I am looking at her and feel she��s really pathetic, not pity or sympathy.


    I just simply feel that she is very pathetic!


    After crying for a while, she is suddenly wiping away her tears, turning around and whispering to me: ��Little 5�� You����


    ��What?�� I answer calmly.


    ��Do you have water?�� In the darkness, her voice is trembling, ��I��m in pain�� I want to wash it.��


    Without hesitation, I slowly take out a bottle of water from my bag and pass it to her silently, then turn around and stop looking at her.


    I know very well that water is very valuable in this situation. Because I don��t know how long I��m going to stay here!


    But I still do not refuse Phoenix��s request.


    I don��t know how long it took for her to open her mouth behind me and says: ��Thank you.��


    Her voice has restored calm without waves, as if nothing has happened before.


    We are both sitting in the corner, but neither of us speak nor talk anymore.


    It��s a strange atmosphere.


    In such a desperate situation, we know and familiar with each other, but we do not talk, do not communicate, but choose to remain silent.


    But I know it very well. Each time the door opens. Phoenix begins to tremble. She seems very frightened, and then she is shrinking inside desperately.


    Later, however, no one from outside comes in to look for her. Every time, they just deliver foods and waters.


    I can��t tell the time, but I just feel it��s getting colder and colder. Phoenix is still coughing, harder and harder every day.


    But there��s an acquaintance around. It��s still good. I finally have time to sleep. When I am sleeping, she will be awake. Although we don��t speak, but we make a tacit distinction between different breaks, so that we can avoid the attack from those bastards in the cabin when we are sleeping.


    Bang!


    I wake up in my sleep, feeling that the ship is rocking violently and there are a lot of the alarms around. Then I hear the door of the cabin being kicked open with a bang, and several crew members are rushing in with the guns and shouting a few words. Then I see the people in the cabin are running out, but then I hear a few gunshots, and the crowds are screaming in fear.


    Several crew members are kicking us away. I pull Phoenix to get up, feel her hands are very cold, and then we are squeezing out in the crowd.


    As soon as we go out, I feel a shiver. It��s cold and windy outside. But there��s a vast sea around us, and I can not see the land at all.


    We are driven to the bow and the crew members on deck are all busy. The black man, with a fierce and impatient face, directing the crews to drive us to the side of the ship.


    At that time, with a ��Bang��, a few metres to the left of the ship, a wave is bursting out on the sea. I can clearly hear that it is a cannon thunder!


    Immediately, I��m looking back and see a ship in the distance on the sea horizon. The outline of the ship is faintly visible, with the national flag flying on it and there are the shrill whistles.


    The crew members have surrounded us. I��m shouting to them: ��What��s the matter? What��s the matter?!��


    Phoenix is frightened and trembling. By this time, the black man is standing not far from me, pointing to the people in front of the crowd, and then signifying something.


    I see�� He is forceing us to jump into the sea!


    The man in front clearly understands what he meant too, but who dare to jump into the sea?


    The black man does not hesitate to shoot him on the head!


    Bang!


    A blood arrow is shooting from that man��s head and he is falling straight into the sea.


    The crowds immediately seem like a frightened flock of sheep, are all snarled up!


    The crew members are shooting and have killed two more people, but the crowds are chaotic, and they seem to be somewhat uncontrollable. I immediately pull Phoenix turn to the back of the deck and run. I can hear the gunfires behind us. We meet a crew face to face. I immediately punch him on the face to knock him down, and pick up his gun. Then I see a life buoy hanging on the wall, I grab it and put it around Phoenix��s neck.


    The crowds behind have begun to shout less, gunfires are intense, and fewer and fewer people are shouting. Phoenix and I are hiding behind a barrel and watching the guys killing the stowaways. Their bodies are thrown to the sea.


    I know what I have to do now!


    I clench my teeth and push Phoenix to the side of the ship. I say to her quickly: ��Let��s all listen to our fate!�� Then I push her out of the deck. She��s crying and falling into the sea.


    There��s that much I can do, and I don��t know whether she can survive. At least I have given her the only lifebuoy!


    The deck is still noisy, but when the two of us appear, we are immediately been seen. I hear the gunshots are ringing around me. I immediately fall over and pull the trigger. The bullets of my gun are blindly shooting.


    Then I turn over, bend down to go to the other side. My goal is very clear!


    I see the black man is standing side by side with two crew members!


    All of a sudden, I��m rushing over, hugging the black man in one hand, and then in the crowd��s sceaming, we are both falling into the sea.


    With a splash, seawater is splashing around me. The sea is squeezing me in all directions, cold and piercing!


    The black man is struggling from the beginning, but the moment I hold him in my arms, I have reached for the dagger in his waist and pulling it out quickly. I twist his waist and shoulder behind him. He��s struggling hard in the seawater. I know my swimming skill is worse than him. So, for the first moment, I have given him a sharp cut on the neck.


    No sound. In the sea, my ears are flooded, and I can hear nothing at all.


    I loosen him, then a little away, I clearly see a stream of blood is coming out of his neck and dyed red sea water. He��s still struggling, hand covering his neck, as if desperately trying to hold on. I lean back again, dagger is sticking to his back, and then stabbing in!


    Under the wash of the sea, he has turned his face, which was formerly fierce, but now full of fear and despair. His eyes are staring at me.


    Suddenly I��m laughing, and then I press him on the shoulder and put him to the bottom of the sea.


    He has stopped struggling, stiffened, and sinking before my eyes.


    Looking at him, I say silently in my heart: I have said, I will kill you!

 Chapter 136 - As a new comer (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ���� One punch�� Only one punch blows the sandbag up!��


    There are whispers and screamings of surprises behind me, and I turn around. Many people have surprises on their faces that I have expected. My face is very indifferent. I stoop and pick up the glove on the ground. Then I slowly come over and give it back to that young man.


    He is staring at me, and suddenly a question is jumping out of his mouth.


    ��You can punch so hard without warming up?��


    His words immediately remind the others, and as a result, the surprises on everyone��s face are deepening.


    As everyone who has ever punched knows, punching hard is skillful. If we do a more detailed statistics, we will find that in all professional boxing competitions, the general boxers with heavy punches to knock down the opponent players are rarely in the first round.


    Why? Because in the first round, the boxers are testing each other. More importantly, they should adjust their body to their best conditions, strengths and speeds. Only when the body is active can the strongest punch be produced in the best condition!


    In professional basketball matches, players usually have to wait for several shots to find the best feeling, which is the same truth.


    I used the abstruse principle of fighting. When I was punching, I have mobilized all the strengths of my whole body. Only when my waist, legs and arms are working at the same time, I just can blow the sandbag to be broken with one punch.


    This young man��s eyes are fixed on me. They are no longer so cold, but with some moxibustion heat! He slowly takes over the glove. Looking at it, suddenly there��s a strange look is flashing in his eyes. He throws the glove on the ground, clenching his teeth and says: ��I will not wear this thing in the future too.��


    ��Ha! Ha! Ha���� Standing behind, Papa 8 is suddenly laughing loudly. He comes over and pats me on the shoulder, saying gently with the smile, ��Little 5, your fighting skill is well practiced. It��s the real good skill. Hmm, now I understand why that fat fellow introduced you. I��ll ask someone to teach you how to practice the guns, and then you��ll be a good horse!��


    Honestly. A trace of confusion is flashing through my mind. There are more of�� Well, it��s a bit more of hidden annoyances.


    A good horse?


    I understand. Maybe he means I��ll be a very good fighter, or a very good head horse.


    But, do I still have to rely on fighting to earn the future?


    This used to be the case at home, but now it��s still the same abroad?


    I don��t show anything unusual on my face. After all, I��m new here, and I��m not familiar with this place, so I can��t ask for anything. At least now I can settle down here, which is what I need most at present.


    Live in the present and look at the present first.


    Then Papa 8 finds a middle-aged man in the group, who looks very steady, and says to him: ��Arrange a room for him.�� Then he looks at me and says, ��Little 5, you live with them first.��


    He does not say the future arrangment for me. I don��t ask either, just nodding.


    The middle-aged man seems to be the leader of these men here, tall and powerful. Looking at his walking posture, he should be in the army before. He looks at me with some admiration in his eyes and says with a smile, ��Come with me, young man. Find you a place to live. Silo, he��ll live with you.��


    Within his words, I hear a slightly surprised voice: ��Hmm? All right!��


    I find that it is so coincidental that Silo happens to be that young man. He is still staring at the sandbag that I blew up.


    The middle-aged man thinks for a while, then says to me with the smile: ��By the way, do you have any further questions?��


    I scratch my back of the head and give him a bitter smile: ��Hmm�� Yes, there are�� When do we eat dinner? I��m hungry! To tell you the truth, I was just jumping out of the ship and landed two hours ago. I��ve been floating on the sea for more than half a month. Now my feet are still soft!��


    My words make everyone laughing. The atmosphere here is good, these are all very straightforward men, everyone laughing for a while and coming up to say hello to me and welcome me to join. Papa 8 leaves directly.


    I have said hello to more than a dozen people, and I can��t remember so many names at a time at all, just remember the name of the young man who will live in a room with me. His name is Silo.


    Then I finally get the food. A big bowl of rice covers with two pieces of red-roasted meet, very greasy, bite off full mouth of oil, teeth full of meat fragrance! In addition, there are several green vegetables, which are very fresh.


    I��m just sitting on the floor of the gym, grabbing the bowl to eat. The rice is a little hard and the food tastes a little light, but I eat it very sweet.


    As I��m eating, I can��t help crying inside my heart. God sees pity! I thought myself is about dead many times when I drank rainwater and breeze on the sea. Now I can eat the rice and meat again.


    A whole bowl of rice, I do not wast any grain. After eating, I even want to lick the wall of the bowl.


    The middle-aged man looks at me and sighing: ��Come on, you look very thin. How can you eat like a hungry tiger?��


    I grin bitterly: ��Hungry for several days, no food in my stomach���� Then I��m ashamed to ask him, ��Is there more?��


    ��No.�� The middle-aged man apologizes, ��There��s no food in the kitchen and dinner hasn��t been cooked yet. These are the rest of the lunch. We��ll fill you up in the evening!��


    I laugh and stand up, return the bowl to him. Then I pat my stomach and sigh, ��Stomach, stomach, we can��t imagine we can stay up till the day of eat meal again!��


    Middle-aged man has some doubts, looking at general feeling does not seem to pretend. He can��t help frowning: ��Is it so hard to stowaway now? Nothing to eat on board?��


    I shake my head: ��I don��t know. But I met pirates halfway, then got on a life raft, floated for days without food.��


    Speaking of this, I can��t help but think of Phoenix. Such a strange woman! I am feeling a little pain and sad in my heart.


    Middle-aged man wants to ask more questions. Silo has already packed up his things and coming. He put on his jacket and trousers, also the garage uniform, but pretty clean: ��Let��s go. I��ll take you to where we live.��


    I follow Silo to go out, walk through the garage. I just find out that the garage is Papa 8��s private industry.


    According to Silo, this is the biggest garage in Vancouver, and everyone here is ��our own men��.


    ��Eat, wear and live, basically Papa 8 takes all these costs and we are free of charge. He��s very nice to his staff.�� Silo jokes, ��Your salary can be all saved! Basically, you don��t have to spend any penny. But if you want to find a woman, you have to pay for it yourself.��


    After a pause, he hesitates for a moment and staring at me: ��You��re new here. I can take you around. Well, there��s really nothing near here. It��s quite remote and no commercial area nearby. But if you want to look for a woman, you can go to Hestin Street, where there are prostitutes!�� Looking at me. He has a bad smile on his face, ��Do you want it?��


    ��Thank you. I don��t have such a need at the moment.�� I politely refuse, and then hesitate to ask him, ��Is there a convenience store near here? I want to buy some cigarettes.��


    Silo immediately pulls out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and hands it to me. I look at it. It��s a famous brand cigarette in mainland! It��s rare to see such a thing abroad!


    ��The cigarettes are made of mixed tobacco; we cannot get used to. This is much better. I brought it from the crew. They smuggled it here. You take it first.��


    I take it from him with the smile.


    When he talks about the crew, don��t know why. I immediately remember the lovely bastard, Captain Wick, who took two bags of dollars from me.


    I live in the same room with Silo, in a small building on the street next to the garage.


    As soon as I enter the small building, I feel a little intimate at once. Really!


    It��s like dormitories in schools or factories. There are three floors, each with a long corridor and many rooms on both sides.


    ��The brother who used to live together in the room went to Toronto. Now the room is empty. It��s just time for you to stay together.�� Silo seems to be very enthusiastic to me. I guess it��s probably because of the shocking effect of that heavy punch.


    There��s nothing to say in the room, messy and dirty. There are cigarette butts in the corner, dirty underwears on the sofa. The room is not big, with two beds, a small living room outside, a few dumbbells, and a very old TV.


    To my surprise, there��s an old record player here! It��s a very old-fashioned LP record player!


    I look at Silo in surprise. He��s smiling and showing his white teeth, which have not been stained with nicotine: ��This is mine. I like this stuff.��


    I put my bag on my bed without collect. I have nothing to collect anyway. I��m interested to see Silo fiddling with his record player. I ask him: ��Do you really like this? Who��s still using this nowadays?��


    Silo suddenly looks a little serious. He gives me a deep look and says in a low tone: ��This is the only thing my parents left me! This is my father��s. He liked it best in his life.��


    ��You�� You escaped here, too? Or are you the local?��


    ��I was born here.�� Silo is smiling. He��s really a handsome, tall, white man, but his eyes are somewhat melancholy, ��My father came to Canada at the same time with Papa 8, but he died early.��


    I��m silent. Then I say: ��Sorry!��


    Silo is blinking suddenly: ��Want to hear something interesting?��


    ��Well?��


    He turns on the record player, pushing the window open, adjusting and pointing the loudspeaker at the street outside the window, and turns the volume to the max!


    In a few moments, the loudspeaker of the record player is letting out very vigorous and heroic music!


    Then a very pleasant and full baritone begins to recite in a tone full of infinite affection.


    ��


    I��m shocked!


    It��s an antique music poem recitation record!


    So, in this sunny afternoon, the music poems are resounding through this street in Vancouver.

 Chapter 137 - Fight for the raft (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    With a splash, the body is thrown to the sea. The man on the rafe is leaning aside to catch his breath.


    This man is very powerful. He was on the disadvantaged side. When he has seen two companions ready to give up him, he killed those two companions by his own efforts and dominated the liferaft alone. I think he must be very thankful to his luck at the moment.


    But he should not have thought that I have waited for the opportunity. I��ve been waiting for a long time already! I��m immediately diving into the water and swimming quietly towards him. A few minutes later, just as the man is still breathing on the raft, I have suddenly surfaced from his back, and before he can respond, I have my dagger stabbed into his neck. Without waiting for him to fight back, I��ve dived back into the water and swimming to a safe distance before reaching the surface.


    He is a dead man!


    He��s struggling to get up from the raft and puts his hands over his neck. Actually, the dagger I have just stabbed askew, not in his neck, but a little bit close to his shoulder, but it��s fatal enough. The man is struggling for a while, staring at me. His eyes are full of anger, surprise, and despair!


    Suddenly, he��s shouting, opening his hands and trying to rush toward me. Unfortunately, in half, his life has been away from his body. His body is stiff in mid-air, and then falling into the sea.


    I swim slowly to the raft and get on it. When my body has gotten out of the sea, I��m finally sighing a deep breath of relief, gasping for breath.


    I��m exhausted!


    From watching these three crew members killing each other, to I change from a follower to a hunter and take the raft finnaly. I feel I have exhausted all my strengths. I��m lying on the raft and can even hardly move my little finger.


    But after gasping for a while I still manage myself to get up to check the three bags on the raft. Struggling to move past, I��m going to check the supplies on the raft now!


    I never believed in any God in my life, but now I��m praying to the God. God bless me to have some foods in the bags, even if there is no food, but at least there must be some fresh water!


    ������ I��m staring blankly at the things in the bag in front of me, and then open the other two bags frantically and quickly.


    ��Ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha���� I��m bursting into laughter up and down. I��m laughing so hard that almost bursting into tears! I��m laughing, coughing, and gasping at the same time. The muscles on my face are trembling. I know I must be crazy and scary now. But I really want to laugh!


    It��s ridiculous!


    It��s really fucking funny!


    There are three canvas bags in each of the three bags. When I open them, I find that they are packs and stacks of dollars!


    I��m afraid there are millions of dollars in these three bags. But there��s not even a damn drop of water! Not a drop!


    For the first time in my life, I have so much wealth. Unfortunately, I am facing the situation of dying of thirst or starvation! A millionaire who died of thirst or starvation!


    Is there anything more ridiculous and funnier than that?


    I have laughed for a while, feeling that my body is getting softer and weaker. I fall on the raft. I��m looking up at the sky, gasping for breath.


    No! No! It��s impossible!


    There must be foods and water! It��s impossible for the three crew members to escape without food and water! This is the most basic common sense!


    Immediately I feel as if I have found a ray of life for myself and trying to turn it over from the raft, but I have checked the raft everywhere, but still find nothing.


    I try to recall, and then vaguely remember the three crew members seemed to have some leather bags hanging on them. Were those the water bags?


    They were carrying food and fresh water with them!


    ��FXXX!��


    I am roaring angrily and immediately trying to search the sea for the bodies of the these three crew members, but it��s already too late.


    The raft has been floating for a long time, and now the waves have increased a little. The three bodies do not know where are drifting at, and I��m surrounded by the vast sea. I have no courage to abandon the raft and jump back into the sea alone to find the bodies. If I have found food and water, and without the raft, I would have died too!


    ��Let it be!�� I��m sighing.


    I��m leaning on the raft helpless. Suddenly I have a brainstorm and I carefully take something from my pocket. My ring!


    I sigh and pull out the measuring device. It was sewn in a small pocket together with the ring on my underwear.


    A moment later, I��m laughing helplessly: ��Damn, is it playing with me?�� The yellow index on the measuring device is high, which is good luck for life. Unfortunately, I��m dying of thirst and starvation!


    Where can I find food and drink on the sea? I really want to throw the things in my hands into the seawater with a fit of pique. But I��m just stretching out my hand and really reluctant to give up. I think about it and put them back to the pocket.


    Just when I have decided to give up, I hear a cry from the sea in the wind.


    ��Help, help����


    I��m refreshed, turning over and sitting up. I see someone in a lifebuoy rising and falling in the waves in the distance. She seems to be swallowed up by the waves at any time, but is still struggling and paddling desperately.


    It��s Phoenix. Without hesitation, I immediately pick up the paddle on the raft and moving towards her.


    I reach out my hand and pull her onto the raft. She��s pale and grey. After coughing and gasping, she is looking at me in surprise, shivering and asking: ��Is�� Is it you, Little 5? How can you? How can you be here? This raft is��?��


    I��m leaning on the boat and am too lazy to move: ��Don��t ask, I got the raft.��


    She is lying there exhausted and unable to move, but still struggling to give me a reluctant smile: ��Little 5, thank you�� You saved my life.��


    I say lightly: ��Don��t thank you so early. I have not saved you, yet! We��re both going to die.��


    She is gasping for a while and struggling to ask: ��What��s wrong?��


    I sit up, pointing to the three bags and looking at her: ��Have you seen that?��


    ��So much money?�� The expression on her face changes slightly. Then she turns to me and asks, ��This is��?��


    ��It��s a lot of money.�� I��m laughing bitterly, ��A lot, a lot, a lot of money�� If use these monies to buy food. So many breads can crush me to death a hundred times! To buy water can drown me a hundred times! But the problem is�� Miss, here is the sea. There��s no supermarket nearby!�� I��m gasping, looking at her, say to her in a low voice, ��There is no food or water on board, so we are dead. Dead! So, don��t thank me for saving you. I just helped you to make one more choice to death.��


    I��m laughing more and more ugly: ��If I don��t save you, you can only drown to death. Now, you have at least some choices. You can choose to drown or stay on board and die of thirst or hunger.��


    We are both looking at each other for a while, and suddenly laughing. This is the helpless laugh. In the desperate situation, people seem to throw aside all the previous grievances.


    Grievances?


    The resentment between me and her, whether she hates me or I despise her. Is it important at this moment? In the vast sea, only two of us are left on such a raft. Maybe any big wave will send us to hell in the next hour.


    Besides, when people reach such a situation, do they have the strength to hate each other? After laughing for a while, I see her face is getting paler and paler, her laughter is weakening gradually, and then she is beginning to cough again.


    I move a few times to her side, then pinch her wrist and feel her pulse.


    Her pulse is a little disordered, her breath is very fast and short.


    ��Have you been ill?�� I sigh.


    She is laughing reluctantly: ��I��ve been sick for several days. I don��t seem to be able to adapt to the sea climate. At the beginning, I was short of breathes. Now it��s getting worse and worse in recent days.��


    I��m silent for a while.


    Originally, there were some foods in my own bag, and there were even some tablets of anti-inflammatory in it. But when I was jumping into the sea with that black man in my arms, I planned to end up together. That bag has already fallen into the sea that time!


    Her condition is very bad, or even serious. In this case, what she needs most is a doctor! If there is no doctor, at least have a cup of hot water, and then a dry place, warm bed, can let her lie down for a while. But there��s none of them. I can only look at her and sigh.


    She sees my face and smiling reluctantly: ��Well, Little 5, I know my situation. It��s the situation now. It doesn��t matter how I die.��


    Since she has said that, I think about it, just lying down and say: ��By the way, I haven��t asked you, how did you get on that ship?��


    ��What else can I do? Escaping!�� There��s a little resentment in her tone, and then there is a grim and tough expression is appearing on her face. It reminds me of her original look.


    ��Aren��t you very curious, how did I run to do pyramid sales?�� There��s mockery in her tone, ��After that club thing, I couldn��t get on with it. You have left the club, but when William took it over, he spoke something to the outside. As a result, no club dared let me go into business, so I had to go south to make money����


    What happened later was simple. She met a friend when she went south. That friend was doing pyramid sales, and Phonenix is dragged down.


    But this woman is really tough! By virtue of her own ability, she actually got in touch with the boss of the pyramid sales! Then along the way, she established relationships with several leaders of the pyramid sales group.


    ��Don��t look at me like that.�� She is saying coldly, ��I know what you��re thinking�� You��re right. I slept with those men all the way! Otherwise, where could I climb to that position? Hum?!�� She is speaking in a disdainful tone, but with a touch of resentment.


    ��What kind of man haven��t I met? As soon as those guys see me and their eyes are shining, I know what they are thinking with the lower half of their bodies. Does it just open my legs only? I have opened all the time! I was lucky, one of them was falling in love with me. I showed all my abilities and have turned him upside down. That fellow even handed over the account to me afterwards. I was officially in their core circle. When you saw me, I was basically one of the leaders. If it hasn��t been for that time that the police banned there, I would have����


    Suddenly she is sighing and laughing bitterly: ��I ran out the other day to find out that we were betrayed by someone in the group! Damn it�� But since they were not kind, then I am unjust! I just stole their money and left! I went all the way south, went to Vietnam by sea, and stayed in Vietnam for around a dozen days. I managed to get on board the ship and prepare to stowaway to Canada. Isn��t Canada one of the most viable countries of the world? I was just going to take the money out and enjoy the rest of my life.��


    It turns out that this woman was escaping for this reason.


    ��I am not only wanted by the police, but also be tracking by the people of the group. I have rolled up a lot of money from them. If they find me, I��ll die. So, I can��t stay in Southeast Asia. The farther I go the better!�� There��s a hint of pride in her tone.


    I��m not interested in these things, and I don��t want to continue listen these things. Anyway, they are all bad activities, and I��m not happy to hear that.


    Gradually she is a little tired, and really can not support anymore, closing her eyes slowly and sleeping over.


    I also fall asleep in a daze.


    I��m dreaming. Ironically, I am not dreaming of Didi or Nanny or anyone this time. I also don��t dream about Juan anymore.


    I��m only dreaming of running desperately in the streets and alleys. I have a lot of money in my pocket, but I have run all over any store and they are all telling me that there��s no water for sale. No Coke, no soda, no juice. Nothing! I see a fried chicken fast food restaurant from afar, but when I go in, I find no hamburger, no chicken wings, no coke! Nothing there!


    Finally, I wake up in despair, feeling bitter and dry in my mouth.


    Looking at the dollars in the bags at random, I suddenly think that if someone tells me that use one million dollars to exchange for a bottle of Coke, I��m afraid I��m willing to break my head to buy it.

 Chapter 138 - At that moment, my face is full of the tears

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    It��s the second day on the raft. I almost have no energy to move. I haven��t eaten any food or water all day and night. I feel like I don��t want to move, even the little finger, but just lying down, also feeling uncomfortable too.


    It��s very uncomfortable to be exposed under the sun on the raft. Because the weather is bright and not hot, the sea breeze is also a little cool. But when people are exposed to the sun for a long time, the water in the body evaporates quickly, and my lips are all dry and cracked.


    I try to lick my lips with my tongue. Unfortunately, it��s also very dry. The friction between lips and tongues is like two dry sponges.


    Phoenix remains motionless, just humming from time to time. I call her, and she does not answer. I frown, try to move over and reach for her forehead.


    The water on her body has already dried up, and there is a strange smell on her clothes and body, especially on her hair, as if there is a layer of salt frost.


    Her forehead is hot, don��t know whether she has a fever. My palms have lost their sharper sense, just feel hot. But maybe it��s my delusion.


    ��Am I dying?�� Her voice is so weak that I have to lean over her head to hear it.


    ��I don��t know.�� I answer her in a dry voice and swallowing hard if I have any more. I��m feeling to have a fire in my throat, ��Maybe we��re all dying.��


    She turns to face me, with a grey and pale face. But there��s an unusual glow in her eyes, and then she is asking me in a very serious tone, ��Little 5, do you want to die?��


    ��No, nobody wants to die.�� I say lightly, ��If you want to live a little longer, we��d better not talk. It��s easy to dry up if you talk too much.��


    ��Is there any difference?�� She squeezes out a smile which is uglier than crying. To be honest, she looks very haggard, very haggard. Originally, she was not very beautiful, but very charming, and very good at dressing up. Woman in her profession, dressing up very well. But now her face looks very old. The wrinkles on the corners of her eyes and her forehead are obvious. Her skin also loses luster and elasticity.


    She seems to have grown ten years in a flash.


    ��Do you have any wishes before you die?�� She is asking in a low voice.


    ��Yes.�� Instead of looking at her, I look up at the sky, but then I close my eyes because the sun is so glaring, ��There are too many wishes.��


    ��For example?��


    I sigh, although my throat is so dry that I really don��t want to talk. But I think what she said is also right�� Is there any difference? We��re all going to die anyway.


    ��My greatest wish is to have an iced coke now!�� I lick my lips hard and swallowing hard. Suddenly, I come to my mind, draw a line with my hand and say, ��The kind of big bottle, once you unscrew the cap, a burst of airs is rushing up! Then put some ice and into the cup, swallowing them in one gulp! As soon as swallowing Coke, you are also biting those ice���� The more I say, the more I get involved, the more I can��t help closing my eyes and starting to fantasize.


    I��m just fantasizing for a while, and suddenly I feel that there is no sound in my ear. Looking around and I find that she has fainted. I rush over and patting her on the face.


    She is opening her eyes reluctantly, wakes up quietly, staring at me, the focus in her eyes is pointing on me slowly. She says: ��I just�� Fell asleep? I��m so tired that I always want to close my eyes, but I�� dare not���� Suddenly she takes a long breath, ��I know�� As long as I sleep, I might not be able to wake up anymore.��


    I sigh and watching her silently.


    She was sick and weak and has been soaking in the sea for so long. Now she has not eaten or drunk anything. It seems that she is going to die very soon!


    She gives a sudden laugh. Her smile, don��t know why. I always feel a little cruel inside. She��s staringing at me and says, ��I never imagine we��re going to die together.��


    I have no word and am even not able to laugh.


    Indeed, I never expect that we two completely unrelated people would eventually die together here!


    ��I��m afraid of the death.�� She says earnestly that her voice is already very low, and I have to put my ears very close to hear it. She opens her lips with great effort, ��But�� There��s somebody to die with me. I��m a little better. I��m relieved that you will die with me!�� The light in her eyes is evil. But her eyes are falling on my face, and there is a hint of hesitation.


    I smile bitterly.


    I force a rueful smile.


    Suddenly she lifts her finger lightly and struggling. I look at her and finally realize that she wants to sit up: ��What are you doing? Don��t move!��


    ��I want to�� want to take a look.�� Suddenly a strange glow is coming from her face, and in her dead grey eyes, just like a dry river, suddenly flowing back into the current, ��I want to take one more look at the world����


    I sigh, holding her in my hands and let her lean on the edge of the raft. She is trembling all the time, so heavy and has no strength at all.


    Looking around, her eyes are filled with disappointment. Because there is nothing around, except the vast seawater only!


    She closes her eyes slowly. To be honest, I thought she is going to die like this. Because she breathes are weakly and her chest doesn��t fluctuate. I really think she��s already dead.


    But when I��m just thinking, suddenly she opens her eyes again. Although her eyes have scattered, she is still trying to look for something. I am close to her, but it seems that she can hardly focus her eyes on my face.


    ��Little 5!�� Don��t know where she gets the strength, suddenly, she is saying, ��I��m regretting!��


    ��For what?��


    ��You don��t deserve to die.�� There��s something almost crazy in her eyes, ��I think you��re going to die with me. Someone company me to go to hell, I won��t be afraid then. But I��m regreting now. You shouldn��t die.��


    Her language is fluent! I know it��s the last radiance of the setting sun!


    ��You shouldn��t die like that.�� She is trying to smile, ��You��re a good man. A good man shouldn��t die like that. And you have helped me three times from the ship to here. I can��t drag you to die with me. That��s too sinful for me.��


    I sigh. It seems that she has gone mad before her death. I can��t bear to say anything, so I just follow her and whispering, ��OK, I��ll try not to die.��


    She��s laughing again, somewhat mysteriously, and then struggling to raise her fingertips, pointing to the left pocket of her trousers!


    ��I just wanted to let you die with me without telling you. But I can��t. You helped me, so I changed my mind.�� She is gasping almost at every word, ��Look over there.��


    There��s a zipper in that pocket. I frown and pull it open. I immediately see something inside! That��s a water bottle!


    I��m immediately exclaiming and taking out the bottle! God bless, the water inside is almost full! Just a little less!


    I immediately recall that the bottle was given to me by the Vietnamese before I have boarded the stowaway ship. And that day, Phoenix was taken out by those bastards, when she came back, I gave her this bottle of water to let her wash her body!


    ��You�� didn��t use?�� I��m holding the bottle and staring at her.


    She is smiling wildly in her eyes and shaking her head slowly: ��I wanted to use it, but I thought I��ve already been dirty. It doesn��t matter whether I wash it or not���� She��s bursting into tears, looking at me, ��I was wrong! I was really wrong!��


    She��s saying with struggling: ��I��ve done too many wrong things. Even just now, I was thinking of not telling you, dragging you to die with me! I��m a bitch! A bitch!�� She suddenly opens her mouth, puts her hand in and biting hard.


    I quickly break her hand out, but she has been breathing out withnot breathing in. Her lips are still trembling; her eyes have lost the lights. But she seems to be saying something before she dies.


    I immediately bend down, ears come close to her lips: ��What do you want to say? What else do you want to say?��


    She seems to be saying a long list of numbers, and I can tell that they are two sets of numbers! She repeats it over and over again. Although her breath is very weak, but she seems very persistent and refusing to die.


    I finally understand what her meant, shouting to her loudly: ��I remember! I��ve kept it in mind! You can rest assured, I��ve remembered!��


    She hears my voice, and there��s a relief smile on her face: ���� Bank account�� Password�� Money�� Good man�� Should not die����


    I have no feelings for her. But at the moment, looking at the woman��s dying struggle, there is a sense of sadness in my heart. I feel a sour is rushing up. Suddenly she opens her eyes, exhausting all her strength and shouting: ��Next life, I��ll not be a woman!��


    This shouting is hoarseness and exhaustion. After shouting, her head tiltes, and she dies.


    I stay there and shaking her hard for a few times. She does not move anymore. I measure her pulse and heartbeat, as well as her breathing. They all stop.


    I��m sure she��s really dead.


    This woman, who has no grudge or friendship with me, dying in front of me. She wasn��t a good person, and don��t know how many people were hurt by what she had done. But when I��m watching this woman dying in front of me, I still can��t help being confused. I��m feeling lost.


    I��m sitting blankly, leaning aside and gasping for a while before pinching the bottle in my hand. The hard feeling of the bottle is immediately refreshing me.


    I feel my hands are trembling hard! I try to open the bottle. With a kind of almost pious feeling, I put the bottle to my mouth.


    The cool liquid is flowing into my mouth, immediately moistening the dry mouth for too long, and then sliping down the esophagus with a trace of coolness, as if extinguishing the flame in my throat!


    If there is God in the world, then I dare to say that at this moment, I see God is smiling at me in the sky!


    Because the water in this bottle is not the fresh water, but more useful than fresh water!


    The water is a little sweet and a little salty. I immediately recognize, this is the oral glucose water! A kind of inexplicable emotion is surging up in my heart, that is the human instinct desire to survive!


    At this moment, my face is full of the tears.

 Chapter 139 - Not supposed to die

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I sit silently beside Phoenix��s body for a long time, looking at the dead woman, I can��t help but there��s a strange feeling coming out many times, as if I wish she would turn over and live again. But as time goes by, I sigh at last.


    I don��t want to drink too much water, just take a few sips to relieve my thirst. After having a rest, I feel I��ve had more strengths. I look at Phoenix��s body, although I know she cann��t hear me anymore, but I still can��t help whispering to her: ��Thank you!��


    Then I pick her up, pushing her hard out of the side of the raft and let her body go. Her body falls into the sea, sinking slowly and disappearing little by little��


    I can��t help but immerse my head in the water, open my eyes, and watching her body sinking down. Her body is stiff, her arms are opening slowly, her hairs are rolled up and spreading by the seawater. And then she��s floating away slowly.


    Until I can��t hold my breath and my eyes are hurt by the seawater, I just shrink my head back and lie on the boat to breathe. I tell myself: Chen Yang, you have to do that.


    I have to push the corpse into the sea. If put it on the raft, within the sun and the wind blows, it would be stinking very soon.


    This radical woman finally had a little conscience before she dies. I hope she can rest in peace.


    At first, I was desperate. I thought I was going to die this time, but now I suddenly got such a bottle of glucose water. In despair, people suddenly sees a glimmer of hope, even if it is only a tiny little hope, will still instinctively exert all efforts to seize it!


    I��m the same!


    I don��t know whether this bottle of water could support me through this. But at least now I��ve seen a glimmer of the hope! At least, I don��t need to die for the time being. Not now!


    I can��t bear to finish it all at once. Only when I can��t support it, I just allow myself to take a small sip, a very small sip only! I��m fighting hard for my own survival!


    With the orientation of the sun, I can tell the direction, and then I taking the oar and begin to row. I��m paddling eastward. According to my judgment, at least I saw the gunboat pursuing the stowaway ship, flying the Canadian flag. So, I think my current position should be not far from the west coast of Canada. It��s a blind judgment in absolute despair, but I��m still trying to inspire myself.


    I start rowing and take a rest when I��m tired, although I know that when I try to row for the half a day, it��s still very easy to be taken off course when I��m encountered ocean currents. But at least it��s better than lying there and waiting for die without doing anything.


    Glucose water can not only quench my thirst, but also help me replenish my strength! With this bottle of water, I��ve persisted for another two days. Two days later, I��m still alive, but I have only one breath left.


    My body is as soft as cotton. I have no strength at all. I��m so hungry that I can��t even feel it. At first, the stomach felt cramped and uncomfortable. Later, the stomach has no feeling. I just feel empty. I look at the monies in the bags and really want to eat them!


    But I know, if it is the white paper, maybe I��ll really try to eat them. But these are the banknotes. There are full of printing inks on them. If you eat, you��ll die.


    The fortune turn of events finally comes on the third day! The water bottle is empty and there��s no any drop can be poured out.


    I lick the bottle hard with my dry tongue, but still can��t lick any drop of water. But I feel greedily with the tip of my tongue, as if I could feel the residual sweetness on the bottle wall.


    The wind has changed! I look up at the sky in surprise and find that the sun that has been exposed to me for so long has finally disappeared. The clouds in the sky begin to pile up and thicken, and the waves on the sea begin to rise violently.


    If I��m not mistaken, it��s supposed to be a storm coming!


    I��m really thirsty and hungry, but I��m also cold. My whole body is numb. At this time, I struggle to pick up the bags on the raft to tie the three bags together. Maybe they can add a little weight, which would be good for stability. Then I pull the rope on the raft and tie myself carefully. I sit quietly, holding the oar in my hand tightly. The oars are also fixed with ropes. I��m just waiting quietly for the storm.


    The waves on the sea are growing bigger and bigger, and the hull of the raft are going up and down. Finally, a thunder is coming from the sky.


    I only feel my body trembling violently, as if the whole sea is raging! A wave is tossing up the raft. A storm begins!


    I can��t open my eyes at all. The raindrops are almost falling straight down all over my face. While trying to fix my body, I��m paddling hard at the same time, and the raft is thrown up and down like a roller coaster. I��m afraid of being thrown out several times. Fortunately, the rope is holding me tight. I open my mouth, but although it��s rainning heavily, but raindrops don��t fall too much to my mouth.


    I feel that my raft has been thrown up and down many times, and every time I feel I��m really finished this time. But next moment, I��m surprised to see that I��m still alive!


    The raft is undulating in the waves, and it is possible to be subverted at any time! I should be lucky, because although the storm came fiercely, it also disappears quickly!


    Just like the beginning of the storm, suddenly, as if after a big wave, I suddenly feel the speed is dropping. The raft falls into a wave and gradually subsiding. The clouds all over the sky disappear in a flash, and the sun is shining again. I even feel that the light is colorful!!


    Then I��m surprised to find that there��s already a lot of water in the raft! Almost with a cry of joy, I take out the bottle and carefully fill it with the water first. Then I throw myself on the raft and try to get a full drink. Finally, I think for a moment, take out a bag, empty the money inside, and carefully fill the bag with water.


    I think, at least for the time being, I��m not dying of thirst! For the first time in my life, I suddenly feel that drinking water is such a luxury and happy thing!


    The next day, I��m filled with hope! Originally, I��ve exhausted, but suddenly I��m feeling that I have more strengths! The feeling of hunger is still afflicting me, but I pick up the oars again!


    In the evening of this day, I finally see a little shadow of sail from the distance! A ship is coming towards me. The ship is old, and I can even see the rust on the hull, the sails on the mast, the long fishing nets hanging on both sides.


    I immediately recognize that it��s a fishing ship! I get up from the raft, raising my arms and waving to them vigorously. At the same time, I exhaust all my life��s strength and shouting loudly.


    The ship has found me, and a very sharp whistle is coming from it. I breathe a sigh of relief. A string in my heart that has been tightly tightened for several days has finally loosened! I feel like a marathon runner who has finished running and at the moment of crossing the finish line. With all my strength gone, I feel my legs are soft and my brain begins to get dizzy.


    The ship begins to shake in my sight. No, not that ship is shaking, but that I nyself is shaking! I try to open my eyes, but I find the ship��s shadow is more and more blurred. Damn, it��s getting closer and closer, but how can it get blurred?


    I subconsciously raising my hand to rub my eyes, but at this time my body is soft. With a splash, I fall into the sea! The cold water is immediately flooding my head and pouring in from my mouth. I don��t have any intuition, just feel dark�� Very very dark!


    ��


    A strong ray of light comes into my eyes. I feel some pains in my eyes and dizziness in my head. I try to open my eyes, but my eyelids just don��t obey the order.


    It��s not just my eyes. I can��t even feel my body either, as if my body has been completely separated from my consciousness. I can only vaguely see a room around me. A torch is shaking in front of me, and the light is shining to my eyes.


    Instinctively, I turn my eyes a few times and hear a few murmuring conversations in my ear. I recover a little and finally realize why I couldn��t control my eyelids. My eyelids are being opened by one hand.


    Then the man let go of it, and my eyelids close gradually. My last sense is to see a board with some words on the wall. The words are in English so I don��t quite understand it. But there is still some joynesses in my heart.


    I��m sure of one thing: I��m still alive!


    After that, I��m falling asleep again.


    ��


    ��!@#$$%%$^^��


    When I wake up again, and the words in my ear make me a little confusing. I can��t understand any word. I open my eyes laboriously and looking at the people around me.


    A strong looking man is standing in front of me in baggy trousers with straps. He looks pretty clean, but has a lot of beard on his face, a high nose. He is strong and tall.


    I try my best to open my mouth: ��I don��t understand what you are saying.��


    He sees me open my eyes and speak, with a surprised look on his face, and then he says many words in fast speed, and then he is shouting something.


    As he��s shouting, I look around. It��s obviously a cabin, very narrow and fishy. The bedpanels under me are very hard, but very warm. I��m covered with a blanket.


    A man comes in, wearing a thick coat, a bit dirty. I notice that he is wearing a hat, seems like the captain��s hat, tall, but very thin, holding a cup in his hand.


    The man says something to the strong man first. Then the strong man goes out. He sits down beside me and hands me the cup.


    I hesitate and take it. It��s a cup of hot coffee. I take two sips and feeling much more comfortable.


    This man looks strange. From the color of his skin, the height of his nose and the outline of his facial features, I can see that he does not seem to be a white man, but he does not seem to be a yellow too. He should be a mixed-blood Eurasian.


    Then he speaks to me in English, and this time I understand, because he only says one word.


    ��Korean?��


    I shake my head.


    ��Japanese?��


    I still shake my head.


    ��Mainland?��


    I nod.


    He grins. His teeth are a little yellow, but smiling kindly. Then he��s stuttering to me. This time he��s speaking our language! Although not very standard, and obviously a bit rigid, some words do not meet the meaning, but at least I can barely understand now.


    ��Hello! Welcome�� Aboard! I��m Captain Vick!��


    His pronunciation is funny, but I don��t laugh. Instead, I look at him seriously and say: ��Thank you. Captain Wick�� You saved my life!�� Be afraid of he can��t understand me, I say ��Thank you�� again in English.


    I know this word at least.


    Fortunately, he understands me, and then he asks me a few more questions.


    I hesitate for a moment and tell him frankly that I��m a stowaway. I don��t have a certificate, can��t speak English or French. Anyone knows I��m a stowaway at a glance.


    Wick shrugs his shoulders, not too surprised. Then he is standing up, looking at me, showing a very serious expression: ��Sir, you need not be too grateful for the rescue. Because that��s what any conscientious seafarer at sea would do. But for your identity, I have to say: you have brought me a big trouble! It��s a very big trouble!��


    He is fear of I can not understand him, and at the same time he makes a gesture with his hand, a huge gesture.


    ��You�� Have you reported to the police?�� I��m a little nervous.


    Captain Wick is looking at me for a moment and slowly shaking his head: ��No.��


    I breathe a sigh of relief. Then he is smiling at me: ��You��re lucky because you��re from mainland. So was my mother. When she was young, she also smuggled to come to Canada!��


    I look at him and say nothing.


    But Wick��s tone changes. He is staring at me seriously: ��If you��re just a stowaway, I can choose not to call the police and wait until we have arrived the next port. You can sneak out of the ship. I can take it as I never know�� But now, you��ve brought a big trouble to me!��


    I��m still looking at him and say nothing.


    Wick steps back and pointing to the corner: ��Are those yours? Are you really just a stowaway?��


    I take a look. There are two bags full of dollars.


    I see. Wick doubts my identity! It��s impossible for a stowaway to carry such a large sum of money!


    ��Sir, I now doubt your identity not only as a stowaway, but also as a drug dealer or an arms smuggler! You know, in the sea, only these two kinds of people will carry so much money! And in cash!��


    I��ve calmed down, looking at Captain Wick and say: ��What��s your meaning?��


    Suddenly I see a strange look in his eyes. I��ve seen too much such looks lately. That��s the greedy!


    I immediately calm down and take a deep breath: ��Captain Wick, can we make a deal?��


    ��No! No! No!�� He��s shaking his head at once and saying seriously, ��I don��t trade with drug dealers! I am a legitimate crew working for a legitimate fishery company!��


    I��m smiling.


    To be honest, although I have never been a crew member, I also know something about them. How many of the crew really abide by the law?


    Especially for ocean-going crews, even if they are doing business properly, it is very common for them to carry some smuggled goods when they are running ships in peacetime. It��s no secret that many crews smuggle goods to make extra money.


    ��I��m not a drug dealer.�� I look at him, ��My deal is simple, too.�� I try to make my smile peaceful, ��You saved my life, I am very grateful. As a return, I��d like to give you these monie. Hum, just take it as I personally donate it to your fishery company.��


    I can see that Captain Wick, though looks serious and friendly. Actually, he is very cunning!


    He stops talking, but looking at me quietly and listening to me.


    Seeing that he does not want to interrupt me, I know that there might be working. I immediately go on saying: ��Besides, I hope you can meet a little request of me. Then when your ship is in port, you can let me go ashore. That��s all.��


    Captain Wick seems to be thinking. His eyes are wandering back and forth between me and the bags in the corner.


    My heart is beating��


    I don��t really expect him not to call the police. If he is a legitimate crew member, it is normal for him to call the police!


    To be honest, I��m afraid that he would too value these monies! It��s not that I��m thinking too much, but I��ve seen too many things these days! If he is hard-hearted, he will kill me and throw me into the sea to feed the fish, and then these monies will naturally belong to him! If that��s the case, I can��t resist with my current situation at all!


    I��m not over worried! The greed in his eyes just now didn��t escape from my eyes!


    I just hope he doesn��t have any bad intentions. I don��t care about those monies at all. It wasn��t my money anyway, so I can just give it to him as long as I can get ashore alive.


    And if he takes those monies, then I��m sure he won��t call the police! Because if I��m caught by the police, he can��t hide these monies anymore!


    I look at Captain Wick quietly, and finally I see a smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 140 - A lovely bastard

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I��ve stayed in the cabin for two days. The cabin I��m staying in has only been visited by Wick and that strong man. Captain Wick tells me that he has ordered that no other crew can come into my room.


    Later I learned that the strong man is Wick��s engineer and the chief mate of the ship. Wake��s fishing ship has six crew members, and when he rescued me that day, the mate jumped into the sea to save me up.


    And after saving me, only Wick checked the bags in person. He only wanted to see if he could find some documents about me. But when he opened the bag, he was stunned. Fortunately, there were only two people in the room: he and the first mate. That is to say, of the six crew members, only Captain Wick himself and his mate know that there is such a huge sum of money.


    Captain Wick is moved by my offer.


    Seafarers are adventurous!


    I don��t have any injuries, but was extremely tired and lack of nutrition. After a day and a night��s rest, eat some food and drink water, I have recovered. Although I still feel a little weak, but basically my actions have not been affected.


    Captain Wick is a typical smiling tiger, which I can see from the conversation with him these two days. This man is very careful and strict in his work. He forbids the crews to contact me or enter my room. At the same time, he also asks me not to go out of the door.


    Obviously that Captain Wick has a high degree of authority on this ship. No one dares not to listen to his words. At first, I was surprised that after all, the crews saw me on board. Have rescued a suspicious-looking man like me from the sea, I think, in this case, any people would guess my identity. Wouldn��t these crews call the police?


    Later, I carefully tell Captain Wick about my worries. He��s laughing after listening, hesitating for a while and whispering to me: ��Mr. Chen Yang (I��ve already told him my name during these two days of communication), I can tell you that you are very safe on my ship.�� He is smiling mysteriously, ��In fact, your identity as a stowaway is not a problem for my ship or for me.��


    I don��t understand at first, and then I��ve figured out something vaguely! Especially later, when I tell him about what happened to me on the black man��s ship and it was being chased by a gunboat, then we had to jump into the sea to flee. Captain Wick immediately has an angry look on his face. I can see that the anger on his face is not disguised, but the really anger!


    ��That ship you mention about, does it have a black hull? There��s no flag hanging on it. The captain is a black man and all the crew members have guns? Oh, God, I know! That ship belongs to Maldin, that son of a bitch!��


    ��Maldin?�� I look at him with an inquiring eye.


    ��Just that Nigger!�� Captain Wick is scolding angrily, then he explains immediately, ��Mr. Chen Yang, I��m sorry I used the word ��nigger��. I don��t have racial discrimination myself, but that Maldin, he��s a devil, damn devil!��


    Maldin, I just got the name of the black man I killed.


    ��He��s a jerk, not just because of his own misdeeds, but more importantly. He��s a man who broke the rules!�� Captain Wick explains, ��Actually, I think you should understand that there are many underground companies doing smuggling business in the coastal areas of any country. It��s a very profitable business. There will always be people doing it.��


    I��m nodding to show understanding.


    Then Captain Wick goes on his angrily saying: ��That Maldin used to be a smuggler, but he��s not a regular fellow! Even in smuggling business, we should pay attention to the rules. Otherwise, once lost credibility, we would have no business anymore! But that Maldin, such a fool, has done double cross several times, which has damaged his reputation. As a result, the smuggling organizations abroad now have no trust in this area, making the other smuggling companies here facing the situation of no business to do! Mardin is a black sheep! Oh God! There is a saying in the proverb. Well, um, a rat����


    ��A rat��s excrement spoiled a pot of porridge.�� I answer him with a smile.


    ��Well, yes!�� Wick is immediately nodding and laughing, ��Mardin is just the rat shit! He has done several things to break the rules, and now the local smuggling organizations have regarded him as a public enemy! He has humiliated all the smuggling organizations here and let us have suffered a lot of losses�� Oh, one more thing, it is said that he has been unable to make any smuggling business recently and has taken his crews to rob at sea. He has become a pirate!��


    ��A pirate?��


    ��Yes, a pirate!�� Captain Wick is saying seriously, ��When there is a stowaway business, he does the stowaway business. When there��s no business, he��s a pirate robbing at sea! Do you understand what I said?��


    I see, and understand more! Because when I��m looking at Captain Wick��s indignation, I��m suddenly realized. Why does Captain Wick hate that Maldin that much? Why did he say that his crews would not call the police? The answer is simple! Because Wick��s ship is also engaged in smuggling and stowaway business!


    It��s not surprising that a fishing ship to do such a business. Isn��t Old Snake��s ship a fishing ship too?


    ��That fellow robbed a fishing ship and shot several crew members. His actions have aroused public indignation. I guess what you said about the gunboat��s pursuit of him is probably the decision of the Coast Guard to exterminate him. Because the Coast Guard doesn��t shoot stowawayships, but the pirates are different! Ha-ha! I think that��s a good thing!�� Captain Wick is laughing and picks up a cup of coffee, ��Cheers for the peace of this sea area in the future!��


    Having known the answer which I want to know, I��m relieved at last. Then I ask carefully: ��Captain Wick, when can your ship reach the harbor?��


    ��Very soon! We��ll be ashore early tomorrow morning. To tell you the truth, my ship was going to West previously. But when I met you, I think you must be very anxious to get ashore, so I turned around yesterday.��


    ��Thank you!�� I sigh.


    ��Oh, that��s nothing!�� Wick is smiling sly: ��Although I can��t catch fish this time, but you��ve given me enough monies to make up for my losses! With these monies, I can even sell my current ship for a bigger one!��


    I��m completely relieved. It seems that Captain Wick, though not necessarily a good man, seems to be a smuggler too; a smiling tiger and a cunning man. But at least he��s disciplined! He also pays attention to credibility in his business. Such a person, I��m willing to deal with him.


    ��We��re going around left side of Vancouver Island. By this time tomorrow, we��ll be ashore. I��ll park my ship on the wharf of Little Victoria Harbour.�� Captain Wick says slowly, ��I must say, Mr. Chen Yang, before you get off the ship, I don��t want you to contact my crews. This is my rule. On my ship, you are my guest, but the guest must also obey my rules! Do you understand?��


    ��Yes. It��s fair.�� I nod.


    ��Do you have any further questions?�� Captain Wick looks at me.


    I hesitate for a moment and finally decide: ��Maybe I��ve asked too much, but I wonder if you can help me arrange a route to Vancouver. You��d better help me arrange a car or any other transportation?��


    He��s laughing. There��s a hint of pride in his smile. Then he is patting me on the shoulder and saying with an exaggerated smile, ��My dear Mr. Chen Yang! You are so interesting! I thought you��d keep not talking about this. That��s OK! In fact, even if you don��t say that, I will ask you too. This is one of my services. What��s more, since you have paid me so much, I will provide you with the best services!��


    Then he��s saying with a smile: ��Are you going to Vancouver? Hey, it��s not hard! You can rest assured that I will arrange a safe route for you.��


    He doesn��t lie to me. In his words, he is a reputable businessman. So, the next morning, our ship really docks!


    I have experienced so many days of life and death struggle at sea, I don��t know how many times I thought my life was over! And now, I finally see the land and the ground again!


    ��Unfortunately, I can��t send you directly to Vancouver, because my ship has no permission to dock directly at Vancouver Port. I can only send you ashore at the Little Victoria Port.�� Captain Wick finally allows me to walk out of the room.


    On the deck, the crews are busy pulling up the sails and untying the cables. At the moment, the sea breezes are very gentle, and the waves on the sea are sparkling. Unfortunately, I will never forget the terrible side of the sea in my life. There are many fishing ships on the dock similar to Wick��s. Captain Wick takes the helm himself and carefully steering the ship to the shore.


    I listen to his arrangement and do not go ashore directly, but hiding in the cabin.


    The crews outside are busy. A van is driving up to the dock. First, several uniformed officers get on board and check, but Captain Wick easily dismisses them. Then Wick lets me wear a dirty uniform, and arrange me to pick up a fish from the ship with the first mate.


    This is a big fish about one and a half meters long. First mate and I take a hook and hooking the fish ashore. I��m wearing that dirty uniform and going across the two inspectors, but they are talking to Captain Wick without looking at me. I see Wick is smiling at me and say to me in silence: ��Bon Voyage!��


    The things next are very simple. Together with the first mate, we throw the fish into the basket of the staff on the shore, where someone fills the fishbelly with ice and load it into a truck. I go to the truck with the first mate. He talks to the driver and then they both smoking.


    While the two of them help me to block the views, I immediately get on the truck and jumping into the back of the truck. Five minutes later, the door closes and the truck starts driving.


    The carriage is full of fish, a smell of fishy, and there are a lot of the ice, very cold! I��m shivering with cold, rubbing my hands constantly. Just as I can��t help sighing, I hear a voise coming in front. Then a small window opens. The driver inside is shouting at me: ��Welcome to Vancouver, brother!��


    He��s laughing and saying: ��You just bear it for a while, by the way�� Don��t pee. Those fish need to sell.�� Fortunately, he speaks in our language.


    He throws a blanket and a bag through the window, then tells me: ��This bag is given to you by Wick.�� Then the window closes. I��m immediately wrapping the blanket around myself, warming up a while, and then open the bag. There is a suit of clothes in the bag, although old, but clean. This dress will not be conspicuous when walking on the street. At the same time, there are a stack of banknotes at the bottom of the bag.


    These are the Canadian dollars, about one thousand. I smile. Anyway, I��m very grateful to Captain Wick. He��s not a good man, or even greedy, but at least he��s a good businessman.


    In a way, though, he charged me two bags of dollars, the amount might be millions. It seems unfair to give me only some old cloths and one thousand Canadian dollars. But at least, he does everything according to business rules! I gave him those two packages of dollars on my own initiative.


    And this cloth and a thousand Canadian dollars, even if he does not give me, I can not blame him anything. How to describe his activities?


    Umm, he might be a greedy bastard, but at least he��s a lovely bastard.

 Chapter 141 - A battle

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Hestin Street, Vancouver.


    I��m wearing the cloth which Captain Wick gave me. It��s a cotton jacket, black, slightly bigger. I put my hands in pockets, not conspicuous at all, carrying a backpack casually behind my back.


    Apparently, I��m no different from most people on the street. I come all the way to see two policemen. When I swagger past them, their eyes just sweep around me, not even a second to stay. I know I��m not far from success.


    Previously, that truck only took me to the door of a fishery company in Vancouver. I asked the driver about the direction of Hestin Street, then I walked for nearly one and a half hour to arrive here finally.


    I didn��t take a taxi because I don��t understand the language and was afraid to show off. In North America, there is a strong sense of law among the people. Once people have any questions, they will call the police at the first time. So, I just walk for so long way.


    Looking at the sign of the Hestin Street, I��m finally laughing and sighing with relief.


    Funny to say that I don��t even recognize the word ��Hestin�� too. Through half-guessing, I can just figure it out.


    B1, 107 Hestin Street, Vancouver.


    Actually, on the way here, I called the number left by fat fellow in a telephone booth beside the road. Unfortunately, the phone rang for a long time but nobody answered. I can only find here by myself. It seems that I am unlucky today.


    I check the address again. Yes, here it is.


    In front of me is a car wash shop, a two-storey building which is not very high. The building style of the whole street is similar, and the road is not broad. There are few cars and pedestrians on the street.


    I��m a little confused. How can a car wash shop do business in this area? The door of the shop is wide open. I stand at the front of the door, knocking hard, but no one answers me. There isn��t even a clerk in.


    There are two cars in the shop. An electric automatic car washing device is running, making a loud noise.


    I tighten my backpack slightly, enter the shop and calling: ��Is anybody there?��


    No one answer me except the roars of the car washer. I see some water hydrants in the corner, and there are some car washing equipments and tools, but nobody is working, which makes me somewhat feeling a little strange.


    Inside the shop, there is a staircase leading upstairs. I stand downstairs and calling loudly, but still nobody answers. Then I hesitate a while and stepping upstairs.


    I have just come to the corner of the stairs when a strong music is coming, as if someone suddenly turns on the stereo. I��m really shocked.


    Upstairs is a long corridor. There are several rooms with the doors open. But there is still nobody there. As soon as I go up the stairs, I reach out half of my head and hear a ��boom�� sound. These days of experiences let me recognize immediately that this is the sound of gunshot!


    I tighten my head and fall down immediatly. Then I hear the sound of wood cracking. The railings on the stairs are smashed by the gunshot and the sawdusts are flying. Some sawdusts splash on my face and neck.


    I can��t help cursing: ��FXXX!��


    Next, the scene in front of me is like the gunfight movie I saw. My ears are banging with the sound of gunshots. I��m lying on the ground and find several people dressing in different clothes are coming out of the rooms on both sides at the same time. Under the cover of the corridor rooms on both sides, they are raising the pistols and firing fiercely at the end of the corridor, that is, the place on the left side of my side.


    As I��m lying on the ground, I hear bullets whistling in my ears and the gunshots like thundering! The sounds of glass breaking, the wood breaking and extra are one after another.


    Finally, after a burst of fierce shooting, a short recovery of calm, the whole second floor is still reverberating with the strong music!


    I��m stunned. I��m totally stunned!


    I come here according to the address provided by Ocean, but I didn��t expect to run into such a thing!


    It��s as if I��m breaking into a battlefield. People are shooting at each other on both sides. But the funny thing is, I��m just in the middle!


    From the angle of where I��m lying, I can see the people hiding behind the door on the right. There are three or four people. And there seems to be only one person on my left side.


    The two sides are quiet for a while, and I hear the people on the right side are shouting a few words of abuse. From these figures and their skin color, plus my previous experience at sea, I immediately judge that they are speaking Vietnamese!


    On the other side, an old voice is shouting immediately: ��FXXX You! You Vietnamese just go to hell. If you want my life, just come and get it!��


    The voice is strong, neutral, and, in our language.


    I immediately judge that this guy is mostly the one fat fellow ask me to look for!


    Actually, I don��t need to judge much.


    I��m sandwiched in the middle when I meet two groups fighting. Vietnamese on the one side and the other side is from my home town. Fools know who I should help!


    After yelling and scolding for a while, suddenly I hear a Vietnamese is trying to lean out a little. This is immediately attracted shooting. The two sides are firing another round at each other. But the sound of gunfires on the left is thinning out.


    I��m afraid he��s running out of bullets! An idea is flashing through my mind.


    Sure enough, the Vietnamese seem to be aware of this too. One of them dares to step out and rushing past. In the opposite room, that guy is cursing: ��Damn Vietnamese!��


    I��ve been lying on the ground. When I came upstairs, those Vietnamese must have seen me. But after a burst of shooting, I didn��t get up. They probably think I was dead. The Vietnamese is tentatively approaching the room on my left. Just as he is passing by me, I��m suddenly springing up from the ground and grabbing him. We two are rolling together in arms. I have no weapons in my hand, so I can only grab a broken piece of wood I have just picked up on the ground and insert the sharp end into the root of the Vietnamese��s thigh.


    He��s screaming and wrestling arms immediately softens down. I see two Vietnamese behind have been raising their guns in surprise. I quickly hug the Vietnamese and rolling into a room. While two of us just rushing into the room, I hear the thumping sounds of gunshots behind my head. There are several craters on the ground where we were.


    In fact, I am very lucky. This building is a wooden building and the bullets be fired in the wood will not rebound. Otherwise, just the bullets rebound may kill me!


    The Vietnamese is screaming with his hands over the root of his thighs. He��s bleeding a lot. I��m not sure where that piece of wood has stuck to him, maybe it��s his secrets, or maybe just the artery of his thigh. I just let go of him, pick up his gun and dodging behind the corner.


    The Vietnamese is rolling on the ground. From my angle, I��m just facing him. Another Vietnamese wants to come to save his companion on the ground. I fire two shots at once to force him back.


    I shot those two shots awkwardly. No idea, I��ve never fired before. Where can I use a gun when I was in hometown? But that��s enough to intimidate them not to coming up. The Vietnamese on the ground is bleeding more and more. I hesitate for a moment, but don��t shoot him. At this time, the guy in my left side is shouting: ��Which brother come? Damn, kill these Vietnamese devils! Have you got a grenade?��


    I gasp for breath. I don��t understand what he said. What��s the ��grenade��? I don��t understand. As I��m about to speak, I hear a few gunshots outside.


    Now the situation is that I am still sandwiched in the middle, on both sides of the corridor, they each occupying a room, and I am in a room in the middle. I��d love to go out and meet the guys on the left, but unfortunately, I can��t go out. Once I go out, I��ll be shot into a honeycomb.


    I��m gasping for breath, then shouting out: ��What grenades? I am not����


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Gunshots are overwhelming my voice.


    The guy on the left is scolding: ��Damn, can��t you understand me? Is this a stupid foolish coming?��


    I feel more and more confused. I can��t understand what this guy said at all. I take advantage of the chaos outside and take a glance at the furnishings in the room.


    The room is very empty. It can be seen that it��s an office with only one table and several cabinets, and nothing else.


    But when I glance at the window in front of me, I have a good idea. I run over quickly and pushing the window open.


    I take a breath, flashing to the door, and fire several shots to deter the other side. Then I��m running quickly to the window and stretching out my legs.


    Outside is the street, but fortunately there��s a windowsill under the window. I grab the bulge on the window wall and moving quickly to the other side. I��ve judged that moving a few meters from my window to the left is the room where that fellow is staying.


    It��s not too high from the ground, only about three meters high. As I��m climbing fast, I��m wondering why that fellow didn��t run away. If he jumps out of the window, it would be easy to escape within three meters of the ground.


    Finally, I arrive at the window of his room, smashing the glass with a punch. At the same time, I��m shouting: ��Own side, don��t shoot!��


    I smash through the glass, then my body rushing in and rolling on the ground. Before I get up, I feel a chill on my neck!


    I feel the edge of the knife cold against my neck, one hand is holding the handle of the knife, very stable, and then a cold voice says: ��What own side? Who are you?��


    It��s the voice of that guy! I take a breath, then hand the gun in my hand back to him upside down.


    He releases the knife immediately, takes the gun, and shooting to outside. I turn over, get up, and finally see this man clearly.


    He is about fifty years old, very thin, side-to-side face to me, long hair, prominent facial contour, standard mainland face shape.


    I finally know why he didn��t jump out the window and escape! He��s sitting! Underneath his ass is a wheelchair!


    He fires two shots, then turns around and pointing the gun at me: ��Who are you? I��ve never met you before!��


    I look at the muzzle of the gun, take a deep breath, looking into his eyes, and then saying slowly:


    ��The knife mountain and the sea of the fire!��

 Chapter 142 - Uncle 7 and Papa 8 (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ������


    His eyes are staring at me with a strange look.


    We are looking at each other for a few seconds.


    But this is not the time to talk. There are a several more gunshots outside the door. I watch him shoot several times at once, then he throws the gun away. It seems that the gun��s finished.


    I have run to the window, pull the curtain down, open the window, wrap the curtain around the windowsill, turn around and shouting to him in low voice: ��Let��s go!��


    He takes a look at the windowsill, immediately understands what I meant. He shouts a few words, which are actually in Vietnamese! Then he turns the wheel of the wheelchair and slids quickly to the window. I hold him up and he hangs himself on my shoulder.


    The curtain is only two meters long, but already long enough. After all, it��s only the second floor. I pull the curtain and slide down. The guy can��t stand on his legs, just hanging one arm on my shoulder and using the other arm to point at a car which is parking under the washing equipment in the shop.


    I understand, holding him up. We stagger over there and pull the car door open.


    This guy takes the initiative to sit in the co-driver��s seat, then pulls open the locker, takes out a pistol from it, and quickly taking out the car key from his arms and throws it to me.


    While I��m just starting the car, the Vietnamese above have found us running through the window and immediately chasing us down. I see a man is running down. Before he arriving the first floor, he��s firing at the windshield in front of me.


    ��Fuck!�� I��m scolding and immediately lower my body. At the moment, another Vietnamese is jumping down from the window to block the door.


    I��m clenching my teeth and scolding, putting down the reverse gear and stepping on the accelerator!


    With a buzz, the car is crashing back and forth like a wild animal. I hear a muffled bang. From the mirror, I see the Vietnamese is hit by the car tail and rolling aside.


    I quickly reverse the car into the street, then hit the steering wheel, the car turns a beautiful circle in place and been switched in the right position. I��m just about to stepping on the gas and leave, that man is shouting: ��Wait!��


    He pushes the door open, then, with the pistol in his hand, firing a burst of shots at the car wash shop. The Vietnamese inside are quickly escaping. Then he aims his gun at the guy who has just been hit by my car and falled to the ground.


    Bang!


    A bullet hits that Vietnamese��s head accurately and ends his life immediately.


    ��Drive!�� He is shouting to me loudly and then quickly spitting at the dead Vietnamese body. A string of words is popping out of the mouth. I don��t understand the meaning. It should be Vietnamese too.


    ��Who are you?�� When the car just passes a street, he��s suddenly asking me.


    Before I answer, I hear him yelling: ��Where are you driving?! Left! Left! Left! There are cameras and patrolmen in front of this direction! Turn Left!��


    I listen to him and turn the steering wheel to the left, then driving the car into a remote path. The road is a little bumpy, but really quiet.


    ��Where do we drive next?�� I ask him.


    ��Go straight, then turn right at the next intersection���� He is squinting at me, tone is a bit calm and less irritable, ��You�� Are you not a native?��


    ��No, I��m not.�� I concentrate on driving. The car here is the right rudder, so I am a little uncomfortable, ��I just landed.��


    I speak the word ��landed�� very hard.


    ��Oh!�� he says, looking sideways at me for a moment, and uttering in a solemn voice, ��What did you say to me in the room just now? That sentence����


    ��Ocean asked me to come.�� I tell him frankly, ��I got into trouble at home. He arranged for me to flee here and let me look for you.��


    I see a change on his face. He��s looking straight at me for a few seconds, and finally bursts into laughter. Ignoring I��m driving, he stretches out his hand and slapping on my shoulder. Then he��s laughing and saying: ��OK! The fat fellow! Sure enough, there��s a chance for me to return his kindness! Good boy! I see you were good just now. Where did you come from?��


    ��Mainland.�� I answer him, ��My name is Chen Yang. Are you Uncle 7?��


    He raises his eyebrows: ��That��s me.�� He��s murmuring, ��You��re not from the army, are you?��


    ��No.�� I answer him honestly.


    ��Well, I feek you don��t look like. Your gesture with the gun is just a rookie.�� He has a smile on his face and a certain excitement in his face, ��Keep going to the right�� Well, what did you do in mainland?��


    I sigh, then tell him about my stories. Before I came, fat fellow told me not to hide anything, which would be good for me. Because the most important thing for brothers is the heart-to-heart friendship and honesty, if you are not honest with others, then others will not heart-to-heart with you.


    If there is anything you can��t say or don��t want to say, you should also tell others clearly that you can��t say it. You can��t fabricate falsehoods to deceive people. Because if you deceive your brothers, and they won��t take you as their own person in the future.


    After listen, Uncle 7 shows a strange expression on his face and looking at me sideways: ��You kid offended those guys? What fuck�� You beat one of the bosses��s son into a eunuch?��


    He is staring at me with a strange expression for a long time, and finally he can��t help laughing, then slapping me hard with the grin: ��Good! You kid has a bright future! Young and bold! Very good, very good! There��s a very bright future!��


    I can��t laugh or cry. A bright future for this? I don��t know how many times I almost have died for that!


    But he seems to have no fear of those people, which gives me a little reassurance.


    Then he asks me a few more questions about fat fellow, and I answer them one by one. I can see that he has a good relationship with fat fellow. Listen to my description of fat fellow, there��s a smile and a little nostalgic expression on his face. In his absence, I ask him in test: ��Uncle 7, just now, what��s wrong?��


    When he hears my question, his eyebrows are standing upright and his face are flashing a fierce expression. Seems he is at the age of about fifty, still very vigorous! He says coldly: ��Well, Vietnamese��s revenge is coming. They have found my stronghold this time. Mostly last month��s business made them very uncomfortable�� Damn, I can��t say it in some simple words. All you have to remember is that when you see Vietnamese people here, you just beat them up hard! And those Indians and Middle Easterns are all not good. We have a deep resentment with them! But among them, the Vietnamese are the most insidious!��


    As soon as he��s speaking, he pulls out a cartridge clip from under his seat, then skillfully holds the pistol and fills it with bullets. He takes a quick aim in his hand, with a bloodthirsty smile at the corner of his mouth!


    I know, this kind of smile and temperament, only the kind of people who has really rushed through the storm of shots and shells would have.


    I drive around across the several streets according to Uncle 7��s instructions. I think I��ve lost the direction and don��t know where I am, just driving the car straight into a garage. Several repairmen in the garage have a respectful smile on their faces when they see Uncle 7 is sitting on the copilot. Uncle 7 is joking with them, and then someone pushes over a wheelchair. I stand by and look at him. Uncle 7 is suddenly smiling at me and waving: ��What are you doing, boy? Come and push me!��


    Behind the garage is a big warehouse. I push Uncle 7��s wheelchair into it. Along the way, I see that there��s no foreigner in the garage. Everyone look at me in surprise, but I see that their eyes towards Uncle 7 are somewhat evasive and seem to be a little fear to him.


    When we get to the back of the warehouse, push the door open, we enter a big room with several tables. There��s an old man of the same age as Uncle 7, wearing a work uniform. Even more amusing is that he��s wearing sleeves on his arms, like an accountant in the 80s, calculating something with an account book.


    Uncle 7 coughs. The man looks up at us and frowns: ��7, how do you come?�� He turns his eyes on my face and asks, ��Who is this young man?��


    ��Chen Yang, come here and meet Papa 8.�� Uncle 7 says to me solemnly. I know very well what I should do now. I immediately take a step forward and shout respectfully, ��Papa 8!��


    The man is about fifty years old, with gray hair and the deep wrinkles on his face, low stature, fair skin and elegant appearance. What makes my eyelids jumping is that I accidentally see his left hand with only three fingers. But my eyes just turn away quickly. I know it��s impolite to look at other people��s physical disabilities.


    ��What Papa 8, just eight fingers.�� He��s smiling. His smile is peaceful, but his eyes are sharp.


    ��This kid came by seapath and got into trouble in mainland. Ocean asks him to come to us.�� Uncle 7 is saying with laughing, ��Just now, he saved my life!��


    ��What?�� Papa 8��s eyebrows are wrinkling, ��What happened to you just now?��

 Chapter 143 - Uncle 7 and Papa 8 (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ��The Vietnamese! They damn touched my nest! It seems that last month��s incident upset them!�� Uncle 7 is sighing, ��I��m stuck in the house. If it wasn��t this kid, I��d be finished.�� After a pause, he adds, ��This kid seems to have a great dexterity, but unfortunately he doesn��t know how to play the gun.��


    ��Well.�� Papa 8 is knocking on the table with his left hand, which has only three fingers. The seemingly peaceful eyes are turning around me twice. To be honest, his eyes seem peaceful, but it really stays on you makes people feel very uncomfortable! It��s a kind of vision that seems to be able to see people through, a kind of examination!


    ��What did 7 say your name just now? Well, Chen Yang?��


    I nod: ��Just call me Little 5.��


    ��Well, you settle down here first.�� Papa 8 is smiling, then he is saying, ��You see, I only have eight fingers, so people outside here all call me Eight Fingers. If you like, just call me Papa 8.��


    He has a gentle smile and a slight sense of refinement, which makes people feel like spring breeze.


    But this makes me feel uncomfortable.


    Because of his style, his temperament and his manner are very similar to one person!


    Juan!


    Papa 8 presses a button on the table, immediately the back door opens, two men come in.


    ��You push Uncle 7 out to rest and ask the doctor to come to check for him.�� He speaks in a calm tone.


    Uncle 7 wants to say something, but he looks at Papa 8 and does not open his mouth, just patting me on the shoulder. Then two men come respectfully and push him out. I see that this Papa 8 has something to say to me.


    I look at him unblinkly. He��s smiling, pointing to a chair next: ��Sit down.��


    Then he is saying to me politely: ��Wait a minute first.��


    Then he presses the button again. This time, a man comes in with the clean work uniform. Papa 8 says quickly: ��Uncle 7 had an accident at home today. It was the Vietnamese. I��m worried about last month��s incident. You check it up everywhere. How did the news get out? Communicate with several associations. Keep an eye on them�� Um���� He looks at me and doesn��t go on, but the man has already known it and nodding out.


    I can see that the man, whether walking or standing, is very straight, with a very good posture when he��s moving, and he has obvious traces of the army.


    Then the Papa 8 is sighing, going aside, pouring me a glass of water with a seemingly old thermos bottle, and smiling at me to show me that I��m welcome.


    ��Little 5, right?�� He��s saying with the mild smile, ��Tell me something about your story. What trouble did you cause at home?��


    I repeat what I have said to Uncle 7 in the car to him again.


    Papa 8 does not speak, listening quietly, fingers taping lightly on the table, as if with some strange rhythm. Because of the rhythm of his finger tapping is so strange that on several occasions I can��t help being carried by the rhythm, and the tone of the voice is also changed a little by it.


    He��s smiling, feeling my discomfort and saying: ��Oh, sorry. This is my old habit.��


    Suddenly my heart is moving and I remember that the rhythm of his finger tapping is in accordance with the rhythm of an old song: As time goes by!


    When I finish, he gently touches his eyebrows and says slowly: ��I think, according to what you said, in fact, your troubles at home have been over. They thought you were dead, didn��t they? Someone has helped you make a fake corpse, so you should be in no trouble anymore.��


    ��Still have.�� I shake my head, and the corners of my eye muscles are jumping lightly, ��There might still be troubles, the one help me faking my death also wants me to be killed to keep my mouth shut up forever!��


    Papa 8 is laughing suddenly: ��Well, you don��t have to explain more, I understand. You are not the first or the last one of these things.�� He��s shaking his head, ��But now I have a question to ask you. This question is very important. Answer me when you think it over.��


    ��OK!�� I nod.


    ��You are in Canada now. No matter who wants to kill you in hometown, the forces can��t come here, so no one will hunt you here any more. You are safe now. So, I need to figure out what your plan to the future.�� Papa 8 is saying slowly, ��You are recommended by Ocean. I can tell you very clearly that he is one of our brothers. We absolutely believe the person he sends. But you have to figure out your thought first.��


    I stare at him.


    He��s laughing suddenly: ��You saw it at 7��s house today. What we do here is not ordinary business. In other words, we are not good people! If you just want to live a safe life here, depending on Ocean��s sentiment, I��ll find a way to get you a legal identity, give you a sum of money, let you have a legal life in Canada, and help you find a job, or let you do a small business here. In that case, you will live here in peace and quiet in your own. And I promise you, with us, you won��t be bullied by anyone else.��


    I��m keeping quiet and staring at him.


    ��The other way is to join us.�� Papa 8 is sighing again, ��Ocean, this fellow, since he sent you here, but he did not explain any word of his own idea. It presumably he meant that you have to make your own decision. But let me remind you that if you join us, you are not going to continue to live a safe life. Canada is not your hell, but similarly, here is not the heaven too!��


    I stare at him quietly, then change my sitting position, looking at a box of cigarettes on his desk, hesitate for a moment, point it and ask: ��May I?��


    ��Oh, of course.�� Papa 8 is smiling and throws the cigarette box to me.


    I take it, take one cigarette out and light it: ��I haven��t smoked on the sea for several days. Really addicted it.��


    ��It��s more difficult to come from the seapath. Now many people will choose to from the air.�� Papa 8 is smiling faintly.


    I know what his meant about from the seapath and from the air are all slang, which means stowaway by ship or by plane.


    I take a puff of the cigarette, and the long-lost smell of tobacco is moving back and forth in my lungs. I can��t help sighing. Then I��m raising my eyes and staring at him, saying solemnly, ��Papa 8! In fact, I��ve thought about it before I come.��


    ��Well?�� He makes a gesture to let me go on.


    ��In fact, before I come, Ocean suggested that I might go to live in the countyside town of in the northwest or southwest, and then live a safe life as a good citizen. But I refused.�� I slowly spilt out the smoke, looking at his eyes and says, ��I cannot forget what I have experienced before! I used to have my own life, a lovely apartment, a sweet home, a woman I love, but just because of���� I��m coughing, hiding the muscles in the corners of my eyes and the expression on my face, and saying quickly, ��I��ve lost all these! I was chased like a lost dog! After opening my eyes every day, the first thing to do is to celebrate that I have lived one more day! At the same time, I pray to God to let me continue to be lucky today! Later I understood that I was chased so badly because I was a little common people! A common people who has nothing! I��m a good fighter. I can beat several people at the same time. One night, I was fighting all the way down the street with a knife. One people facing more than a dozen! But what��s the use of that? I have only one life, only one����


    I��m clenching my teeth and staring at him: ��I have only one life, I don��t care about desperation. If I��m finished and everything is over. But the people who were chasing me have so many lives on their hands!��


    Papa 8 doesn��t talk.


    ��I��ve thought it very clearly, I do not want to find a place, and then hide like a rat! I do not want to be anonymous for a whole lifetime! I don��t want to hide my face every day for fear that others will recognize me! I don��t want to live that way!�� I��m clenching my teeth and yelling, ��If I was willing to live that kind of life, I wouldn��t have to take such a big risk to come to Canada! I came to try to find a way out. I said to myself and Ocean, I��ll be back in a beautiful and swaggering way!��


    Papa 8 still does not speak, but quietly taking the cigarette box, taking out a cigarette from it and lights it himself.


    ��For this matter, I almost lost my whole life! What do I get when I abandon my life?�� I��m grinning hatefully, ��I got a saying, ��I��m sorry, you have to die��. As a result, I have nothing now, family, women, friends, work, life�� There��s nothing left. Not even what I took as the father��s and brother��s feeling! I was escaping all the way, I was fighting all the way, I was hiding all the way. I almost have died many times, but I just don��t want to die! I told myself that I would be going back alive!��


    The more I��m saying, the more raging, the more blood and fury pouring into my heart. Suddenly, a hot-blooded movie that I saw when I was young is jumping out of my mind, I remember a line of word, which makes me have a serious resonance at the moment!


    ��I must go back! Not because I want to prove that I can, but because I want others to know! What I have lost will be brought back by myself!��


    Papa 8 takes a look at me, taking a deep puff, then standin up and patting me on the shoulder: ��You come with me.��

 Chapter 144 - As a new comer (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    There are two doors in the back of the warehouse. I follow Papa 8 out of the back door, here is a big parking garage. There are many vehicles, big and small, but they all look old. To my surprise, some repairmen don��t seem to be doing repairs.


    They��re basically dismembering parts of the cars.


    As we pass through there, Papa 8 does not stop, but keeps walking ahead. Whenever he passes the repairmen, they just stand up and stoop silently to him, looking respectful.


    We walk out of the garage and into a courtyard where there��s a revolving staircase. Papa 8 leads me going down, pushing open a door with some paint peeling off. There come the sounds of fighting.


    The sounds are so familiar. There are shouts, exhalations, footsteps and punches. As soon as I walk in, I almost think we have entered a gym.


    There are some simple fitness equipments on both sides of the room. Although they are relatively simple, but should have all the major types. Some men who look very strong are practicing with bells; some cushions in the middle of the floor, making of a bigger field. Some people practice boxing in pairs. They are wearing the boxing gloves, not the big one in a boxing match, but the small one with half of the fingers out of it. And they are all wearing the headgears.


    Papa 8 looks at the surprised expression on my face and smiles slightly with satisfaction.


    The door behind us closes silently.


    The people are practicing here, most of them are in their thirties. The oldest might be probably nearly fifty, and the youngest men look just a little older than me.


    ��How is it?�� He asks me with a smile.


    I don��t understand what he meant by asking, so I answer vaguely: ��Good.��


    ��I��m asking you, how��s this place?��


    I nod: ��Very good!��


    My eyes are sweeping round the people who are practicing. These people are very agile in their hands and movements, and they are very skilled in their fists and feet. It seems that they are not showy postures of martial arts. What stricks me is that there are almost half of them, from the action point of view, all have slight traces of coming from the army.


    Looking around, I��m sure these people are good, but they��re just good, not the excellent. At least, none of them can compare with Jim.


    Finally, my eyes are falling on the corner beside the room. A man, barefoot, wearing a pair of shorts, is pounding at a sandbag.


    That man��s action is very fast and the strength is also good. He obviously has fighting skills, punches, elbows, knees, legs, all of which are skillfully used. He is hitting the sandbags like a storm and making the loud banging noises.


    Finally, after one side kick, he takes a breath, then yelling in a deep voice, and with a heavy blow from the back hand, the sandbag is slammed high and swaying violently.


    Papa 8 notices that I��m looking at the young man, saying with a laugh: ��That��s the best person here. How do you feel of him?��


    I nod and say calmly: ��Pretty good.��


    ��He��s good.�� Papa 8 sighs suddenly. He touches his nose with his palm, which is only three fingers left, ��Unfortunately, my generation is old. There are too few young people who are willing to bear hardships nowadays. I have seen many young people who think they are already good. Most of them are flower shelves. Real kongfu is practised by wrestling and beating. Where are the young people willing to suffer hardships nowadays?!�� He points to the young man who��s practicing, ��He��s quite good! But still can��t compare with those old masters.��


    I don��t speak, I��m just a new comer and not familiar with here. What he says in lamenting, I can��t anwser it rashly. So, I��m just standing by and listening to him with a slight embarrassment.


    He closes his eyes and thinking for a while, then he opens his eyes and slowly saying to me: ��Little 5, I understand what you just said to me. But you don��t want to go this way just by making up your mind! The food of this industry, without some skills, is not eatable! Although you are introduced by Ocean, at least I need to know what you are available to do. If you don��t have the ability, you can only do small business. Favor is favor, but I will not break the rules because of the favor! Do you understand?��


    ��Understand.�� I nod, ��It��s fair�� I like fairness.��


    ��Well, then I won��t explain much.�� He��s looking me up and down and says, ��7 said you are good at fight. You also said you were fighting with one dozen of people with a knife before.�� There��s a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, but it smells of mockery, ��I didn��t see it with my own eyes. Believe it or not, I can��t say it. I have seen a man who could chop a dozen, but it was many years ago. Most young people nowadays have hard mouths and soft hands. Besides, Here��s not the mainland. North American gun management is very loose. It��s the different world. Even you can really cut down more than a dozen, here also can not walkable. If someone holds an AK47, even you are the real Bruce Lee, still useless.��


    ��I don��t know how to use the gun. I haven��t learmed it at home.�� I say lightly, ��But I know myself that my fighting ability is not bad. I have practiced Kongfu for ten years.��


    ��Everyone here has practiced fighting.�� Papa 8 says lightly. Suddenly, he��s smiling and pointing to the young man who is hitting the sandbag, ��How do you think his fighting ability? Is he better than you?��


    I��m a little hesitant. It��s still that problem. After all, I��ve just come here. I can��t be too arrogant. After thinking about it, I slowly say: ��I�� I practice differently from him.��


    Papa 8 is smiling. There��s something deep in his smile. But I can see that the smile is not blaming me, but interested.


    Then he��s suddenly raising his hands and clapping three times.


    Immediately, the people around stop their movements and quickly gathering around us.


    From this point of view, I value this place a little more! At least we have just come in and have been standing here for a while, and these people are all focused on training, no one is distracted to look at us. And now with Papa 8��s order, they just all come together.


    It seems that they are very disciplined, not a gathering of crowds.


    ��Silo, come here for a minute.�� Papa 8 speaks to the young man who was beating the sandbag.


    This is a guy who looks very tall. He should be a little older than me, but not much. He��s handsome in appearance, white in skin, and strong in muscles.


    He is standing in front of these people and looking at them coldly. Only when he��s looking at Papa 8, his expression shows a little gentle.


    ��Give him your glove.�� Papa 8 is pointing at me.


    The young man looks at me without saying a word and silently takes off his glove. Papa takes it and hands it to me with a smile on his face: ��Well, you say you are different from them. Let us see yours.��


    I��m stared at by so many people, my face is a bit unnatural, but I immediately take the glove, then put down my bag, take off my coat.


    I walk slowly towards the sandbag, and the people on both sides are consciously offering me a way immediately. I feel that the guys behind me are staring at me in a way of not friendly, mabe even a bit of hidden hostility.


    Papa 8��s deliberate remark just now makes my position a little awkward.


    For a moment, I make up my mind.


    Here��s not at home. Here��s speaking by strength! Now is not the time for me to be modest. Besides, I have just come here. If I don��t show any strength now, I��m afraid I��ll be looked down upon in the future.


    I think about it, not knowing why, but I turn around and smiling at Papa 8. Instead of wearing the glove, I throw it aside.


    When Master taught me Kongfu, he hesitated for a long time before he taught me a ��heavy hand��. The so-called heavy hand that is the killing blow! It��s very lethal, but it��s also very powerful.


    I don��t know how much kongfu I have learned from my Master. But I know I am still far behind. I remember Master said to me that he thought my temper was too impulsive, young and impatient, so he did not plan to teach me too many killing blows. Because he was afraid if I had learnd, in case I might fight with someone, I can��t help but use the heavy hand, which will cause the troubles! If I hit someone else with any heavy hand, they would be dead or seriously injured at least!


    So, in the end, Master only taught me one heavy hand. This was a reward for my hard works for years. And he also felt that I was his last apprentice, if he didn��t even teach me any killing blow, he would be a little sorry to me.


    In fact, I know that the one master taught me is still relatively ��soft��, senior apprentices of my master really learned some very powerful killing blows.


    In the eyes of the crowd, I went to the sandbag, slowly holding the swaying sandbag to let it stop moving. Then I step back, slightly open my legs, lower my waist, gently move my waist, and then exhaling and shouting!


    Ha-!


    I twist my waist and punch. Then just hear a muffled bang, and under the whispers of the crowd, the sandbag is hit with a sudden shock!


    When boxing is practiced to a high level, it is not the strength of the arm, but the strength of the waist and legs. All the strength of the whole body goes out with such a punch!


    The swaying range of the sandbag is not much, not even one third of that young man��s just now. But after I punch out, I��m immediately shrinking back and slowly stepping back in place. And under the public��s attention, the thick layer of leather on the outside of that sandbag was hit to be broken. The sands inside are flowing out all over the place like a waterfall!

 Chapter 145 - As a new comer (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ���� One punch�� Only one punch blows the sandbag up!��


    There are whispers and screamings of surprises behind me, and I turn around. Many people have surprises on their faces that I have expected. My face is very indifferent. I stoop and pick up the glove on the ground. Then I slowly come over and give it back to that young man.


    He is staring at me, and suddenly a question is jumping out of his mouth.


    ��You can punch so hard without warming up?��


    His words immediately remind the others, and as a result, the surprises on everyone��s face are deepening.


    As everyone who has ever punched knows, punching hard is skillful. If we do a more detailed statistics, we will find that in all professional boxing competitions, the general boxers with heavy punches to knock down the opponent players are rarely in the first round.


    Why? Because in the first round, the boxers are testing each other. More importantly, they should adjust their body to their best conditions, strengths and speeds. Only when the body is active can the strongest punch be produced in the best condition!


    In professional basketball matches, players usually have to wait for several shots to find the best feeling, which is the same truth.


    I used the abstruse principle of fighting. When I was punching, I have mobilized all the strengths of my whole body. Only when my waist, legs and arms are working at the same time, I just can blow the sandbag to be broken with one punch.


    This young man��s eyes are fixed on me. They are no longer so cold, but with some moxibustion heat! He slowly takes over the glove. Looking at it, suddenly there��s a strange look is flashing in his eyes. He throws the glove on the ground, clenching his teeth and says: ��I will not wear this thing in the future too.��


    ��Ha! Ha! Ha���� Standing behind, Papa 8 is suddenly laughing loudly. He comes over and pats me on the shoulder, saying gently with the smile, ��Little 5, your fighting skill is well practiced. It��s the real good skill. Hmm, now I understand why that fat fellow introduced you. I��ll ask someone to teach you how to practice the guns, and then you��ll be a good horse!��


    Honestly. A trace of confusion is flashing through my mind. There are more of�� Well, it��s a bit more of hidden annoyances.


    A good horse?


    I understand. Maybe he means I��ll be a very good fighter, or a very good head horse.


    But, do I still have to rely on fighting to earn the future?


    This used to be the case at home, but now it��s still the same abroad?


    I don��t show anything unusual on my face. After all, I��m new here, and I��m not familiar with this place, so I can��t ask for anything. At least now I can settle down here, which is what I need most at present.


    Live in the present and look at the present first.


    Then Papa 8 finds a middle-aged man in the group, who looks very steady, and says to him: ��Arrange a room for him.�� Then he looks at me and says, ��Little 5, you live with them first.��


    He does not say the future arrangment for me. I don��t ask either, just nodding.


    The middle-aged man seems to be the leader of these men here, tall and powerful. Looking at his walking posture, he should be in the army before. He looks at me with some admiration in his eyes and says with a smile, ��Come with me, young man. Find you a place to live. Silo, he��ll live with you.��


    Within his words, I hear a slightly surprised voice: ��Hmm? All right!��


    I find that it is so coincidental that Silo happens to be that young man. He is still staring at the sandbag that I blew up.


    The middle-aged man thinks for a while, then says to me with the smile: ��By the way, do you have any further questions?��


    I scratch my back of the head and give him a bitter smile: ��Hmm�� Yes, there are�� When do we eat dinner? I��m hungry! To tell you the truth, I was just jumping out of the ship and landed two hours ago. I��ve been floating on the sea for more than half a month. Now my feet are still soft!��


    My words make everyone laughing. The atmosphere here is good, these are all very straightforward men, everyone laughing for a while and coming up to say hello to me and welcome me to join. Papa 8 leaves directly.


    I have said hello to more than a dozen people, and I can��t remember so many names at a time at all, just remember the name of the young man who will live in a room with me. His name is Silo.


    Then I finally get the food. A big bowl of rice covers with two pieces of red-roasted meet, very greasy, bite off full mouth of oil, teeth full of meat fragrance! In addition, there are several green vegetables, which are very fresh.


    I��m just sitting on the floor of the gym, grabbing the bowl to eat. The rice is a little hard and the food tastes a little light, but I eat it very sweet.


    As I��m eating, I can��t help crying inside my heart. God sees pity! I thought myself is about dead many times when I drank rainwater and breeze on the sea. Now I can eat the rice and meat again.


    A whole bowl of rice, I do not wast any grain. After eating, I even want to lick the wall of the bowl.


    The middle-aged man looks at me and sighing: ��Come on, you look very thin. How can you eat like a hungry tiger?��


    I grin bitterly: ��Hungry for several days, no food in my stomach���� Then I��m ashamed to ask him, ��Is there more?��


    ��No.�� The middle-aged man apologizes, ��There��s no food in the kitchen and dinner hasn��t been cooked yet. These are the rest of the lunch. We��ll fill you up in the evening!��


    I laugh and stand up, return the bowl to him. Then I pat my stomach and sigh, ��Stomach, stomach, we can��t imagine we can stay up till the day of eat meal again!��


    Middle-aged man has some doubts, looking at general feeling does not seem to pretend. He can��t help frowning: ��Is it so hard to stowaway now? Nothing to eat on board?��


    I shake my head: ��I don��t know. But I met pirates halfway, then got on a life raft, floated for days without food.��


    Speaking of this, I can��t help but think of Phoenix. Such a strange woman! I am feeling a little pain and sad in my heart.


    Middle-aged man wants to ask more questions. Silo has already packed up his things and coming. He put on his jacket and trousers, also the garage uniform, but pretty clean: ��Let��s go. I��ll take you to where we live.��


    I follow Silo to go out, walk through the garage. I just find out that the garage is Papa 8��s private industry.


    According to Silo, this is the biggest garage in Vancouver, and everyone here is ��our own men��.


    ��Eat, wear and live, basically Papa 8 takes all these costs and we are free of charge. He��s very nice to his staff.�� Silo jokes, ��Your salary can be all saved! Basically, you don��t have to spend any penny. But if you want to find a woman, you have to pay for it yourself.��


    After a pause, he hesitates for a moment and staring at me: ��You��re new here. I can take you around. Well, there��s really nothing near here. It��s quite remote and no commercial area nearby. But if you want to look for a woman, you can go to Hestin Street, where there are prostitutes!�� Looking at me. He has a bad smile on his face, ��Do you want it?��


    ��Thank you. I don��t have such a need at the moment.�� I politely refuse, and then hesitate to ask him, ��Is there a convenience store near here? I want to buy some cigarettes.��


    Silo immediately pulls out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and hands it to me. I look at it. It��s a famous brand cigarette in mainland! It��s rare to see such a thing abroad!


    ��The cigarettes are made of mixed tobacco; we cannot get used to. This is much better. I brought it from the crew. They smuggled it here. You take it first.��


    I take it from him with the smile.


    When he talks about the crew, don��t know why. I immediately remember the lovely bastard, Captain Wick, who took two bags of dollars from me.


    I live in the same room with Silo, in a small building on the street next to the garage.


    As soon as I enter the small building, I feel a little intimate at once. Really!


    It��s like dormitories in schools or factories. There are three floors, each with a long corridor and many rooms on both sides.


    ��The brother who used to live together in the room went to Toronto. Now the room is empty. It��s just time for you to stay together.�� Silo seems to be very enthusiastic to me. I guess it��s probably because of the shocking effect of that heavy punch.


    There��s nothing to say in the room, messy and dirty. There are cigarette butts in the corner, dirty underwears on the sofa. The room is not big, with two beds, a small living room outside, a few dumbbells, and a very old TV.


    To my surprise, there��s an old record player here! It��s a very old-fashioned LP record player!


    I look at Silo in surprise. He��s smiling and showing his white teeth, which have not been stained with nicotine: ��This is mine. I like this stuff.��


    I put my bag on my bed without collect. I have nothing to collect anyway. I��m interested to see Silo fiddling with his record player. I ask him: ��Do you really like this? Who��s still using this nowadays?��


    Silo suddenly looks a little serious. He gives me a deep look and says in a low tone: ��This is the only thing my parents left me! This is my father��s. He liked it best in his life.��


    ��You�� You escaped here, too? Or are you the local?��


    ��I was born here.�� Silo is smiling. He��s really a handsome, tall, white man, but his eyes are somewhat melancholy, ��My father came to Canada at the same time with Papa 8, but he died early.��


    I��m silent. Then I say: ��Sorry!��


    Silo is blinking suddenly: ��Want to hear something interesting?��


    ��Well?��


    He turns on the record player, pushing the window open, adjusting and pointing the loudspeaker at the street outside the window, and turns the volume to the max!


    In a few moments, the loudspeaker of the record player is letting out very vigorous and heroic music!


    Then a very pleasant and full baritone begins to recite in a tone full of infinite affection.


    ��


    I��m shocked!


    It��s an antique music poem recitation record!


    So, in this sunny afternoon, the music poems are resounding through this street in Vancouver.

 Chapter 146 - Opportunity (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    This place is very good. It always feels like a state-owned enterprise or an army. Everyone live in dormitories together, eat big pot meal together, the atmosphere is very cheerful.


    In the evening, Silo takes me to the canteen. I��m a little amused to hear.


    In fact, the canteen here is reconstructed by a warehouse, which has several rows of tables and chairs. Each person carries a plastic plate to the window to take the food.


    The food is good. I��m very satisfied. I see Papa 8 is eating here too, but I don��t see Uncle 7, don��t know where he goes.


    Papa 8 is sitting at a round table with five or six people, all men of his age, about fifty years old. They��re talking in a low voice while eating. Papa 8 has a serious expression and a somber look.


    All the people here wear the garage uniforms. When they are carrying plates across the Papa 8��s table, they are unconsciously light-handing and dare not make a noice. I can see their respects to Papa 8 are sincere!


    ��


    In this way, I��ve stayed here for two days and have waited for two days, but Papa 8 never looked for me again.


    I��m assigned to wash the car these two days. My job is to wash the vehicles with the buckets of water.


    I work in the morning, finish work at 3 pm, and then go to the gym with Silo and other brothers.


    It can be said that when I first came here, I had a feeling of reassurance. The atmosphere here is very good. It makes me feel like I have found the organization and home. But two days later, I��m a little depressed.


    Because I don��t come to Canada for washing the cars!


    I don��t know exactly what Papa 8 wants me to do. But at least I��m sure of my own mind. I��ve traveled thousands of miles across the Pacific Ocean, not just to be a car washer!


    But in the afternoon when practice boxing with Silo and other guys, I am a little happier.


    These rough men are very good people! I practice with them every day, occasionally fight once or twice with the glove and headgear, sweating all over, and then dozens of men take the bath naked. It��s also a kind of pleasant feeling.


    Silo asks me how to make that heavy punch that day. After I hesitated, I tell him that my punch is a killing blow which was taught by my master. It can��t teach others at ease. It��s not that I��m stingy, but that I can��t break my Master��s rules.


    Silo is a bit disappointed, but it doesn��t last long. I can��t teach him that punch, but I can teach him some conventional boxing. This kid is very athletic, born good on flexibility and coordination, and willing to endure hardships. Even when I teach him the pace at the beginning, he just murmurs a few bitter words, and then he grits his teeth to insist!


    The other men look at us, and some of the younger ones are laughing wildly. Some older people don��t laugh. I can see that these people have visions, and they know that I have taught Silo the real kongfu.


    After a week of being so heartless, Papa 8 still hasn��t come to find me.


    These days, I can��t even see him. He doesn��t come to the canteen to eat dinner anymore. I even wonder whether he has forgotten me. I take every day��s work as vent, and even take boxing and practicing as vent! When I��m practicing boxing with those guys, I��m getting more and more irritable.


    ��Damn!��


    With one side kick, one of my legs is sweeping past like a whirlwind. Although Silo has raised his arms to protect his chest, he��s still swept to the ground. He can��t help scolding, and then he��s lying on the ground and gasping for breath: ��Are you crazy? How come you are like taking gunpowder these two days?��


    I clench my teeth, throw away my gloves, go over and pull him up.


    I feel like a fire is buried in my heart, which has been burning and burning wildly for these days. It makes me feel uncomfortable and almost mad.


    I pull Silo in silence and shake my head to signal that we stop fighting. I don��t think I��m in the right mood. If we keep fighting, he might be hurt.


    After a week��s recovery, I feel that my body has basically recovered completely. And I exercise every day this week. When I was at home, I had too many days of stability, and I haven��t practiced diligently for a long time.


    My face is gloomy, and I slowly walk to the corner. A buddy is beating a sandbag. I go to him and pat his shoulder, motion him to give way. He glances back at me and immediately steps aside.


    I��ve had a couple of fights with these guys this week. Apart from two or three old guys and Silo can fight with me for more rounds, the rest can��t basically hold on to the second rounds. Now these people look at me differently than they did when I just arrived.


    I hold the sandbag to keep it stable from shaking, and then slowly step back. One step, two steps, three steps. I take a deep breath and make two preparations in situ. At this time, everyone around can see I might have some actions. They stop practicing and all looking at me.


    I take a few deep breaths, bursting out a shout, and then rushing toward the sandbag. About two or three steps away, my left foot is stepping on the ground violently! My whole body is bouncing up from the ground, and then I��m twisting my waist in the air, lifting other legs to kick on the side!


    A muffled sound is spreading all over the gym immediately, and then the sandbag is shaking violently, then flying out!


    The rope hanging the sandbag has been broken down, the leather of the whole outer layer is cracked, and the sand in it is sprinkled all over the ground!


    ��FXXX!�� The first sound is from Silo, and then the whole audiences are breathing in the cold. I hear someone is whispering: ��Damn, is this kid still human? My God! He��s like Bruce Lee��s reincarnation!��


    Others are laughing and scolding: ��Fool, this is the real kongfu!��


    As Silo is shouting, he��s staring at me in amazement, and watching me standing there panting, with the muscles on my face beating.


    At this time, the leader, that is the oldest man here comes over, pats Silo on the back, and then says: ��Little 5 are not in the right mood these two days. You just stop practicing with him. Don��t hurt yourself.��


    After taking a bath, Silo and I have dinner together, then we go back to our room. Silo suddenly remembers something and exclaiming: ��Hey, there��s a battle report tonight! Just take a look!��


    ��What battle report?�� I��m stunned.


    Silo is shaking his head: ��Didn��t you hear what they were talking about at dinner at night? We had a fight with the Vietnamese!��


    I shake my head. When I was eating, I was still in depress. Where was I still in the mood to listen to their chat?��


    Silo has turned on the old TV, and then turns to a channel. We just see an Asian woman announcer is broadcasting news.


    Silo is watching the TV intently, and then he is crying excitedly: ��Here we are!��


    ���� According to our news���� The female broadcaster is reporting in a serious tone, ��In the early hours of this morning, there was a vicious shooting and murdering at a gas station in East Hestin Street! Two Asian men were suddenly shot by unidentified pistols while parking. They were shot several times!��


    ��According to witness accounts of supermarket staff at the gas station, two victims were parking to refuel, and the gunmen appeared from both sides at the same time, without any conversation between the two sides, immediately fired several shots at the victims with pistols, and then the gunmen drove the victim��s car away from the scene quickly! In addition, according to the latest news, two victims have died on the way to hospital for rescue. The identities of the victims have been checked and they have been confirmed that they do not have any legal identities. The police suspect that they are the Vietnamese smugglers. At present, the police have expressed suspicion that the shooting case is related to gang hatred killing����

 Chapter 147 - Opportunity (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Later that night, we are suddenly called out of the room and into the warehouse behind the garage.


    I find a car is parking there, Silo and I, and a dozen other guys are told to start working.


    This is a red Mustang, the license plate is no longer available, I see several bullet holes in the windshield of the car. And the car doors, as well as the tires, are stained with some blood!


    Looking at this and remembering the news, I almost understand something immediately!


    A dozen of people with various tools, spot welding guns, cutters, open the front cover of the car engine, and then quickly dismantle all the mechanical parts inside. Tires, spindles, and all the other parts of the car have been removed. There are also people waiting behind. With the tools, it is easy to erase the number and the mark on the engine, then put a new one on, and do some renovation processing.


    After everything is done, the car has only left one shell, no tires, and the seat cushions are removed too.


    Then we pick up the spray gun and begin to move on the car��s casing. First, we spray the paint on the car again, then we continue to disassemble it. An original complete car, just one night, is dismembered into numerous pieces and parts.


    I know that these engine, spark plug, oil pipeline and other parts will be used if they are replaceable when repairing cars for other customers in the future.


    We��ve been busy all night until dawn! In the morning, I can say with certainty: that Mustang is no longer existing! It is split into countless parts and assembled into various cars.


    I know it��s necessary to do so. The police usually go to the black car market to search the lost vehicles, but now the car has become countless spare parts, how to find it out?


    We have been busy all night. Everyone��s eyes are red with fatigue. Then we are allowed to go back to rest without working during the day.


    I just wash my hands to clean the oil from my hands. As soon as I am about to return to my room with Silo, I��m stopped.


    ��Little 5!�� I look back and see a Papa 8��s subordinate is calling me, ��Come with me. Papa 8 wants to see you.�� Last time I saw him once in Papa 8��s room.


    I look at Silo subconsciously. His eyes are envious, but he does not speak anything, just smiling at me and leaves alone.


    I follow the man out to another warehouse. I see a lot of workers are busy on working. They seem to be refitting the cars. The welding glare let me subconsciously avoid my eyes.


    Walking from the stairs to the second floor, I stand on the railing and look down. I find two men standing besides, all in simple coats. They don��t wear the uniforms here, which surprise me. Because I��ve been here for a week, unless the own person here, no any outsider can come inside!


    But I don��t say anything, just follow that man to a door.


    ��Get in.�� He glances at me and says.


    I push the door in and see Papa 8 is sitting in a chair with his chin in one hand, as if reflecting on something.


    ��Papa 8���� I step up and call him in a low voice.


    He earths to himself, takes a look at me, pointing to a couch beside the wall and says: ��Sit down.��


    I sit down, behind me is the window. Outside the window, downstairs, the workers are busy refitting cars.


    Papa 8 hands me a cigarette first, then smiling: ��How are you feeling after a week here?��


    ��Very good.�� I answer him calmly, ��It��s good here, and everyone is good to me.��


    ��Well.�� He��s smiling, then casually taking a brown envelope from the table and throwing it to me, ��This is yours.��


    I��m a bit confused, open the envelope to see. There are some documents inside it. I can��t help looking up at him.


    ��Your legal identity.�� Papa 8 keeps smiling. His smile has a kind of unique charm, very peaceful and affinity.


    ��You have the ID and passport now. You do have to be afraid of immigration officers or the police on the street. But your visa is temporary and only valid for three months. After three months, I��ll help you get permanent identity.��


    ��Thank you, Papa 8!�� I look at him seriously.


    ��You were arranged here by Ocean. I need to take care of you anyway.�� He says softly, ��I hear you seem to have some emotional problems yesterday afternoon?��


    I��m stunned, but then I realize that must the gym manager have told him.


    I hesitate just a moment and decide it would be better to be frankly.


    ��I��m in a bad mood.�� I look at Papa 8 unavoidably, ��Papa 8. I sneaked here from the sea path. There was a slim chance to survive. But I really made it. I want to do something, no matter how! At least I just don��t want to be a car washer all my life! This week, I��ve been working here and I feel like����


    ��Hopeless?�� He��s smiling, with a deep meaning in his smile, ��Do you think life here is boring?��


    I don��t say anything, but being acquiescent.


    ��Young man.�� He��s rubbing his temple and staring at me deeply. Suddenly, he is standing up and goes to the window.


    He turns his back to me and looking at the busy workers outside the window and says: ��Have you seen them?��


    ��Yes, I see.��


    ��They are all my men! Many of them also have good skills and willing to fight! Some of they are all like you, came here by stowaway, and they are all full of blood. They also want to do big things! They are all eating by me and working for me now. Why can I stand in Canada? Because I have so many brothers! My brothers really believe me! Every one of them is willing to go out to fight for me!��


    He is suddenly turning around; the original gentle face is unexpectedly showing a slight expression: ��Big things! Everyone wants to do something big! But where in the world are there so many big things to do for you? Everyone wants to go to the top! But opportunities are always very few! Do you think we are the American government? Are we looking for places to fight all over the whole world every day? Finished Afghanistan, then finish Iraq, then Iran? Where are so many big things to do?��


    Suddenly he is sighing and shaking his head: ��I��m old�� I do not know how many people come in and out here. Many of them are the same young and ambitious people like you, with extraordinary skills, one by one excpected higher than the sky, came to want to do great things to make a difference. But how many survived in the end? I��ve seen too much and sent too many of them into the coffin. They are all good boys! Everyone wants me to give a chance, but do I really like to send you to death?��


    He changes his tone and looking at me: ��You are new here! After all, a new comer! Don��t forget that. I have a lot of brothers to look after. Some people have been waiting for two years or maybe three years. There��s still no chance to go out to do things! How long have you been here? One week! Are you already in a hurry? Can��t help it? Nobody is worse than others! Brothers here are all equal! I��m not going to value you differently because you��re arranged here by Ocean! What would my other brothers think of me if you are allowed to have the priority? What would they think of you? I help you to make the legal identity done, it��s the favor. But we can��t always pay the favors when we are doing all the things!��


    I��m silent. I understand that what he said makes sense, and it��s not wrong to do so.


    Yes, other people have been waiting here for so long. Why should I get ahead when I just come?


    Looking at my disappointed expression, he��s suddenly smiling again, patting me on the shoulder, comforting me for a while and says: ��But you do have the talent, I understand. You��re very good, I will not turn a blind eye. As I said, we can��t always pay the favors in doing things. I only value the ability and capability! You really have the ability, and I won��t waste it! Hmm, I ask you to come today, there are two main things. The first one is to give your legal identity certificate. The second one is����


    He is smiling mysteriously, looking at me and saying gently: ��I��ll give you an oppotunity now.��


    I��m refreshed!


    ��


    In the early morning, I get into a car. The car is the one those workers were refitting under Papa 8��s office.


    I sit in the front seat of the co-driver. The driver is that Papa 8��s man. There are two men sitting in the back, whom I have seen in the garage yesterday.


    These two people are very cold. One is expressionless, the other one has always been with the smile, but I still feel that he is cold. Because even when he is smiling, his eyes are still fierce!


    Both of them are out of forty. After get into the car, they put their hands in pockets and begin to sleep without saying a word. The car soon leaves Vancouver and heading north.

 Chapter 148 - Training (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ��I��ll come every few days. If you need anything, you can call me.��


    After getting off, Papa 8��s man gives me a mobile phone with one number in the address book. Then he turns around, getting into the car and driving away.


    I look at the two men beside me and don��t know how to describe my feeling.


    Here is a farm. I don��t know the specific direction. I just know it��s a long way from Vancouver. Because the car has been driving here from morning to later afternoon, judging from the surrounding environment, it should be the countryside far from the city.


    The temperature is a little low, and and the wind makes me feel a little cold. The two middle-aged men look indifferent. Both of them were sleeping all the way. They seem very sleepy. Although we have gotten off the car, they still stand there yawning.


    The farm in front of us should be big and the fence around is so low that it could barely stop outsiders from entering. But outside the door, there��s a wooden stake with a board hanging on. There��s a line of words written in paint in English, French and Chinese.


    ��Private territory, intruders bear the consequences!��


    I know this is a warning. In North America, the first rule is that private property is inviolable.


    Here, no one can break into other people��s private territory. Even if you are a policeman, if you don��t have legal procedures, you want to break into someone else��s house, and the owner can even shoot you without legal responsibility!


    This farm is somewhat deserted. Because of the climate, Canada��s overall geographical location is north, the more northward it is, the colder it is. I feel a little stiff when I step on the ground.


    Two middle-aged people take a look at me, lift their bags under their feet, lazily carry them behind and head for the farm.


    By the way, my mission here is to stay in this farm with these two middle-aged people for sometime, which means: To take care of them.


    The so-called take care, the meaning is very clear. I will be responsible for cooking, cleaning and some farm works. To put it simply, I��m going to be an ��orderly�� for these two men for the time being.


    When Papa 8 assigned this job to me, I almost thought I had misheard it at first! After I confirmed it, I realized he wasn��t kidding. He really asked me to come over and be a ��orderly�� for these two guys.


    Is that also counted as offer me an opportunity?


    Then Papa 8 coldly told me that if I don��t want to, he could give the chance to someone else. He was looking at me as if I was an idiot.


    I��m not an idiot for sure, immediately realized that following these two guys would be obviously not as simple as it seemed.


    The gate of the farm is unlocked. In fact, there is no need to lock. Any adult can turn over the fence anyway. This gate is almost nothing.


    As for the farm, I can see that there should have been a pasture, because I see a wooden fence, which should be used for cattle. But now it��s empty and idle.


    This is a very barren place, surrounded by a row of hills, not high, but very long. The nearest highway is about two kilometers away from us. We have to go out and walk along the path to see it. Inside the farm, there is a cabin. Thank goodness. There��s at least an electric light here!


    I feel like I��m walking into a Western movie with a row of mangers and an abandoned canal beside. I even see a well, which is an underground water intake well with a man-made pipe. The wellhead is only about the size of a washbasin. There is a water pressure device on one side, so when you press the handle a few times, you can take out the water.


    The row of wooden houses looks old, but they are strong. The door is locked, but that Papa 8��s man has given me the key.


    Since I am an orderly now, I naturally have the consciousness to do service, and I rush to the front to open the door.


    Enter the door, there��s a smell of decay and mildew. It seems that no one lived in this place for a long time. A layer of ash on the floor and table confirms my guess.


    The two men are very calm. They enter the room one after another, throw their bags on the ground, drag the chairs over, take a dirty cloth hanging on the wall, pat and lean on.


    ��Get something to eat first.�� This is the first word they say to me since we have met, from the one who looks kinder and always keeping smiling.


    I go out of the room without saying much. There is a cellar on the left side of the cabin. Open the door, the dust makes me coughing for a while. I have to stand outside to wait for a while. After the air flows for a while, I pick up a flashlight hanging on the cellar door and going down.


    Can�� Can�� Can�� There are various cans in the cellar. Sardines, Tuna, Salmon��


    Damn, all fish cans.


    I can understand that, after all, this is not far from the west coast of Canada, and fisheries are well developed. But looking at all the canned fish, it is really a little helpless. I pick up some cans and go to the kitchen to make a fire.


    On this day, I feel like I have become a standard farmer in a mountain village! I even cut firewood to make the fire, and then carry a barrel to get water in the well and heat it up.


    I��m busy cleaning up and wiping out the dust. After the water is boiled, the three of us wash our faces, and then I clean the cabin to make out three rooms.


    Finally, we gather around the table and eat canned fish with hot water as our dinner.


    I try to talk to them, but they are always cool and not interested in speaking.


    These two people are very strange. Their expressions, eyes, are full of the strange tastes. It��s a kind of disregard for everything. This temperament, I have only seen in one person in my life: Jim!


    I also find that they have thick palms with thick cocoons and thick knuckles. But I have only looked at them for a moment, they immediately notice, and then the cold eyes are shooting at me. I immediately retract my eyes.


    Honestly, to stay with these two people, I feel very stuffy! They don��t talk, so I can��t speak. I can��t talk to myself, can I?


    I��m not a man who can��t be wronged, nor is it unwilling to do service for others. I used to carry dishes in the nightclub. I��m not afraid to work, but I��m a little depressed when I am with two boring people.


    After eating, they immediately leave the empty cans and stand up. This time the poker-faced man says.


    ��It��s late, rest.��


    This is the second sentence I hear from them today. After that, they go back to their rooms to rest directly.


    I��m stunned, and suddenly there is some fire in my heart. What the fuck is that? I feel a bit hate and say to myself: don��t you understand? You are here to be called!


    The next morning, I��m still sleeping. The blanket on body is the original ones in the house, with a smell of mildew. I��m not used very much. Last night I made up my mind to wash all these blankets during the day. Otherwise, I��m afraid I might be fumigated by the smell. It��s too uncomfortable!


    But in my confusion, I suddenly feel a chill on my body! My heart is beating wildly and a fierce rolling, jumping from the bed. I see the man who always has a cold smile is staring at me on my bedside.


    ��Well, kind of alert. But I��ve been standing by you for a minute,�� he says coldly, ��In that minute, if I am an enemy, you would have died a hundred times!��


    After that, he turns and going out, leaving a word: ��Give you five minutes to prepare. I��ll wait for you outside.��


    There��s a chill on my body and I just feel the cold sweats on my back. I get up quickly, dress and rushing out of the room.


    It��s just a little light, and the sun has not come out yet. Only a fish belly white can be seen on the horizon. Both of the dull men are already outside, dress neatly. The cool guy is sittig lazily on a chair, playing with a long metal object in his hand. I approach and find that��s a three-edged army spike! The sneering man who called me up is standing by with his hands in the arms.


    On one side of the cabin, there is a big tree which trunk has withered.. Then the cool guy motiones me to go into the cellar and bring up a sandbag.


    It��s the same type leather sandbag as in the gym of our garage. I hang it on the tree and adjust the height under their instructions.


    ��Listen, boy.�� The sneering man looks at me in a cold, even unfriendly tone, ��I don��t know what relationship you have with 8. We two brothers need to hide here for a few days. Then we are going to get on board and leave soon. But he asked us to stay and teach you. Look at his favor, we agreed. I haven��t seen how you are, but 8 said you��re good at Kongfu and you can break the sandbag with one punch. Ha-ha! Young man, I��ll try you now. Just show me your ability.��


    He points to the sandbag and says: ��Show me what you can do with all your strength.��


    ��OK!�� I do not talk nonsense, just move a little, then go to the sandbag, make a posture and adjust my breathe.


    Bang!


    I hit the sandbag with my master��s killing trick as I did in the gym. The leather of the sandbag is exploded.


    I take back my fist, glancing at the sandbag in front of me satisfactorily, and then look at the sneering man again, with a slight challenge taste in my eyes.


    He��s laughing, but with faint disappointment in his eyes.

 Chapter 149 - Training (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The sneering man turns to look at the other fellow, who��s sitting in the chair and raising his eyelids: ��How?��


    ��Just so so.�� That fellow is saying this in a disgusting way, then simply raising his legs and closing his eyes, ��Fighting skills are left to you, I don��t care.��


    Then he picks up a worn cowboy hat which didn��t know where to find out from the cabin and covers his face as if he has no interest in seeing us anymore.


    ��Do you feel very dissatisfied? Do you think you��ve played pretty well?�� The sneering man looks at me with a mockery on his face.


    ��Yes.�� I don��t hide my emotions and staring at his eyes, ��I think I did it very well.��


    ��Just not too bad.�� He shrugs his shoulders, but there��s more mockery in his smile. His tone is like hiding a needle, ��If you are going to a professional boxing match, or go to be a kickboxer, keeping training well, you may win a championship or something else. You have a good body and a good foundation of kongfu, but����


    He utters a sigh in his mouth and then asking me slowly: ��I ask you, before you punch, you were standing there breathing deeply, and suddenly shouting, what is it?��


    ���� It��s the preparation.�� I frown and can��t help explaining, ��Before I punch, I need to concentrate, and then I need to use the whole body��s movements to drive the whole body��s strengths����


    He interrupts me by waving his hand: ��I��m not asking you the principle of this punch. Speaking of kongfu, I know a little too. I understand the principle. I just want to ask you, is it true that you have to adjust your body before you punch?��


    ���� Yes.�� I have a vague idea of what he��s going to say.


    ��You just adjusted three or four steps and waited at least five seconds before punching���� He is shaking his head and feels as if I��m very funny. He��s staring at me and says, ��If I am your enemy, do you think I would give you five seconds to adjust? I will stand in front of you, do not hide, do not fight back, just standing here and waiting for you for five seconds, until you finish your adjustment to hit me?��


    ���� No.�� I feel a little bitter in my mouth.


    ��You��ve done a beautiful punch, but it��s not practical!��


    ��Not really.�� I can��t help refuting, ��It��s just that I��m not good enough! If my master did it himself, he would not need any adjustment at all!��


    ��I know.�� The sneering man does not refute me, just says lightly, ��Kongfu training to the real high level can be how powerful, I know it better than you! But it is impossible to reach that level without twenty to thirty years of hard practises. I��m afraid you��ll be over forty when you get to that level.��


    I don��t say anything, but I��m still not convinced. Then he��s sighing and staring at me: ��You��re practicing split-and-hang, right? Many of the killing tactics in the split-and-hang are very powerful. Your puch, on the contrary, it��s a bit flashy. Didn��t your master teach you anything else? There are many really lethal killings tricks, can you?��


    ��No.�� I��m a little depressed, ��Master didn��t teach me.��


    He��s nodding and then smiling. This time, the smile is not ironic, but sincere: ��Your master loves you very much.��


    ��What?��


    ��Hey!�� He��s laughing, ��A man good at fighting dies for fight, a man good at swimming dies in water! Haven��t you heard that word? Your Master didn��t teach you all the real killing tricks. He was afraid you would cause trouble! I think he hoped you would find less trouble in the future. It was also for your good!��


    I��m stunned for a moment. I remember suddenly, when I was studying, Master was really reluctant to teach me how to kill. The only one I know was finally he sparing his feelings to some extent of teaching me. Unexpectedly, he still left a hidden hand. Master taught me this tactic seems to be very powerful and lethal, but it is not very practical.


    At my present level, in order to hit such a punch, I need to adjust it first! When fighting, who would stand in front of you and wait for you to adjust? I fought with people before. One hand, it is because Master warned of not to seriously hurt others for any tiny reason. On the other hand, I haven��t met any good fighter and no opportunity to use it.


    I never thought it would be of useless.


    If I achieve a higher level of Kongfu and can use it as freely as Master someday, I��m afraid just like sneering man said that I have to wait until I��m over forty years old. But after a man at that age, all aspects of the mind have matured, and people have become stable. At that time, I would be no longer young, no longer impulsive, even when I am available to use this killing puch freely, I would not easily make trouble. That was Master��s intention.


    ��What else can you do?�� The sneering man looks at my depressed expression and his attitude softens slightly, ��Show me.��


    ��OK!��


    I dare not to be arrogant this time, just seriously show a set of split-and-hang punches. I don��t show off, but the whole progress is very smoothful this time. Sneering man��s face is showing some satisfaction finally.


    ��Not bad. You have a good foundation. I can see that you have practised very hard before. Your strength and speed are pretty good. Well, as I said, if you train on your own, go to free combat fight, you will be a good professional player. But���� He��s sighing again and does not continue speaking.


    I understand what he meant, and it seems that I��m not good enough.


    Then he��s thinkfor a while and laughing: ��Well, you��re really good, at least among all 8��s boys, you��re the best I��ve ever seen. You��re a smart man, too. You have the foundation, so that I won��t teach you any ways to practice your body. You have strength, speed and a strong body. So, I��ll just teach you some ways to use it! First, I don��t have time to teach you a whole set of things systematically. Second, the conditions here are not allowed. Third, I don��t have that much time either.��


    I nod, with a respectful expression on my face.


    The sneering man�� No, at this moment I have fully respects for him, and I dare not to slander anything. He comes slowly and looking at me: ��I think you should be able to know something�� What I can do is not what outsiders should learn�� To be honest, what you will learn may not be good for you. I��m not going to teach you those beautiful postures. I��m not going to teach you the whole sets of Kongfu. What I��m going to teach you is the killing skills. Do you understand?��


    I��m shocked!


    ��Killing techniques. The most direct, the most effective, and the simplest killing techniques!�� He��s staring at me coldly and says, ��I ask you, have you ever learned human structure?��


    ���� No!�� I say with the bitter laugh, ��I only graduated from junior high school, and I��ve forgotten all the basic things I learned in biology class.��


    ��Well, the first step in learning the killing skills is to understand the structure of the human body! Understand that the human body has those fatal defects, and those places are the key to fatality!�� He��s looking at me and then pointing to the cabin, ��You go to my room and carry the wooden stake out of here.��


    I��m puzzled, but I still do as he says. A moment later, I carry a wooden stake as tall as a man from his room. Or it can be said a wooden figure!


    I look at the knife-edge marks on it. They��re obviously pretty old. I can��t help wondering at him.


    ��It was something I made it for fun last time I lived here, and it was used as a target to practice throw knives. I didn��t expect it could be used for you today.�� He looks at my puzzled expression, laughing and scolding, ��OK! Let me tell you, I��ve been to this place twice. Basically, I help 8 to do things. Every time we finish, we have to stay here for a period of time to avoid the limelight. This boring place is so stuffy that I have to do something to make fun for myself.�� Then he��s staring at me again, ��There��s another time to listen to the story! Now you concentrate on me!��


    When he��s speaking, he naturally has a strange momentum which let me uncontrollably body shocking and standing straight at once!


    ��Look at those little words on this wooden figure, I wrote them last night. Your task today is to hold them to watch! Then recite all the parts I marked and the words! Memorize every word! And mark them into your heart!��


    I look at the wooden figure, which were densely marked with small characters written in pens in all parts, and in some places were marked with circles!


    ��Ear, auricular nerve is close to the brain. After being hit, it can damage the artery in meninges. It can cause bleeding in the ear or death in the serious case�� Axillary, inferior nerve, hit the consequences: severe pain or temporary local paralysis�� Right rib, lower side of the liver, where the skeleton is fragile, the liver can be severely damaged after beating, heavy death�� Spine, 7-9 cm above the belt. Aftermath: paralysis, death����


    The whole wooden figure is almost densely filled with these similar marking words, each circle points out all the body parts, the content is very detailed! Even a total of 100 bones in human limbs, each kind of bone will have what effect after being hit, were all marked out one by one! And how to use the right beating method to cause dislocation, fracture or ligament tear.


    I��m stunned and can not help looking up at him.


    I just find out that although he looks very energetic, but his eyes are a little red and swollen. Obviously, these things were written by him last night! This discovery immediately makes me feel a little heartfelt gratitude for him. Even the strange smile on his face is not so annoying.

 Chapter 150 - Training (3)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    For the next two days, in addition to boiling water and chopping firewood, cleaning and doing a good job as an orderly, I spend almost all the rest of my time to study that wooden figure like a madman. I watch it from feet to the head, from head to the feet, and I recite them one by one.


    ��Be sure to mark them in your heart!��


    This is an order that I keep in mind.


    In fact, it��s not difficult to recite a thing, but it��s not that easy to recite it into your heart. His requirement is that when you are fighting with others, you don��t need to deliberately think. These things have to come out of your mind like conditioned reflexes.


    Make these things and skills become a part of my mind! It��s like opening your mouth to eat. It��s like the natural habit of breathing.


    To achieve this level, it is really not easy!


    I��ve memorized it for two days and thought I have remembered them all, but when he is examining, I��m immediately miserable.


    His examination process is very simple. I stand beside the wooden figure. He holds a dagger and playing with it, saying any part at will at the same time. Then I have to find it in a second and tell all the information about this part!


    I only insist on seven or eight parts, and my speed obviously fails to keep up.


    Like conditional reflexes!


    But how difficult it is to achieve such a level!


    Just as he speaks of the eighth part, I think about it for a few more seconds, and immediately I hear a snap!


    A white light is shinning over! Bang! The dagger is sticking on the wooden figure. It is the part he just asked me! Exactly correct!


    ��I know you��ve memorized it, but you can��t turn it into your conditioned reflexes yet! Let me ask you, can you stop and think when you are fighting? Will your opponent give you time?! What I��m asking is that you eliminate the process of ��thinking��! When can you do this, you are qualified!��


    ��


    I spend two more days, this time with wooden figure almost day and night. I put it near my bed even when I��m sleeping. I��m even dreaming of watching a wooden figure with words on his body moving around me.


    Moreover, even when I look at them during the day, when my eyes are falling on them, the first reaction in my mind is to wonder where the part is, what the weaknesses are, what the key is and what the effects would be after be attacked.


    These two days, my eyes are like a bloodthirsty wolf!


    Two days later, I finally pass the examination.


    ��Now I can teach you something new.��


    I finally know the names of these two weirdos. This sneering man is nicknamed Old Cat. And that cold fellow is called Konny, which is a nickname too.


    ��There are many tools for killing people.�� After I have passed the examination, Old Cat��s expression is a little more satisfied, ��There are so many kinds of tools for human killing. War is the best stage to show all of this, from cold weapons to hot weapons. In fact, is the improvement of human killing skills. Of course, if conditions permit, give you enough weapon, you can kill a man with a knife. Give you a knife, you can kill an empty hand man. But the problem is that the situation is always changeable. We can��t always get the tools to kill people when we need them. And sometimes, some places, some situations, the traditional killing tools, simply can not be carried.��


    I understand what he meant. He means there are many places where you can��t enter with the gun or even a knife.


    ��For example, the target you want to kill is in a place with strict security. It is impossible for you to bring a gun close to him. At this time, you need to find the best tools quickly, with the most effective way to kill the target!��


    His tone is very cold. It is a kind of totally marblehearted cold!


    It��s like the word ��killing�� to him, just like ��eating�� or ��sleeping��.


    Over the next few days, Old Cat has showed me a myriad of killing techniques! I can hardly catch sight of all kinds of these things! As if anything could quickly become a killing tool in his hands!


    Ropes, chopsticks, a book, a chair, a spoon, a toothbrush, and even a toothpick are enough to kill a man!


    ��these things I teach you, in a short period of time, you can��t learn them all. I can only teach you a general. The specifics need you to take the opportunity to explore yourself in the future. You can learn all these things I show you first, but this kind of thing is not memorized by rote, but of live learning and live using! When you arrive at a strange occasion, you can immediately find at least three to five killing tools from all kinds of things around you, then you are qualified, barely qualified.��


    ��Old Cat�� My last question.�� I can��t help asking, ��You�� How many people have you killed?��


    ������ He takes a look at me and says coldly, ��I don��t remember.��


    The next morning, not Old Cat to get me up. It��s Konny this time!


    This is a very depressing thing for me. They always wake me up every morning! No matter how alert I am, they can just quietly standing by me and let me wake up in a cold sweat.


    No matter how do I prepare, they always have a way to quietly come by me and not to let me notice. Unless I stay awake all night with my eyes open! But I��ve been used to it. In the words of Old Cat, if I want to be able to detect their quiet approach, I at least need to learn for a few more years. Obviously, they are all latent masters!


    Watching Konny wake me up instead of Old Cat, I know in my heart that Old Cat��s lesson is over!


    Konny is a speechless person. He always has a cold face and often only jumps out a short sentence during half a day.


    Fortunately, I��m not the first time meet a person with such a personality. When I was at home, I was trained to be strong enough by Wood.


    Konny takes me to the back of the farm. I see the wooden figure I have been studying for the past two days standing in the distance. Then he comes over with a traveling bag, which he has brought when he came.


    Pah!


    He throws the bag on the ground and then unzips. I��m stunned at once!


    Guns!


    All kind of the guns!


    Long gun, short gun, large-caliber, minor-caliber, there are full of the guns in this big bag.


    There is nothing to say about the process of learning how to shoot the guns. This is a very boring process, very boring!


    But I understand at least one truth. The difference between a person who can or can��t use a gun is very huge.


    Don��t think what��s on TV is true. It is impossible for a man who has never used a gun to shoot someone suddenly.


    First of all, the gun has recoil when shooting!


    Secondly, people who have the experience understand that If you give a gun to a person who has never used a gun and let him shoot a cow five meters away. I tell you, in ten people, at least half of them will be biased!


    It takes me a month to learn shooting!


    For the first week, Konny only asked me to hold an empty gun without press the trigger. He asked me to practice the position of holding a gun and aiming. Then he allowed me to shoot with live ammunition.


    His face is always kind of toothache. I can clearly feel that he is not satisfied with me.


    Totally not satisfied.


    He��s a perverted gunman! Once I saw him was betting with Old Cat, he threw a dozen of the empty cans into the sky at one breath! Before they fell to the ground, he shot them all!


    Shooting skills can not be practiced in a short time, this month, I can only be regarded as familiar with some guns, at the same time��


    According to Konny: ��At least you know how to use a gun. It��s much better than ordinary people. It��s much worse than a professional soldier. But you won��t lose shooting with the normal police.��


    That��s what he said.


    Papa 8��s man comes every few weeks. Fortunately, he comes regularly and gives us some food so that we do not need to eat canned fish all the time. Moreover, he would bring some bullets, because when I practice the guns, it consumes a lot!


    Two months.


    I live with them on the farm for two whole months!


    One day, Papa 8��s man comes down without sending any more supplies. I understand, it��s about the time to break up!


    Sure enough, there are two cars coming this time. I don��t know the driver of the other car, but it seems that also the people in the garage.


    Konny and Old Cat will break up with me right here. They seem to take a ride to the dock to board a ship and then leave Canada.


    I hear Old Cat inadvertently says that it seems that they are going to retire. This time they will not come back after leaving.


    They have done too much. Now they decide to wash their hands in a golden basin and find a quiet place to retire.


    Before leaving, Old Cat pats me on the shoulder and whispers to me. His tone of voice is unprecedent solemnity!


    ��Little 5, live longer! Don��t die too soon!��


    His tone is serious, not joking!


    Then he pulls out a dagger and hands it to me. It��s a military dagger with serrated teeth and a blood slot on it, very delicate!


    I know, this dagger is Konny��s. He likes to play with it when he��s having time.


    ��This is from Konny. Although he is always cold, in fact he likes you very much.�� Old Cat is smiling.


    I��m very touched, but reluctantly smiling at him and say: ��That�� What do you give me?��


    There��s a sly smile appearing on his face: ��I�� Well, OK! let��s do that. Didn��t you always ask us about that? I promise you, if in the future, one day, the three of us can meet again, and all three of us are still alive�� I will allow you to do that!��


    My heart is trembling! I can��t help but take a deep look at him.


    Then they get on the car first and leave. They don��t turn back or wave, but I stand there and watching their car go away until I can��t see them anymore.


    The thing he promised me was that I had been asking them so that I could call them Masters!


    They are two good old guys!

 Chapter 151 - The ticket to join

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Instead of driving me back to Vancouver, Papa 8��s man drives all the way west from the farm. I don��t ask him why. I��m used to it anyway.


    No matter Papa 8 or his staff, it seems that there are mysterious feelings about doing things. They won��t tell you what to do in advance. When we arrive the destination, I will always know what I should know anyway.


    We drive to the west for half a day, and finally arrive a small town near the beach. The car is driven all the way to a small pier near the town.


    This is a private yacht pier. There are many yachts, big and small, moored on both sides. The security guard at the door stops our car. Papa 8��s man shows a pass and the guard just lets us in.


    This pier is not big. I see some workers are repairing the yachts, and others are painting or doing maintenance.


    Papa 8��s man takes me all the way to an exit where a white yacht is parking. The yacht has two hulls. The place where the yacht should be painted is empty. Two men carrying a bucket of paint are painting on the yacht.


    ��Just go up.�� He simply tells me.


    When I get on the yacht and step into the cabin, I see Papa 8��s slightly cold face. His eyes are deep and he seems to be thinking about a difficult problem. But when he sees me come in, smiling a little, looking up at me. His face is still so calm and his tone is still gentle: ��Little 5, you are back?��


    ��Yeah!��


    I put down my bag and standing in front of him.


    ��Sit.��


    I notice that there are several cups on the table. Each cup contains residual tea, and There are even two cups seem to have never been drunk. Obviously, not long before I came here, there were some guests here.


    He then fiddles with the tea set in front of him, acting like a running cloud, washing and pouring a cup of tea, hands it to me. The expression on his face does not show any sadness or joyness, just like a pool of calm lake without the waves.


    I take the cup with both hands and take a sip.


    ��How��s the taste?�� He takes a look at me.


    ��Well, it��s good!��


    ��You can taste it is good or not?��


    ��I can��t�� I smile mildly, ��To be honestly, I hardly know anything about tea ceremony. I can��t tell its good or bad. I don��t know much about tea either. But your tea must be good, that��s it.��


    He is smiling and squinting at me, ��You��re honest.��


    ��No,�� I say lightly, ��I can lie, too. There are few people in the world who don��t tell lies. But I don��t think it��s necessary to lie about this.��


    ��You are a very good young man.�� He��s saying with the smile, ��I spoke to Old Cat and Konny on the phone just before you came. They all say you��re good.��


    There��s no expression on my face, I just listen to him quitely.


    He is sighing deeply: ��You��re right. No one in the world can never lie for a lifetime. Actually, let me tell you a little secret����


    His hand sweeps falsely on the tea set in front of him, and laughing: ��This tea cup set is a high-end good, worth thousands of dollars. They��re from a famous master��s hand! This can of tea, worth more than one thousand dollars, is very expensive. Of course, it is very good. But to tell you the truth, I��m just like you. It��s impossible for me to taste how good this tea is at all.�� He��s laughing, ��Actually, in my mouth, it��s similar to the big bowl of herbal tea I drank in the army long time ago.��


    We are looking at each other and both laughing.


    ��Tea ceremony symbolizes identity, and where I am now, I have to do something in line with my identity. So, I have to put on a decent posture here. I even learned the necessary procedures of tea tasting from the tea ceremony specialists, and all this was just because of the needs!��


    I feel his word as if meaning something, but he doesn��t say it clearly, and I just don��t quite understand what he meant. So, I can just remain silent.


    ��Little 5, in recent years, I have seldom seen a young man whom may make me appreciate. I can tell you very clearly that you are one! I��m glad Ocean sent you here. As for your choice, I don��t want to say much. In short, you choose to do this, you choose to want to do something big with us, then everything must follow the rules of this circle!��


    ��I know.��


    ��You��re sent by Ocean, and I appreciate you too, and you also saved 7 once. According to these reasons, I should take care of you. But this circle naturally has the rules, so I have to explain to you first!��


    ��Please say it, Papa 8.��


    ��Good.�� He restrains the smile on his face and becomes serious, ��You should understand that we are an organization, a part of the big mainland community in Canada. I must tell you that we belong to the dark side!��


    ��I understand.��


    He gives me a quick look: ��7 and I are just the members of the organization. We��re just the heads of Vancouver. But the difference is that 7 has quit. So, he basically doesn��t take care of things in the organization anymore. I can let you come straight to do things with me. But as I said, we have our rules. And rules are rules, no one can break, including myself! So even though I appreciate you and you have Ocean and 7��s favors. I still can��t allow you to enter directly!��


    I still do not speak, looking at him, quietly waiting for him to continue.


    There��s a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes, which seems to appreciate my patience.


    ��Our business offended the Vietnamese. Anyway, we have fought with them for so many years, and we don��t care about one more grievance. But it��s a bit strange! Specifically, I can��t tell you now. I can only say that what we did was very secret. The Vietnamese shouldn��t know. But they just knew it! And as a revenge, they attacked 7! For Vietnamese, of course, we will have the way to deal with them, but now the question is, I need to find out who told the Vietnamese about it! Fortunately, secrets are hard to be kept in this world. I��ve found that It was leaked by another local organization.��


    ��Another local organization?�� I��m surprised.


    ��Yes,�� Papa 8 says lightly, ��in fact, our relationship with the local traditional gangs has not been very good for all the time, but we have converged in the past two years. After all, we are all from mainland. This will let foreigners see our jokes! But this time they have gone too far! 7 has quit. He��s no longer taking care of what the organization is doing! The Vietnamese don��t know, so they attacked him, which I can understand and ignore. But those local organization people, they do know! Our rule is that after someone quit, he should not be dragged into these grievances again!�� Papa 8��s voice has a faint chill, ��I don��t care what happens to foreigners, I don��t care! But as a man come from the same country, he has broken the rules.��


    I see a glimmer of killing in his eyes!


    He��s pointing to the cups on the table and says: ��Originally, I invited the heads of some local orgnizations to come and chat to make it clear with them today! I know who made it this time, and we will surely retaliate and get back a fair deal! But I hope the others don��t interfere! Unfortunately, it seems that we haven��t had any big movements for a long time. Now we come out and talk with them reasonably. They seem to have forgotten a little about the past! Well, our courtesy is taken as a blessing! Today��s thing is just a trial! If that guy is just one person, I��m sure he��s not so bold! But he dares to do so, I think it��s a test for us! If we are weak, they will be united to make further progress. I can also see something from today��s meeting! Hum����


    I understand. It seems that he has talked to those people very uncomfortably previously.


    ��Rules are rules! If someone breaks the rules, he must pay the price! Otherwise, if everyone dares to break the rules and step across the border in the future, then how can we get along with it!��


    He takes a picture out of his pocket slowly and pushing it gently across the table.


    ��This man, he must die in three days, I don��t care how and what you do.�� His tone is as cold as the ice, ��If you miss, I��ll send someone else to do it�� And then you just back to wash the car for me again!��


    After that, he gives me a look.


    I have no words, just pick up the photo and look at it slowly for a while. At last, I just say in an understated tone: ��Three days? OK, I know!��

 Chapter 152 - Bloody washing (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Chinatown, Vancouver.


    I sit in a seat near the window in a teahouse and looking at the street with ease. It should be said that the Chinese Town is noisy and busy, but the typical architecture, in my opinion, is always showing some local flavor. There is music that I don��t understand playing in the teahouse. ��Ding Ding Dung Dung, Yi Yi Ya Ya����


    I look across the street with a cup in my hand.


    In my pocket is the photo which Papa 8 gave me. It shows a middle-aged man about forty years old. In the photo, he looks kind, but there is a scar on his head, which completely destroys his temperament. Like many gangsters, around his neck, he has a gold chain which is as thick as a finger.


    Obviously, this photo was taken secretly, because he was sitting in a car with a cigar in his hand, with a proud look on his face.


    His name is Sand Snake, a nickname for sure. He��s one of the head of a local gang: Row��s.


    Row��s is one of the most powerful gangs here.


    I know that the target Papa 8 gave me, this Sand Snake, is not the main target of his plan of hit against these local gangs this time. He won��t leave a very important thing to a rookie like me.


    But for me, this can��t be failed. I have to succeed!


    Papa 8 has well prepared everything, and he gave me all the information about Sand Snake. I��ve studied for a whole day and find that he has a very fixed habit. Of course, this is almost a common problem for most men all over the world. Sand Snake is not Row��s number one person, he can only rank third or fourth at most, because the biggest source of income in general: the drug, is not his responsibility. He is responsible for collecting protection fees for pornography, tea houses, restaurants and other businesses in the vicinity.


    This is also a matter that makes me sighing. These gangs only dare to bully the people from the same area?


    Sand Snake��s lust habit leaves me a very important message. He has a very favorite lover in this street.


    I can see from the seat where I am sitting now. There is a barber��s shop across the narrow street. This is a somewhat unorthodox place to decorate. The neon lights are flashing outside and the large-scale advertising posters are very fashionable, but rustic inside. Some shampoo girls wear the pink T-shirts and jeans shorts reveal their naked legs deliberately, which is ambiguous. Especially T-shirts have long hems, which can even block the shorts, makes people feel sexually attractive.


    This place is a famous pornographic place. Its operator is one of the mistresses of Sand Snake. He comes here almost every two or three days.


    Of course, part of the revenue of this place belongs to Row��s.


    I have been sitting here all afternoon. The street is not busy, and there aren��t many pedestrians. In the narrow street, few cars come in and out in the afternoon.


    The waiter of the teahouse is a very young Asian boy. You may even wonder whether he is an adult. Since last hour, he has looked at me with a suspicious eye from time to time. I know I��ve been sitting too long and been noticed.


    I��m wearing a very ordinary light-colored coat, short-haired. A wide sunglass covers almost one third of my face, plus two false beards I put on my lips deliberately. I am sure that no one would know what I really look like unless he approaches me and looks carefully at me.


    A pot of tea in front of me already tastes very light. Because it has been watered too many times. I remain patient and still looking across the street.


    From time to time, some suspicious-looking men come in and out of that place, seems to come here for make fun. I smoke one cigarette after another. In the smoke, I feel I myself like a poisonous snake waiting for its prey.


    Finally, at six o��clock in the evening, the target I��ve been waiting for is coming! A black Ford slowly enters the street and stops at the door of that place. The driver jumps out of the car first, then pulls the back cardoor open, and then I see Sand Snake comes out.


    He looks fatter and stronger than in the photo. However, the face looks vaguely with a kind of gangster��s unique fierce temperament, especially the scar on the forehead, vaguely glossy. His hair is also short, with only a layer of bruises. He is touching his head and striding into the door.


    I squint at the driver standing at the door smoking. Waiting for about five minutes, I slowly stand up, and carefully stub out the cigarette end.


    I push the door open slowly, bowing my head, walking slowly into the street towards the driver, and then walking past him without expression. I notice that he seems to glance up at me. There��s a kind of scrutiny in his eyes, but he turns away after only one glance. I open the opposite store door and go in.


    There��s a narrow corridor in the shop. Two women in full make-up are standing behind the counter, all dressing in long T-shirts and shorts, with a low neckline showing half of their breasts. When they see me coming in, one of them greet me immediately. She seems to greet me in Cantonese, but I don��t understand it at all. But I probably understand that she might ask me if I��m looking for a prostitute. I just say ��OK�� briefly. She immediately leads me in and deliberately walking in front of me, twisting the slim snake-like waist.


    Obviously, the chairs and mirrors for hairdressing outside are all furnished, and the small boxes behind are the main places. I��m taken to a small dark room in the back. There is no door in this room, only separates by a cloth curtain. The woman leads me in, then goes out and lays down the curtain.


    There��s only one lounge chair in this small room, which kind of people can lie down and wash their hair. I carefully pull out a mask from my pocket and put it on, take off my coat, turn inside out, and put it on again. As soon as I have finished all these, the curtain is lifted and a girl in a low-cut blouse and skirt comes in.


    I can��t tell her age from the heavy make-up on her face. She��s wearing slippers with a distinct look of fatigue, but reluctantly energetic. When she comes in, she suddenly sees a man standing in front of her in a mask. She��s stunned. Her subconscious reaction is to shout. I have gone up to cover her mouth, and the other hand pinching her neck from the side, pulling her over hard, tying her with the elbow, and then raising my hand to give her a heavy knock on the artery behind her neck.


    She��s softening with a groan.


    I loosen her, lift the curtain and go out.


    This is a corridor. On both sides of the corridor are lots of almost the same boxes. There are curtains hanging at the door of each room, and some of the room are sounding the suspicious noises.


    I walk through the corridor all the way inside slowly, and then come to the end of it, which is a closed door. I push it and find it��s locked. Then I pull a paper clip out of my pocket, straighten it, and jab it into the lock.


    This kind of inferior door lock, just stab it twice, it��s opened silently. I hear the music of an old song and the sound of water.


    I take a deep breath, crouching down, walking in quietly.


    It��s obviously a separate compartment. On a retractable chair, Sand Snake is half lying, facing upward, his face covers with shaving cream. His eyes close, puts his hands on the armrests on both sides of the chair and tapping with the beats of the music from time to time. A woman with her back toward me is standing in the middle of the chair and the pool. From her back, she��s very tall and has a slender snake-like waist., She��s taking a brush and keep applying shaving cream to Sand Snake��s jaw carefully. There��s a razor on the edge of the pool.


    Sand Snake is obviously in high spirits. His hands are sliding down quickly and touching up along the woman��s calf bit by bit. I hear the woman��s coquettish giggling. She knocks off Sand Snake��s hands at will. Then she��s whispering something, twisting her waist to the pool and picking up the razor.


    I��m waiting quietly at the door, hiding behind the wall and observing. As soon as the woman turns around and come, I just shrink back.


    As the footsteps is coming closer and closer, the woman comes to the door. I immediately put my hand around her neck and pulling her aside without any noise. I hit her on the chin with a very accurate punch, which can cause a person to faint in a short time.


    Then I enter the room silently.

 Chapter 153 - Bloody washing (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Sand Snake doesn��t notice my arrival at all. When I��m standing beside him, he is still closing his eyes, fingers beating on the edge of the chair, and his face is with a little happy and complacent expression.


    My eyes are calm and cold. I��m staring at his neck and throat for a moment, then gently pick up the razor on the edge of the pool.


    The pool is full of water. I don��t know if they were ready for take a bath or do something else. I��m just walking quietly to Sand Snake. He still doesn��t notice anything, closing his eyes and humming softly with the music.


    I use the razor to make a little stroke in the air.


    The next second, I have reached out my hand and patting him on the shoulder, and when he opens his eyes a little, I immediately put my arm around his neck from behind. Then, despite his is desperate struggling, I��m still dragging him straight from the chair. He��s tring to wriggle, I know he wants to yell. But he is stuck in throat, and can only squeeze out the ��Kah��Kah���� voices, but not able to shout any word.


    His strength is not small, but I��ve strangled his neck. So, he��s just struggling for a while, due to lack of oxygen, has weakened his strength. I drag him to the edge of the pool and press his neck into the water, while the other hand with the razor reaching over.


    I use the razor to cut his neck and throat. The blade cuts his throat so easily. The skin and trachea of his neck are cut out immediately. And because its under the water, blood doesn��t splash out, and it won��t spill on me. Only a stream of blood is coming up from the water.


    I step back two steps and let go of his arms. He��s like an empty sack, softening on the ground, with his hands holding his throat. Blood keeps coming out of his fingers. In a minute, it has dyed half of his body red! Then I watch him open his mouth and breathe like hell. Unfortunately, because his throat was cut off, he can��t breathe air anymore.


    Gradually, his strength of twisting and struggling on the ground is becoming less and less. I��m just standing there and looking at him coldly. I��m watching his eyes are popping out like dead fish��s. He��s just staring at me, staring at me��


    I don��t know if there��s such a thing as die with an everlasting grievance in the world, but at the moment he looks just like it!


    I walk toward him carefully, looking down at him for a few seconds, then saying in a calm tone: ��Papa 8 says hello to you.��


    After that, don��t care he can hear or not, I turn around and go to the pool, where I wash the blood stains on my fingers and palms with water.


    I finish all these with slow and careful moves. After confirming that there��s no blood left on my hands, I look in the mirror to see how I look like to make sure that there��s no blood left on my cloths.


    I look at the time. It takes me three minutes and thirty seconds to walk in and finish everything needs to do.


    When I walk out, the girl at the door looks at me in some surprise and seems to want to stop me. But when I drop a few bills, she immediately has no other movement anymore.


    The driver of Sand Snake is sitting in the car outside, holding a disposable lunch box in his hand, eating with a pair of chopsticks, probably a takeaway.


    His eyes sweet me over again. This time, without looking at him, I go directly to him, standing outside the car door and tapping the window.


    The guy opens the window impatiently and asks me something. Without saying a word, I take out a cigarette and make an act of borrowing a fire. He frowns. Subconsciously, he puts a piece of beef with his chopsticks into his mouth and the other hand into his arms to get the lighter for me.


    In such a second, I��m suddenly raising my hand and slapping it hard on the back of his chopstick-holding hand!


    With a ��Pah�� sound!


    Chopsticks are going straight into his mouth and almost pierced his throat!


    His mouth is immediately blowing blood, but because of where he is, the blood is been spraying into the car. I flip away slightly, and then watching his hands grabbing his mouth painfully trying to pull out the chopsticks. It is also the natural reflex of human beings.


    I hit his hand again! This time, with the strength of my punch, chopsticks go deeper into his throat. The chopsticks didn��t penetrate before, but this time they do! The chopsticks are obviously broken too!


    I know he��s dead!


    Then I immediately turn around, leave the car and head for the other end of the street. Behind me comes the continuous whistling of car horns, presumably the driver falls on the steering wheel after losing his breath.


    The sharp sound of the trumpet startles the girl inside. The girl is running out and immediately gives out a terrible screaming. I walk out of the street in this screaming and the sound of car horns, and then I get on a car parking on the corner and leaving quickly.


    When the car leaves the street, I take the steering wheel in one hand and put another hand��s fingers in my mouth and bite with my teeth a few times. Each of my fingers is covered with a small plastic film, so that I can be sure I won��t leave any fingerprints.


    Then I drive the car to a designated place. This is a car wash shop. As soon as my car enters, several workers come and wash the car with waterguns. I get out of the car, do not say a word to these people, and go to the backyard. I quickly take off my coat, remove the fake beard from my mouth and throw them into an iron garbage can. I pick up a bottle in a corner, pour the liquid into the can, light a cigarette for myself, take a puff, and throw it into the garbage can.


    A fire is bursting out from the can, burning everything to ashes.


    I look at the flame, a little distracting.


    Suddenly, I feel a burst of nausea. Then I��m rushing quickly into the bathroom besides, bumping into a small toilet compartment, squatting down, holding the toilet and spitting out immediately!


    I keep vomiting and feel my stomach cramping. I��ve spit out almost all the tea I have drunk this afternoon. My stomach is empty, but still holding the toilet, almost to spit out my own bile!


    My face is full of snotty tears. The dirty residues are left on the corners of the mouth. I��m gasping, feeling as if I have been hollowed out, fluttering, weak and soft.


    Calming down, I come out, turn on the tap of the pool, and then washing my face with water. Then I begin to wash my hands again! I pick up the soap and have washed my hands for five times, rubbing the skin on my hands red! But I still don��t stop! I even pick up a brush aside and brush hands as hard as I can!


    Even though I��ve brushed my hands to bleed, I still feel that there��s an unbearable smell of blood on my hands. The dirty smell makes me almost spit out again.


    I look up at the mirror in front. The man inside is livid and watery, and the water are rolling down his hair and cheeks. There is distortion and ferocity in the eyes.


    My heart is a bit cold, is this really me? Is this Chen Yang? Is this the Little 5?


    I��m struggling to squeeze out a laugh to the mirror. In the mirror, I have a mouth of white teeth which haven��t been smoked by tobacco. But my eyes are twisted.


    I killed a man!


    I��ve killed a man!


    Yes, it��s not the first time I��ve killed someone. In the bloody battle on the streets of GZ City, I��ve already killed people. At sea, I also killed the black man on the stowaway ship.


    But those are different from today!


    In the bloody battle on the street, I was forced. They wanted to kill me. I had to fight with them! I can only do my best to protect myself! Desperately, killing people, I do not have much regrets in my heart.


    At sea, I killed the black man because of hatred! It��s the humiliation they used to treat us like animals, and what they did to Phoenix. I killed that bastard, only felt happy in my heart!


    But today is different!


    This Sand Snake, I don��t know him at all. I know nothing about this man except his name and age. Even before yesterday, I haven��t even heard of this person. I don��t even know there��s such a person in the world.


    I don��t hate him, I don��t know how he is, and I don��t know if he really deserves to die. I kill him just because Papa 8 lets me, because I have to kill him to get a chance!


    Without hatred to kill someone who has nothing to do with me for no reason at all. This situation makes me feel that my heart is full of a distorted feeling at the moment.


    Before that, there��s no intersection between my life and these two people. But now I appeared and then took two stranger��s lives!


    So, who am I now?


    Am I still Chen Yang?


    Am I still the Little 5?


    The skin on my hand is brushed, blood is flowing out, and the pain is stimulating my nerves. But I don��t care. I just focus on contemplating at myself in the mirror!


    After a long time, the door is pushed open, and the subordinate of Papa 8, the indifferent middle-aged man, comes in.


    ��It��s done?��


    He takes a look at me. His eyes are staying on my bleeding hands.


    ��Yes.�� I nod.


    ��Well, Papa 8 wants to see you.��


    I��m just about going out with him. He��s suddenly turning around and smiling at me. His smile with a trace of complexity: ��Ah, I almost forget to tell you, my name is Tiger. I didn��t tell you before because you��re still an outsider. Now����


    He��s looking into my eyes and saying in a gentle voice: ��From now on, you are the own man.��

 Chapter 154 - The state of extreme nervousness (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    When I see Papa 8 again, he doesn��t say much words, just throws a pile of banknotes and some documents to me.


    ��This is a bank account with enough money to buy a car and a house.�� He looks at me and says, ��Enjoy it for a while. You can also spend the money freely. How to spend just up to yourself.��


    I think for a moment and say: ��Papa 8, I want to live here, still in my old room.��


    He��s a little unexpected, but a trace of slightest unexpected is just flashing through his eyes, and then he simply nods his head to show that is OK.


    Silo is surprised to see me back. When I come in from outside, he��s lying under the chassis of a car to repair with a wrench in his hand. I go there to kick him lightly, and he��s immediately rolling out, staring and just ready to scold. But as soon as he sees me, his face is showing a surprise expression: ��You are back?��


    Then he��s jumping up from the ground with a loud cry, and his face is full of excitement: ��You��ve made it done?��


    ��Yes!�� I nod. Anyway, all the people here are Papa 8��s men, and they all know that I come back means what. They��re looking at me with some envy in their eyes.


    ��Come on! Let��s have a cup of drink together.�� I pull him over. Silo is very excited. He asks for the leave with the leader and then coming out with me.


    But instead of taking him out, I take him all the way back to the room we live. I��ve actually come back once and put a bag on the table with several bottles of liquors in it. Although I don��t know much English, but I used to work in the nightclub, so I do know the brand and variety of wine.


    The cash in Papa 8��s envelope for me was almost all used to buy these expensive alcohols. The bag lying on the table is big and heavy.


    Silo is pulled in by me. He seems to be a little surprise, staring at the bottles on the table and taking a long breath: ��Why do you buy so much drinks back? Damn! They��re all good wine. Have you already made a big fortune?��


    I��m just looking at him and smiling, without saying anything.


    ��Actually, we can just go out to have a drink. I know there��s a small bar nearby, and it��s not expensive.��


    Then I sigh softly and say slowly in a low voice: ��Silo, I��d better go out less recently.��


    He understands immediately. After hesitating for a moment, he��s tentatively asking: ��You�� Are you doing business for Papa 8 now?��


    I nod, then go to take out the LP, open the record player, set up the speaker, push the window open and start playing at maximum volume to the street outside the window.


    I take a bottle of Royal Salute, sitting down on the floor, open the bottle cap, take a big sip first. Then I take a long breath, close my eyes, listen to the music all over the room quietly.


    Silo sees something strange about my mood, and he is sitting down beside me with a bottle too.


    ��What��s wrong? Did things go wrong?��


    ��Very well.�� I turn to look at him and suddenly laughing, ��Siro, have you ever killed anyone?��


    He��s obviously surprised.


    ��No!�� But then he immediately has a little more complexity on his face, ��But I��m sure I��ll kill somebody in the future! It is inevitable to do things for him in the future.��


    I laugh: ��Your mental preparation is better than mine.��


    Instead of laughing with me, this time, Silo is looking at me and whispering: ��Little 5, when you are back this time, you seem to be a little different.��


    Different? That��s for sure. I say to myself in my heart.


    The next few days. I just stay in the garage. I go on washing the cars and go to the underground gym to fight with the other brothers.


    A lot of things have happened outside these days. Several big and small leaders of Vancouver��s local gangs have been killed, one of them is Sand Snake.


    Everyone knows in their hearts that this is all done by our men. Young brothers are very excited. They go back to watch the ��Battle report�� on TV every day.


    In fact, the next day I��ve seen the news on TV about the killing of Sand Snake. The police��s definition was gangster hatred. His case file in the police station was more than a foot thick, and he was the first to die, then a series of gang leaders were killed. The Vancouver police are burned on fire to death.


    The killing of Sand Snake was just the beginning, and was later masked by mass gangster hatred later.


    My mood has returned to calm, even when I saw the news about Sand Snake on TV, the expression on my face hasn��t any difference.


    The whole Vancouver gangs are in the state of extreme nervousness. They are all panicking.


    I��m shocked with the strengths Papa 8 has shown. Almost at the same time that Sand Snake was killed, only within two or three days, so many local gang leaders were killed, and then there were several shooting cases in Chinatown!


    There are obviously some fierce battles between the two parties. Not only the pistols, but also AK47 and grenade guns appear in the fight. As the police is intensified their pressure, they are beginning to clean up the underground world frequently.


    Such a repression has a little effect at first, and both sides had a slight quagmire for some time. But two days later, Vancouver had its biggest explosion in a decade.


    At a wharf, a private yard warehouse. which belongs to Vietnamese exploded. When the explosion happened, I didn��t know what was stocking in the warehouse, which caused a continuous fire. A total of six warehouses covering an area of thousands of square meters were burned down. The fire from the explosion can be seen clearly even standing a kilometer away!


    Later the Vietnamese begin to action too!


    I��m really shocked!


    Don��t know how many people are under Papa 8��s command, but we have fought with Vietnamese and other local gangs for several times in the next period, and each side has its own losses. We even got the upper hand!


    Such a large-scale and intensive series of cases make the police station once full of the suspects.


    I don��t know where Papa 8 hides so many gunmen and weapons. These men appeared suddenly in a few days and disappeared after a few fierce battles.


    Sometimes I see the short videos on TV news taken by pedestrians or cameras. The masked men with weapons in their hands, were fighting in streets and alleys with local gangs and Vietnamese. Afterwards, they drifted away, well-trained, absolutely not like ordinary underworld people!


    The problem is I don��t know where these people came from! Silo and other brothers don��t know either. Because according to what we know, most of Papa 8��s men are working in the car wash shops and garages. But those people on videos are moving forward and backward with guns, obviously fighting vigorous and well-organized. They came and went away suddenly, as if they were marvellous soldiers.


    The police arrested many people, but none of the mysterious soldiers was caught.


    Finally, after the storm has passed, both parties stop fighting. Papa 8 hasn��t been in our garage these days. I even see some suspicious guys at the intersection outside. I suspect that some of these people are the policemen. But slowly, we do not care about them anymore.


    The disappearance of Papa 8 has lasted several days! These days, many young people in the garage are all hot blood boiling. Eventually, more than a week later, a turnaround happens!


    The news spread outside is that both sides have suffered great losses. As a result, the local gangs were forced to make concessions. So, the two sides start a new round of negotiation.


    At last, the outside world becomes calm, and the Vietnamese seem to be calming down too. I don��t know whether everything will be flat or there will be a bigger storm after this calm.


    During this period, the brothers in the garage are restricted access. Even the most basic necessities of life are to send some people out to purchase at regular intervals, while others are required not to go out.


    One day, Silo and I and two other brothers drive a pickup truck to a big supermarket two blocks away from the garage. It��s our turn to go shopping today. After staying in the garage for so many days, this is my first time to go out. The gang conflicts outside have been reduced a lot these days.


    We buy enough food and daily necessities. After getting on, I sit in the back row. Today��s driver is Silo.


    As we are driving through a block, Silo is suddenly shouting in an exciting and tense voice: ��There��s a car has been following us for quite a while!��


    The other two brothers and I immediately turn around and see a big SUV behind us. It has speeded up to overtake us. This SUV has a bigger body than our pickup. After overtaking, they start flashing their taillights and slowing down, as if to signal us to stop.

 Chapter 155 - The state of extreme nervousness (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ��What shall we do?�� Silo hesitates and turning around to look at me.


    The SUV��s taillights are flickering, slowing down and driving on the S-shaped routes over the road. The driver is skillfully blocking our overtaking route.


    Silo��s expression is somewhat exciting, but more nervous. This fellow looks at me with some eagerness. The other two brothers also understand something. After all there are so many things happened recently.


    ��Are they Vietnamese?�� One of the brothers in the back row is asking nervously. They are only working in the garage, and never went out to do any business except prctise fighting in the gym.


    They are all looking at me at this moment.


    I��m expressionless, but simply pull out a glove from my jacket pocket, then pull out a Browning pistol from my waist. I crook my head and say to Silo, ��Slow down, then stop. Don��t open the door. Let��s take a look first.��


    This section of road is not a commercial street, so that not prosperous on both sides. There also aren��t many pedestrians and vehicles. Silo turns on the emergency?flasher and then slowing our car down too.


    Two cars stop at the roadside one after another.


    I can see that Silo and the other two brothers are a little nervous. The expressions on their faces are somewhat complicated. Silo is clenching his fists and staring at the SUV in front of us.


    I pat his thigh gently to let him relax, another hand is holding the gun and hiding inside the cardoor.


    The door of the SUV is pushed open and a foot in black boot is stepping out. Then I see a thin, short man coming out. The man is wearing a red suit with bald head and yellow skin. He is coming towards us.


    I notice that he��s empty-handed.


    This discovery makes me signal to Silo and the other two brothers not to be impulsive. Meanwhile, I pin the gun to the inside handle of the door.


    Bang Bang��


    The man comes up to our car and tapping on the window glass to signal us to roll down the window.


    Watching him closely, he has a round face with a big hooked nose. His eyes are very bright, but the bald head makes me feel a little uncertain about his age.


    I look at him coldly, and the pistol is pointing at him through the door. His hand lifts his suit gently, which makes Silo nervous again. But I still do not move. As the front of his suit is opened, my eyes are immediately shrinking. Inside the suit is a badge haging on his chest.


    ��A cop!��


    Silo and I look at each other, but we do not dare to relax our vigilance.


    I wink at Silo, signal that he and the others don��t move.


    ��Hey!�� The hawk-nosed policeman leans the top-half of his body over the outside of our carwindow, and his voice is somewhat lazily. His suit is open, intentionally or unintentionally, revealing the badge deliberately.


    Neither Silo nor I speak. With a complicated smile on his face, he says to us in a slightly weird accent: ��Hello, gentlemen.��


    His eyes are sweeping around me intentionally or unintentionally. It seems that he also from the eye contacts knows that I should be the head here.


    ��What��s the problem, sir?�� I look at him and say, ��Were we speeding just now?��


    He is shaking his head with a smile on the face. But that kind of smile makes me feel uncomfortable: ��No, you didn��t overspeed, you didn��t violate any traffic regulations.�� Then he is looking at Silo and says, ��May I take a look your ID?��


    Silo, with a sullen face, takes out his driver��s license and gives it to that cop. Then he shows the ID card too.


    ��Your ID, please?�� This hawk nose turns to me again.


    I smile a little, pin the gun to the door handle, and take out my ID card and hand it over naturally.


    ��Oh, your visa is about to expire.�� His eyebrows are picking, eyes are also narrowing. I see a light is flashing through his eyes.


    ��But not yet, is it? Officer?�� I look at him coldly.


    ��Oh, it��s just a reminder.�� He��s smiling.


    I find that next to their SUV, there are two other men are standing there. But for some unknow reasons they do not come toward.


    Then he checks all of our IDs. Finally, he��s focusing his interest on me clearly. His eyes keep staring at me: ��Please open the trunk.��


    Silo says: ��Why? What��s the problem?��


    The hawk-nosed man is still having a strange smile on his face: ��Nothing, just check.��


    Then he is staring at me intentionally and says: ��Are you new to Canada? I have the right to inspect your vehicles in public because I suspect that there might be some contraband in your car.��


    I take a look at Silo and he nods slightly.


    I look at this cop out of the window. He doesn��t know I��m holding a gun in one hand and is hiding inside the car door. From this angel, as long as I shoot, bullets not only can hit him through the door, but also his key part! With a smile on my face, I slip the gun into my trouser pocket, then open the door and walk out without change any expression.


    I open the trunk and allow him to examine it. At the same time, I open my hands and step back.


    He whistles, and two of his companions come over immediately. Without saying a word, they begin to search the trunk of our car.


    The trunk is full of food and daily necessities, which are turned over and thrown on the ground one by one. I feel a little upset because they are just looking for trouble. I can see that they have no intention of finding anything at all, just deliberately messing up our goods.


    Our flour bags are torn open by them. The flours are spilled all over the ground. They also use the knives to pierce the rice bags and let the rice flow out.


    I frown, just staring at these guys coldly.


    I slowly pull out a pack of cigarettes, just ready to light. But the hawk-nosed man is suddenly smiling at me: ��Sir, in Canada, smoking is not allowed in public places. Please don��t smoke, or I can take you back to the police station directly!��


    A few minutes later, two policemen who are searching suddenly shouting out and holding something out of the trunk with malicious smiles on their face: ��Something interesting.��


    I take a look at it. It��s a paper bag which I don��t know what it it.


    They open it in disguise, examine it, and sniff it in front of their noses.


    ��It��s the marihuana!�� One of them is shouting in a high-pitched voice.


    The hooked-nose is showing a sneer at the corner of the mouth and staring at me: ��Sir, please explain it.��


    I shrug my shoulders: ��This is not ours.��


    I��ve got a lot of angers in my heart, but the more I have experienced, the more I��m able to control my emotion. When my heart is full of the angers, my face is still keeping calm.


    Obviously, they are tricking us.


    Just now, when the two guys were checking the trunk with their backs to us, both of them were leaning together to block my eyes. Don��t say they put in a bag of marijuana, even if they put in a few packs of heroin, nobody can see it!


    ��Please step back.�� The hawk-nosed man is looking at me with a proud expression on his face.


    Silo and the other two brothers get out of the car and looking at me as if waiting for my my instructions to action. But the two policemen have pulled out their guns and pointing at us with the wary looks on their faces.


    I think over it and make a decision quickly. I��ve passed that impulsive stage, and now I��m not going to be reckless.


    Although there are three policemen in front of me and they all have guns, I am confident that I can definitely kill them. But I will not be foolish enough to kill the police, which might cause unnecessary troubles.


    I��m sneering, slowly stepping back and then raising my hands.


    A policeman comes to search me at once and find my gun in my trouser pocket. I give him a cold look and say: ��I have license. It��s legal.��


    He doesn��t say anything, takes my gun away, and then Silo and other two brothers do not resist under my signal too. We just let these cops search.


    ��Now, please go back to the station with us.�� The hawk-nosed man is looking at me and smiling.


    ��Please tell me your name and the police number, officer.�� I��m keeping quiet.


    ��Jeff.�� He is shrugging his shoulders and then shows us his badge to let us see it clearly.


    ��Do you think it makes sense?�� I look at him coldly, ��You have no any evidence. It��s a booty planting.�� I put down my hands, take out the glove and put them on. Meanwhile, I motion Silo and the other two btothers to put on the gloves too.


    This season is cold, we all go out with the gloves.


    ��There��s no fingerprints of any of us on that package. I can go back with you, but I want to call a lawyer and let the lawyer deal with it.��


    Speaking of this, I��m looking at the policeman names Jeff with a mocking expression and say with a deliberate laugh: ��I��m indeed a newcomer and I��m not familiar with Canadian law. But you don��t have any laws to forbidden people wear the gloves, do you? That��s good!��

 Chapter 156 - The highness Princess (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The police officer names Jeff calls another police car to come. From this car��s arrival time, I can judge that it��s a premeditated action. Because soon after he calls, the car has arrived. It was apparently prepared to be nearby in advance.


    He deliberately let Silo and two other brothers get in the new arrived police car, and then let me get in his SUV.


    Obviously, he wants to separate me from them.


    My hands are handcuffed behind my back, and I don��t know if it��s legal for him to handcuff me? Silo is not around, and I don��t know the laws here.


    I sit in the back row after I get on the SUV. Jeff is sitting next to me. The two companions in front are apparently his subordinates.


    ��Smok?�� He takes out a box of cigarettes from his pocket.


    I look at him coldly: ��Isn��t smoking not allowed in public?��


    He doesn��t speak, just lights one, then motion to me. I pick my eyebrows.


    He sees that I don��t mean to refuse, then puts the lighted cigarette in my mouth, and then he lights another one for himself.


    ��When did you get off the ship?�� He seems to ask at will.


    ��Are you taking a confession, Officer?�� I��m sneering, taking a deep puff. A mouthful of green smoke is slowly spraying out to him.


    ��Just a casual chat.�� Jeff is shrugging his shoulders indifferently.


    ��Sorry, I won��t answer any questions in the absence of a lawyer.��


    Jeff is laughing, with a little weird smile.


    ��Listen, boy!�� There is a cold look in his eyes, ��I know you��re Eight Finger��s man. You don��t know what happened recently? Don��t think the police are so easy to be fooled! Lawyer? You talk to me about the lawyer? Hum���� He stretches out his right hand and patting my face. There��s a fierce smell in his eyes: ��Did you come here by stowaway? Ship or plane? Don��t think Vancouver is so easy to play around!��


    I say nothing, eyes are looking at him clearly and coldly.


    Jeff is a little annoyed by my stare. He lowers his voice and says: ��I tell you, as long as I want. I can call the immigration office anytime, and then you will be sent back home!�� He hums, ��I only need very few information! When on earth did you come? How many people? Where are those people now?��


    I��m laughing, just smoking and stop talking.


    ��Don��t think Eight Figer can cover you up. Vancouver is not his world! Canada is not your world either!��


    Then he begins to tempt me: ��You give me the information and I can help you change your identity. I can even help you get the permanent residence right; help you become a legitimate citizen here! I can even let the police protect you! If you like money, police will give you a big bonus!��


    I��m waiting for him to finish quietly, without speaking or interrupting him. Until he stops, I just say: ��Have you done?��


    ������ Jeff and I are looking at each other for a long time. He��s suddenly laughing. The fierce and threatening expression on his face convergs, then showing a gentle smile. He slowly takes out a mini recording-instrument from his pocket, turns it off and throws it to the front row.


    Then he spreads out his hand and laughing: ��OK! I can��t scare you. I admit.��


    ��Actually, I��ve been waiting for a few days near the garage.�� Jeff begins to speak on his own, ��We are surprised by what happened recently. We never expect him to hide such a secret power. Under such pressure, you were fighting so tough and beautiful that I suspect that so many gunmen were falling from the sky.��


    ��Actually, I have always been admiring you. I should be much older than you. When I was young, I also saw the brilliant period of the gangs. I can still remember what happened 20 years ago when your group was roaring in North America. All of them could and good at fight, and many of them have military service experiences. Both personal and overall qualities are far higher than those of ordinary gangsters. And even our police are not as good as them. In those days, you were really aggressive. A group of ex-armymen were carring guns to attack the other gangs or mafias! Many old people still remember their prestiges in those years. However, that generation has been getting old and gradually retiring. You��re lacking of the young blood! Because you are fighting for territory with the traditional local gangs these years, your relationship with the local gangs have always had. Although their qualities are worse that you, but after all, they have the wide range of influences here. They have over a hundred years of foundation. Your first generation were fierce, but they couldn��t grow up locally. You only depend on those veterans to fight. But after twenty years, how many people of the first generation are still there? Your young people are far worse than they were.��


    ��I know, you don��t like the police, and most of the local police have the relationships with the local gangs. But I can tell you that I��m not! I am not a gang member. I am only responsible for the Canadian government! I am only responsible for my own duties!��


    ��Originally, I really thought you have pasted your best days. But this time you really shocked many people. Eight Finger has called so many stranger soldiers incredibly in such a short period. Don��t know how and where. It does remind me of 20 years ago!��


    ��Sorry. I��m not interested in listening to stories.�� I interrupt him coldly, then looking him in the eyes, ��Officer, what do you want to do after you have done and said so much today?��


    ��I��m very interested in you.�� Jeff looks at me with interest, ��Your name is Chen Yang. Three month ago, Eight Figer through some channels to help you deal with a temporary right of residence. He applied a temporary passport and a set of legal procedures for you. It��s interesting to me because it was too coincidental in time. Don��t think I don��t know how you got here, either by ship or by plane, anyway, stowaway for sure. Of course, I don��t care about that. I��m not an immigration officer. I don��t want to care about that. But from the time point of view, obviously, you came to Canada just in time for the gang fighting period!�� He��s smiling at me and says, ��You won��t tell me it��s a coincidence, will you?��


    I shrug my shoulders.


    ��I��m suspecting that these gunmen mobilized by Eight Finger this time were all stowaways here, just like 20 years ago. From my personal point of view, I have no malice towards you. To some extent, I even a little appreciate you. But now I am a police officer. You are fighting in the street. This situation is intolerable to me. What are you going to do now? So many gunmen have been mobilized on such a large scale? If you want to go too far, our police will never tolerate it!�� He looks at me and says, ��You came to Canada all of a sudden during this time. I even think you��re one of those gunmen!��


    I��m laughing.


    This Jeff��s imagination is so rich that I can even say that he has almost guessed it.


    In fact, I also wondered about where Papa 8 suddenly mobilized so many gunmen. Judging from the strengths we have demonstrated recently, those people should be enough to sweep Vancouver��s local gangs without worrying about the police and the authorities. It would be too late for other gangs to mobilize people from other places.


    But Jeff guessed my identity wrong. I did not come to Vancouver as a gunner, but as a real runner.


    Obviously, now he has taken me as a breakthrough.


    I don��t explain, just say nothing more untill we arrive the police station.


    Instead of seeing Silo and the two brothers, I��m taken directly into a separate room with only one table and a bright light on it. Two policemen handcuff me to a chair. At Jeff��s signal, they all go out of the door and leaving us two in the room.


    I��m waiting for Jeff to open his mouth to see what he wants to say. But to my surprise, I��m stunned by his saying.


    ��Actually, we all know that our police have very few capabilities to do with your gangs, but to suppress you at most. When we are working hard as the policemen, we can��t stop the underworld. We can only maintain a balance. We are cops and you are gansters. It is natural for the cops to catch the gangsters. But in this world, without your gangsters, what is the value of the cops like us?�� He��s laughing at me and says, ��It doesn��t make any difference to our police to know who will die or win or lose. We are even willing to give a push in the middle. We will help whoever is strong. We hope that at least one party can overcome the other parties as soon as possible, and immediately end the chaos! There is only one thing we want: Back to peace!��


    ��It��s no use telling me that.�� I still have a cold look.


    ��Police just need to know how many people came to Canada with you? Where are these people now?�� Jeff seems helpless, then he��s suddenly standing up, goes to the corner, waving at a camera.


    Then he turns around, pulls a chair and sitting beside me. This time, his face is more serious. He hesitates to say: ��I��m telling you the truth now�� First, today is really a deliberate way to bring you back and question. This trick of planting stolen goods and bringing people back for detention is not my Jeff��s idea. I��m not so stupid! I��m even against it. But I warn you, not everyone in Vancouver appreciate you personally and emotionally like me! There will be a fellow to interrogate you later. He��s a fool, a radical fool. You��d better be clever. Now that guy is suspecting you, he has decided to take you as a breakthrough. Although I oppose this plan and come out to catch you personally just want to get in touch with you beforehand and have a chat with you. My personal suggestion is���� He��s clenching his teeth and seems to have made up his mind at last, ��You��d better keep your mouth tight�� Because I want to cooperate with you in good faith. But that fellow, he is hostile to you. He��s a radical maniac who wants to dig something out of your mouth. That fool thought he could wipe out all the gangs. However, I haven��t heard of any place of the world that the police can completely eradicate the underworld!��


    I grin and say: ��You want me to cooperate with you, not with the fool you said?��


    Jeff is blinking: ��The police also may not necessarily be very united. Opinions may not be uniformed. But you can rest assured that, according to the law, his suspects about you have more than a limited amount of marijuana can only detain you for a period of time at most. As long as you can hold back, Eight Finger will get you out. As for my suggestion, you can contact me when you get back. I would like to have a sincere communication with you. I��m different from that fool. He just wants to solve the case, no matter what. But I know the reality practices very well. I know it��s impossible to get rid of you guys. So, I have said, what I want is to back the peace! Tell Eight Finger, if he wants to do something, he��d better communicate with me first. I��d like to cooperate with you. If your strength is really strong, I would also like to help you. At least all the gangs�� strengths are too scattered now. You are fighting with each other every day so that our police are also upset and tired. Ha-ha. Just finish it earlier and restore peace earlier!��

 Chapter 157 - The highness Princess (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    At this time, a cell phone is ringing from his pocket. He takes it out, and look the number, smiling at me and says: ��We��ll have the chance to talk in future soon. There��s no video or audio recordings of our conversation just now.��


    Then he goes to push the door out, leaving me alone in the room.


    A few minutes later, the door is slammed open, and a stout figure is rushing in as if in a rage. This is a white man in a shirt, a little fat, full of fleshes. I think that��s probably ��that fool�� Jeff mentioned just now.


    In fact, I am not surprised that they use these tricks to bring me back to the police station. They suspect from my identification that I might be one of the gunmen Papa 8 has brought back. I think it��s normal for them to come to me as a breakthrough in this case.


    This fellow comes in and slamming the chair on the ground, sitting down in front of me, snapping his thick hand and twisting the lamp on the table. The light is shining directly to my face.


    ��Do you know why you��re here?��


    To my surprise, this white man speaks our language is even more standard than Jeff!


    ��I know, two cops of you took out a bag of marijuana from our car.�� I say coldly, ��I��ll tell my lawyer about it in detail and you will receive a complaint letter soon!��


    ��Don��t play dumb with me! You son of bitch. Don��t you know why you were caught here?�� The fellow looks so fierce, ��I tell you, with only one phone call, the Immigration Department will be able to drive you out of Canada!��


    I��m laughing.


    This guy says exactly the same thing as Jeff did on the way to scare me. But Jeff was just trying me, and this guy really takes me as a rookie to trick me.


    After that, I just learned that many Canadian police officers use this method to intimidate Asian suspects. Because many low-level Asian criminals are smuggled here, and most of them do not understand Canadian law. So, they use this to intimidate them during interrogation.


    Obviously, this guy also thought I��m afraid of the Immigration Bureau.


    But I��ve already known that although I have a temporary visa, but before the visa expires, the Immigration Department won��t do anything to me unless there is an evidence that I did commit crimes.


    But in the case of hiding marijuana, the way was very poor. They have no evidence, and any lawyer can handle this.


    ��I don��t worry about the Immigration Department, if you like.�� My face is calm and indifferent, ��I want to call my lawyer. This is my right!��


    ��I��ll let you call.�� He throws a folder on the table, deliberately showing the holster on his rib position.


    ��Boy. Don��t think you have a hard mouth and we have no idea with it!�� He��s staring at me and says, ��You really don��t want to say? What is your relationship with that Eight Finger? Did you smuggle in Canada? Who else with you? How many? Where are they now?��


    I��m just looking at him and laughing.


    He��s annoying by my laugh, standing up violently, and rushing to kick me on the chest. I��m feeling a sharp pain, and the whole body is turning back with the chair. He is coming up and want to beat me again. I��m lying on the ground, clentching my teeth and shouting: ��Come on! Come and beat me! I��ll ask the lawyer to take me to the wound test in a minute! Let��s see who will die first between you and me!��


    This word makes him hesitate for a moment, then licking his lips and says: ��I won��t hit you.��


    Then he calls in two policemen. They close the door, turn on the air conditioner, turn it into refrigeration mood to lower the temperature.


    Damn it, it��s spring and still very cold in Canada. Then don��t know where they get a bucket of ice water and pour me through together.


    At this time, the outdoor temperature is only a few degrees, and they also turn on the air conditioner in the room. My clothes are all wet, and I��m handcuffed under the air vent, shivering with cold.


    ��Guess, boy, what would it be like if I handcuffed you here day and night?�� This guy wants to keep scaring me.


    Although I��m shivering with cold, I��m still reluctantly laughing, staring at him and saying word by word coldly: ��Then tomorrow you will be charged with murder by my lawyer!��


    I��m laughing bitterly in my heart. I used this method to deal with those little messes before. I never imagine that I may taste it myself here today.


    After that, there��s still the old trick like electric shock. Instead of hitting me directly with the electric baton, they put some damp towels on my body first.


    These people are very experienced, because direct electricity with the electric baton may leave burn marks on body. But with the damp towel in the middle, the pain of electric shock will not be weakened, but will not leave any wound or scar!


    I��m electrified several times. At first, I can still grind my teeth and carry several times. After that, I begin to twitch all over, my mouth corners even can��t restrain the outflow of saliva, my body is shocked to be stiff at first, and then become soft.


    These guys see that I still refuse to talk, and finally they can��t bear it. They bring a thick yellow-page telephone book, hold sticks in their hands and are ready to beat me. Such beats are padded with the thick books, the strength won��t be reduced, but even stronger. When beating, the power of concussion can spread almost all over the body, even the bones and internal organs will feel shaking and pain.


    I just bite my teeth and carry it. I have a little recognition in my heart. They just torture me, but they dare not really cause substantive harm to me.


    Finally, I faint.


    When I wake up, I��m still sitting in that room. The air conditioner has been turned into heater mood, the overturned tables and chairs have been put away, and the water marks on the ground have been dried up. My clothes have dried a little but my whole body is still aching.


    In front of me is sitting a man wearing the glasses and a suite of suit. He��s carrying a briefcase in his hand. He��s saying to me in a professional tone: ��Mr. Chen Yang, I am a lawyer appointed by Mr. Fang. Now I��ll take you out.��


    None of the bastards hit me just now are in the room. Here��s just two of us. I ask for the lawyer��s certificate first, confirm his identity, and then ask him: ��Has this matter been settled? Can I go now?��


    ��Yes. There is no definite evidence to prove that bag of marijuana belongs to you. You are free now. I can take you out to go through the formalities and leave the police station.��


    I curse in a low voice. The lawyer looks at my semi-wet clothes and says lightly: ��By the way, have you been treated unfairly? If so, I can prosecute for you.��


    ��Yes!�� I speak slowly about all that I have suffered, including the process of being planted. The lawyer is taking the notes and looking up at me. He hesitates for a moment and says: ��All right! But I tell you beforehand that these indictments may not have any effect. You know, there��s no effect in examining injuries.��


    ��I know.�� I��m gritting my teeth and say: ��This is certainly not the first time that these people have done this. I am not the first, nor the last. I��m suing just to show that I��m a good, law-abiding citizen.��


    The lawyer says nothing, just asks me to sign a document. A policeman comes in and open the handcuffs for me. Then the lawyer takes me out and takes back my personal belonging. At this time, I see Silo and the other two brothers are also brought out. It seems that they are in good spirits. At least I am the main target. They have not met my treatments. Silo tells me that he called back for help.


    Silo looks angry. I see his eyes are full of the angers.


    ��Little 5, we have to put up with this?��


    ��What if not?�� I ask him back.


    ��Damn it, take a gun and finish him! There��s no death penalty in Canada anyway! I want to kill him!�� Silo is scolding furiously.


    I��m laughing, feeling a little tired. I pat Silo on the shoulder and lean over his ear, whispering: ��Stupid! If you kill him in public means you��re going to die! Even if you have killed him, you wouldn��t want to get out of prison for the rest of your life. When you have a chance in future, you should sneek into his house in the middle of the night and cut his throat with a knife.��


    I speak in a calm voice, but I��m not kidding.


    To my surprise, Jeff comes out to see me off. Silo, unaware of my conversation with Jeff, looking at him with hatred. Jeff is winking at me, then talking to the lawyer for a few words, then he leaves.


    But before I leave, I see another strange thing. At the gate of the police station, I see the fool who hit me in the room again!


    But this time he��s not so prestigious. He��s looking nervously at a girl in front of him. The girl is white, tall, with long, wavy blond hair. She looks slender and attractive from her back, seems to be scolding at that fellow, and then suddenly slapping him on the face. He��s furious, but face changing several times, lowers his head and leaves angrily at last.


    The girl raises her middle finger proudly against his figure.


    I find that no one dare look at her!


    ��Who is this girl? She��s so arrogant? Is she the daughter of the police chief?�� I��m laughing.


    The lawyer next to me is shaking his head: ��The chief police officer��s daughter won��t so arrogant! She��s the highness princess!��


    ��The Highness Princess? I haven��t heard that there are royal nobles in Canada.��


    The lawyer hesitates and saying lightly to me: ��The Angels of the Hell, you know? No. 1 Mafia in Canada! They��re controling 90% of all Canadian gangs! It can be said that they are the rulers of the underworld! This girl is the only daughter of the godfather of the Angels of the Hell, her nickname is the Highness Princess.��

 Chapter 158 - The show is on (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    That Highness Princess turns around, I finally see her face.


    She has a pretty oval face, skin is not as rough as ordinary white women, but very delicate, high nose, attractive lips. What��s amazing is her eyes! Her eyes are bright and clear, and the porch is long and thin. Her blue eyes are so clear like two pools of clear blue lakes.


    Most white people are green eyes. It��s really rare for people with such blue eyes. Her eyes are shining with a faint soul-stirring smell. She is charming and looks pure. Her figure can be described within one word only: devil!


    She has an almost perfect torso, which can be described as the ups and downs of the mountains, but seems symmetrical! She��s at least 1.7 meters tall. Her two legs are�� Sorry that this beauty is wearing the trousers today so that her legs are invisible. But it can be seen very straight.


    She belongs to the kind of woman who can make you feeling amazed at the first sight!


    Some women��s beauty is to dress up to foil out. But a beauty like her let you ignore what clothes she is wearing! Because I believe that even if she is wearing a broken sack, she can also make people feel her beautiful.


    I find that not only I am looking at her., but also Silo and two other buddies around me are also staring at her, and even a few policemen are peeping at her. Everyone��s eyes are a little intoxicated. I can assure that even in Hollywood, few female stars can match her beauty.


    I notice that her eyes are turning towards us, and A few young men around are trying to hold chests and heads up immediately.


    Just at this time, our lawyer is walking up with a professional smile on his face. He seems to know her: ��Hi, Sophie, how do you come to Vancouver?��


    She sees him and comes slowly with a charming smile on her face. I notice that when she is walking, her slender waist and legs are swaying naturally. The eyes of Silo and others are becoming straight.


    She gives him a cordial hug and then they have a brief conversation.


    Apparently, they know each other very well. After talking a few words, the lawyer is pointing at me and Silo and introducing us to her. Her pretty blue eyes are immediately showing some curiosities, and then she��s quickly asking the lawyer something.


    I just see lawyer nods.


    ��Hello!�� She is greeting us in our language. I doubt maybe it��s the only one sentence knows.


    To be honest, she��s really charming. I have seen countless beautiful women, but when she��s laughing, she seems to have a baby like innocence. It��s hard for me to imagine how she slapped and put her middle finger on that foolish just now. And she is the first foreign super beauty I have ever met face to face. There��s a kind of exotic feeling on her!


    She��s saying to us: ��My name is Sophie. Nice to meet you!�� It��s still in out language. She speaks slowly and heavily. Although she��s obviously unskilled, but she breaks my guess that she could only say a ��hello��.


    Silo and others are so nervous that they stutter to say hello to her. She��s obviously not very interesting in them. She turns back to talk to the lawyer for a few words, and the lawyer is immediately nodding.


    ��Well, wait a minute. Miss Sophie has some troubles here. But her lawyer is in a traffic jam on the way here and maybe a little late. So, I��ll go through the formalities for her first.�� The lawyer explains to us, then he��s going back to the police station.


    Silo and the other two brothers would like to stay with this beautiful woman for more time. They are fine with it. I��m still feeling a little uncomfortable, but I can��t say anything at this time.


    Sophie is standing beside us. Her blue eyes are constantly sweeping around us. Silo wants to talk to her, but he is too shy to say anything. Although I��m amazed by her beauty too, but I don��t have any idea after seeing her several times. After all, I was just ��repaired�� by those policemen. My body condition hasn��t recovered, which is very uncomfortable, so I can��t help frowning.


    Sophie looks very enthusiastic, speaking to us warmly. Although some words are not satisfactory, but barely can communicate. Silo and the other two brothers are too nervous to speak, somewhat disgracing. I��m looking at them helplessly, and go aside to find a chair in the loby to sit down and rest.


    My walk away makes Sophie a slightly surprised. She takes a look at me. A young man of us is complimenting her, but she��s just smiling slightly, then she is coming up and looking down at me: ��Sir, don��t you think it��s impolite to go away without greeting to a lady?��


    ��Oh, I��m sorry.�� I nod to her gently and say in polite.


    ��I accept your apology, but you should stand up first and ask the lady to sit down first.�� She looks at me with a smile, but I have a faint feeling that there seems to be a touch of provocation in her eyes.


    I don��t want to argue with her, so I stand up and say to her: ��Please sit down, Miss Sophie.��


    Then I go find another chair and sit down. The smile on Sophie��s face is disapprearing and she��s squinting at me for quite a while.


    Silo is stunned. He comes over and whispers: ��Little 5, are you all right?��


    ��No problem, just a little tired. These bastards beat me really hard last night.�� Actually, I��m really exhausted now. To be honest, I��d like to go back to bed and sleep for a while right now. After that, I��d better get a doctor to check my body up.


    Sophie seems very dissatisfied with my indifference. But she��s just staring at me and says nothing.


    The atmosphere is a little awkward. Silo and the other two brothers see that I do not seem to speculate with this pretty woman, nor do they continue to chat up. A few minutes later, the lawyer comes back and hands some papers to her. They talk for a while, and Sophie says goodbye to us.


    She��s looking at Silo and the other two brother and smiling: ��Good-bye, you��re good, I like you!��


    Before they show their happiness, Sophie turns to look at me: ��You��re not good. I don��t like you.��


    Then she turns around, swaying her waist and leaving slowly.


    ��How did you offend her?�� The lawyer is frowning.


    ��No, I didn��t offend her.�� I��m also a little helplessness. I��m just a little tired, sitting away and not wanting to talk. Is that also wrong?


    ��You��d better not provoke her. I��ve told you her background! Almost no one in Canada dares to provoke her! Her father, Mr. Sorin, takes her as a precious, and her temper is not as gentle as her appearance.��


    The lawyer��s warning is apparently not heard by Silo and the other two. Because on the way back, sitting in the car, they are still talking about her. They can��t help asking the lawyer all kinds of questions about her.


    Although the lawyer is a middle-aged man, but all men are interesting in talking about beautiful women. He tells us that Sophie has been living in Toronto, but comes to Vancouver for some time every year. The lawyer himself knows her because he helped her father with some matters before.


    When we hear that the lawyer also helped the godfather of the Angels of the Hell, we immediately pay him great respects. But then he��s laughing and says: ��I��m also working for Papa 8, but now we have some business with the Angels of the Hell, so I��m in charge of some legal advisory works. Miss Sophie has a strange temper. When she��s happy, she can be as kind as an angel. But when she��s angry, you��d better stay away from her.��


    They are keep talking, but I don��t listen any more. Because I��m so sleepy that I can��t help falling asleep!


    Back to the garage, I immediately find Tiger and tell him what Jeff has said to me. Papa 8 hasn��t been in the parking lot recently, so I have to let Tiger forward this information.


    Tiger nods slightly after listening.


    I hesitate for a moment and ask: ��Are we going to cooperate?��


    ��Cooperate?�� Tiger is laughing, looking at me and saying slowly, ��Little 5, you��re still too young. I ask you, with the police and the underworld in the world, cooperations between both parties are not uncommon in any country or region, but have you ever heard that when the police cooperate with the mafia will benefit for both sides? Most of the cases, the underworld side would be the stepping stones for the police sides! As for us, we do not refuse to cooperate, but we refuse to be used.��

 Chapter 159 - The show is on (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I rest for two days, and a doctor was invited to the garage to treat me. I feel that my body has basically recovered.


    This afternoon, I��m in the gym practicing fighting with Silo. I��m teaching him some kongfu skills. Silo is very clever and learn things very quick. He can practice with me for a while if I don��t strike hard.


    ��Little 5, Papa 8 wants to see you!��


    The door opens. Tiger is shouting at me at the door. I sweep Silo down with my right leg and look at him lying on the ground breathing.


    ��You practice for one moer hour.��


    Then I pull a towel, wiping my sweat and walking towards the door.


    ��Papa 8 is back?��


    ��Yes, he��s waiting for you.��


    Papa 8 has left here for almost a week. He��s still waiting for me in the same room with last time. When I enter the room, I find he looks in good spirits.


    Sees me come in, he asks me to sit down, and then suddenly asking me a strange question: ��Little 5, how do you know Sophie? Did you offend her?��


    I��m stunned: ��No, I didn��t!��


    Then I go over what happened at the police station that day to him. He��s just laughing after listening. I feel a little strange: ��Is there any problem?��


    ��Nothing.�� Papa 8 is shaking his head, ��She��s just a playful little girl. Just this little girl has a very powerful father. Now we have some cooperations with her father. But it seems that she misunderstood you last time, and you left some impressions to her. I met her last night and she asked me something about you. Well, she��s only a child. I��m going to meet the Angels of the Hell tonight. You go with me, and then you can apologize to her face to face yourself. She��s Sorin��s daughter, and I don��t want to interfere with our cooperation because of unnecessary things. Do you understand? As a result, our relationships are in the honeymoon period recently.��


    ��OK, no problem!��


    I don��t ask what business we are corporating with the Angels of the Hell. I know what should ask and what should not.


    ��Well, I always want to take you with me. You are a young man I appreciate very much. Now that you are our own person too, I will train you more. Let��s go to a party together in the evening. I��ll introduce you to some people. Some of them will probably be dealing with you in the future.�� He��s looking at me with a smile and says, ��You look very good. By the way, do you have the right dress?��


    I shake my head.


    In the afternoon, Papa 8 arrange to send me a suite of suit.


    I look at it and feel a little touching in my heart. The brand of this suit is the same as the the one Nanny bought for me before. Coincidentally, even the style and the color are the same. I change into this suit in my room and look at myself in the mirror.


    The last time I dressed like this, I was still at home with Nanny. Looking at myself in the mirror, it seems that I have returned to the old time. It was the warmest and most comfortable period of my life.


    Now I��m still wearing the same clothes. I am still me. Face is still the same face, but looking at the person in the mirror, I can��t help sighing with all sorts of feeling.


    I rub my cheeks and smile bitterly at myself in the mirror. I feel helpless, more of a complex mood that can��t be described.


    My eyes are no longer the same as previous Little 5. There��re are a little more fierces, a little vicissitudes, a little killing sharpness inside. I��ve met so many things in recent months.


    I feel a little tight. Maybe I��ve been exercising a lot lately and my body is stronger than I was.


    Two buttons are unfastened at the top of my shirt. Because I don��t have the habit of wearing a tie. A little bit of my strong chest is revealed, and a tiny thing is hanging on my chest with a silver chain: that ring!


    Actually, since I came to Canada, I have thought a lot about this ring. The more I think about it, the more I feel that I have encountered so many troubles just because of some hidden relationships with this ring! My mind is so complicated about this ring that I even have a little more resistance to use it. I don��t want, at least try to avoid to use this ring again.


    On the one hand, I seem to have a strange treasure, which brings me all kinds of good lucks. But on the other hand, it always seems to bring me all kinds of the troubles!


    Even if it weren��t for this ring, I might have been living a quiet and peaceful life with DIdi now.


    DIdi, I��m sighing��


    I shake my head, forbidding myself to continue thinking.


    When I walk out of the room to see Papa 8, he��s looking into my eyes with the satisfaction. He seems in a good mood, even patting me on the shoulder and laughing: ��Good boy! Good looking.��


    Tiger is diving Papa 8��s car. Obviously, Tiger��s position next to Papa 8 is just like Jim��s position next to Juan.


    Just forget about it, I��m laughing bitterly. I stop myself thinking about these uncomfortable things anymore.


    Papa 8��s car is a Rolls-Royce, equipped with bullet-proof glass and explosive tires. I��m surprised that Tiger and I are the only two people around him. Because of the recent situation, he does not bring more people around?


    Papa 8 is laughing at my question. He says: ��Now they��re scared of us and dare not to mess up anymore. If they dare to do anything with me, in less than a month, our people will turn over Vancouver and sweep them over! They are not the fools. We��ve shown our strengths and it��s time to negotiate now.��


    It is a charity party at the Hilton Hotel tonight.


    Ironically, all the people who come to this charity party are the representatives of some famous mafia families in North America, as well as some big companies with mafia backgrounds.


    And the organizer of this charity evening is the godfather of the Angels of the Hell, Mr. Sorin, the emperor of the underworld of Canada.


    It��s ironic that a charity party is held by the underworld. But it��s normal.


    Fat fellow has already told me before: ��What is the really dark? If the dark and white are mixed up and invisible, it is called the real dark!��


    Now is not the simply street fighting and killing time. Big Mafia organizations are industrializing, corporatizing, turning from the black to white, and then using their legal status to engage in illegal undertakings, or laundering a large amount of illegally obtained wealth into legal assets, which is now the mainstream of the Mafia world.


    Those street gangsters. Actually, they can��t be compared with the real Mafias or gangs at all.


    Entering the mainstream world, corporatization, industrialization, these all need some necessary procedures, in accordance with certain rules of the game. Some big companies with mafia backgrounds also need to build public trusts and do charity to buy people��s hearts. These are all the necessary methods.


    The 3rd floor of the Hilton Hotel have is booked for tonight. The largest banquet hall has been renovated and all the guests have been escorted.


    I also see some policemen are walking up and down. I think it is really interesting.


    These big heads here, maybe ordinary people don��t know their backgrounds, but the police do. It seems that the world is still like this. The so-called black and white, the police and the gangsters are just different positions. For a banquet like tonight, if someone puts a bomb here to kill all the guests, or the police rush in and arrest all of them into the prison. I guarantee that the Canadian underworld would go back at least five years and the crime rates would be much lower.


    But this is impossible, no police dare to come here to arrest any people!


    Here, any man belongs to the underworld, as long as the police have no evidence to arrest him, he can stand up and shouting very arrogant to the police: ��Don��t mess with me! I am also a taxpayer, a taxpayer who��s feeding your police!��


    I��m afraid even the chief of police in Vancouver must be respectful to the big bosses here when he meets them.


    Such an amazing world.


    Tiger and I accompany Papa 8 to the hotel on both sides. The hotel opens a special elevator through the banquet hall. The security level here is also very high tonight. Of course, there won��t be any body searching us, but the entrance has a door to detect metal or electronic equipment, which is not so dazzling because it is decorated with flowers.


    ��These measures are superfluous,�� Tiger tells me, ��The whole Canada, no one dares to come in with a gun at Mr. Sorin��s banquet! Even the police!��


    The banquet hall is gorgeous and magnificent. I have also experienced this kind of occasion, so I am not too embarrassed.


    I��m relaxed, just follow Papa 8 into the banquet hall. However, what I never expected is that I��m about walking on a stage that belongs to me from here!


    The show is on!

 Chapter 160 - You ask for it! (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The banquet hall is undoubtedly luxurious, and every guest here has a very prominent background!


    Papa 8 obviously has very wide connections. I follow him and shuttle in the banquet hall. I see men and women are gathering in small circles to chat in low voices.


    Frankly speaking, I��m shocked in the first ten minutes. But ten minutes later, I��ve already calmed, or numbed? If you are standing with the top three family leaders of North America face to face, you will be nervous. But if in ten minutes, all you see are big names of such a high-class, there��re so many big men with great power in front of you, you would become as numb as I am.


    Papa 8 warmly embraces a lovely fat man with a bright smile on the face. They have a pleasant conversation for quite a while and then introduces me. He gives me an identity: his nephew. I salute that fat man with my recent burst of English, but my English is still poor, after all, learning a language is not easy. But when the other speaks slowly and the sentences are not too complicated, I can basically understand.


    This lovely white fat man, who looks harmless, is actually the representative of a famous Mafia family in the eastern US.


    Then Papa 8 talks to an old Italian who belongs to a famous Sicilian family. They just talk casually about the weather or life and so on. Finally, Papa 8 takes a polite care of their investment in entertainment industry recently. We get the answer that they have involve invested in the latest hit movie with good box office.


    After a few words of conversation, we walk away. Papa 8 says to me with the smile: ��It��s a good way to invest in movies to launder money. Unfortunately, the investment restrictions to Hollywood are not too friendly to us. Alas, a good business oppotunity we are not able to get involved for the time being.��


    So far, I still have some doubts. I don��t quite understand why Papa 8 takes me to such a high-level party.


    Although I have officially worked with Papa 8, I haven��t even touched his business. He takes me here tonight and it��s clearly that my role is not just an ordinary follower. He introduces me as his nephew very seriously to several big people.


    The implication of this action is worth thinking deeply about.


    At 8 p.m., I finally see Mr. Sorin, the godfather of the Angels of the Hell, the legendary ruler of the Canadian underworld.


    Mr. Sorin should be around the same age as Papa 8, but he looks much older. He has silver hair; face is distinct; chin is slightly thin, facial lines are charming, He has the same blue eyes as Sophie��s. I��m sure. Mr. Sorin must have been a handsome man when he was young.


    His eyes are full of the wisdom, which is a kind of calm. It is a kind of calmness and calmness that the years precipitate. Such a person, who��s full of a manner that makes him look very eye-catching. Every move of him seems to take the momentum of the superior.


    All the great men I have met in my life, Mr. Sorin can be said the best in his manners and momentum.


    Then I see Sophie, the ��Highness Princess��, is standing beside Mr. Sorin.


    If the impression I have made from the encounter with this pretty girl was angelic innocence and beautiful, tonight, she��s showing the opposite.


    The long golden wavy hair is cleverly pulled up, deliberately showing her swan-like neck. She��s wearing a dark, tight sleeveless ruffled shirt and the low-breasted style perfectly displays her plump upper circumference curve! Especially the two perfect hemispheres expose to the air in front of the chest, with a faint ivory luster! The Bohemian style skirt, a pair of plump long legs, and a pair of crystal high-heeled shoes are perfectly set off her noble temperament, the transparent tie outlines the beautiful arc of her calfs.


    It can be said that her dress tonight is undoubtedly a full display of her charm as a woman! I look at her, a word is jumping out of my heart.


    Sexy!


    Mr. Sorin and Sophie are stepping down the steps side by side. Sophie is holding her farther by the arm. Her blue eyes seem to be still looking for someone. Her eyes are suddenly falling on me. Then I see she bows her head and saying something to Mr. Sorin.


    Papa 8 walks over immediately.


    ��Hello, my friend!�� Mr. Sorin is smiling and releases his daughter. He opens his arms to hug Papa 8. I see Sophie is squinting at me. I meditate and remember what Papa 8 told me this afternoon and want to say hello to her. But Papa 8 is talking to Mr. Sorin, and I can��t interrupt them at that moment.


    ��Your business has been good lately.�� Mr. Sorin has a cigar in his hand with a faint smile. His pronunciation is very clear so that I may understand most of his words: ��However, it seems that there��re quite some actions in Vancouver these days. Some old friends have come to me. I hope I can come out and advise you that negotiations are always more effective than the war.��


    ��But when negotiations break down, war is inevitable, isn��t it?�� Papa 8 responds without any expression changes.


    Mr. Sorin is smiling, instead of dwelling on the topic, he��s immediately putting his eyes on me: ��This gentleman is��?��


    ��My nephew.�� Papa 8 is smiling and looking at me. I immediately take a step forward, shaking hands with Mr. Sorin and greeting with him.


    Mr. Sorin looks at me for a moment, then suddenly smiling intentionally. He says: ��Mr. Fang, is this young man really just your nephew? He��s so handsome. He��s not your son, is he?��


    Papa 8 is grinning: ��He is a very good young man. If I had such a son, I would be very happy, but unfortunately, he is not.��


    Mr. Sorin is laughing like an old fox. Then he takes a look at the time and says: ��Well, we still have some time. Now let��s talk about our old fellow��s topics. Your young people just go somewhere else for the time being, just not to get bored. You��re not interested in our old fellows�� topics anyway.��


    Then he looks at his daughter with undisguised doting in his eyes. I understand that. Anyone has such a beautiful daughter like Sophie would surely regard her as the pearl of his eye.


    Sophie is smiling, says hello to Papa 8 politely. Then she��s greeting me and extending her arms generously to hold me.


    ��Come on, I��ll show you around.��


    I know that Mr. Sorin may have something important to talk about with Papa 8.


    I guess it��s also likely to be related to the conflicts these days. After all, Mr. Sorin is the arbiter of the Canadian underworld order, and he would certainly not sit idly by.


    Sophie and I walk away. Her chest closes to my arm and I��m feeling a soft pressure. It��s actually a wonderful feeling. But I instinctively know that this woman is someone I shouldn��t provoke, and I don��t have any thought about her in my mind.


    The two of us are walking side by side to the open-air terrace on the side of the banquet hall. The terrace is nearly 100 square meters in size, with a small fountain on it. In fact, there are many such balconies on both sides of the banquet hall, which are probably dedicated to the use of places for guests who need quiet space to talk. Along the way, Sophie has greeted with many people. Her face is full of the smiles and charms. I can feel that many men are somewhat fascinated.


    Out of the terrace, I breathe a sigh of relief, quietly pulling out my arms, coughing, slightly sideways my face a little, instead of looking at her directly. I look at the lamp post behind her, murmuring: ��Miss Sophie, I think I need to apology to you�� Um����


    Sophie raises her chin slightly and staring at me with her blue eyes. Suddenly, she interruptes me in an unkind tone: ��Don��t you know that when you are apologizing, at least you need to look into the other��s eyes?��


    I��m grinning bitterly, take back my distant eyes, looking into her eyes at close range, and say to her slowly: ��I��m sorry.��


    I must say that only by looking closely at her eyes can I realize the amazing attraction! Her blue eyes are like a pool of lake water. The more you look at them, the more you feel like you��ve been stucking in.


    I see a little smile in her eyes. But unfortunately, it does not seem to be a kind smile, but with a touch of cunning, or even teasing.


    ��Oh, now you are apologizing?��

 Chapter 161 - You ask for it (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Sophie is staring at me with an unfriendly look: ��Why are apologizing now? In my impression, you should be a man full of @&^%$#.��


    She speaks English very fast. I don��t quite understand the last few words, but looking at her expression, I don��t think they have good meanings. I��m stunned and thinking hard about the meanings of those words.


    The chill in her eyes is more severe: ��Didn��t anyone tell you that you shouldn��t be distracted when talking to people?��


    ��Sorry, I just can��t understand you very well. My English is poor.�� I��m laughing bitterly and touching my nose.


    For a person who even has never been to college, my English is really too poor. Although I have been studying hard recently.


    ��Male chauvinism!�� Sophie is suddenly getting angry. She��s holding out a slender finger and putting it on my chest, saying coldly: ��What I just said is that I think you��re a man full of the male chauvinism.�� She repeats the words ��male chauvinism�� to make sure I may hear it clearly.


    I��m frowning: ��I am not. I have great respect for women myself. It was just an accident that day.��


    Sophie just curls her lips.


    I��m a little impatient.


    Why should I coax this woman? Papa 8 asked me to apologize to her, to settle her down, and I��ve did it. If she��s still angry, I have no idea anymore.


    I��ve did what I should do. That��s all.


    ��You are a very proud man.�� Sophie looks at me and saying coldly, ��You are very much like a person I know. You two are so similar, even when you are talking, your expressions are similar too. I hate that guy very much, so when I see you, I don��t like you either.��


    ��That��s up to you.�� I shrug my shoulders, ��I don��t ask you to like me.�� Then I take out my cigarette and decide not to talk with this woman anymore.


    ��It��s better not to smoke around a lady. Don��t you know that?�� Sophie is staring at me.


    ��All right.�� I nod and walk away a few steps away from her.


    ��What are you doing?�� She��s saying angrily.


    ��Don��t smoke around a lady. So, I just walk away from you.��


    Sophie is stamping her feet angrily: ��In your heart, is smoking more important than talking to me?��


    I��m amused. I hold my laugh and say in a serious tone: ��Don��t worry, in the heart of any man, a beautiful woman like you is absolutely more important than a cigarette, including me of course.��


    What surprises me is Sophie don��t care about the tease in my words: ��Well, then please stub out your cigarette.��


    I sigh and pinch the cigarette end.


    ��Where are you from?��


    ��Mainland.�� I answer her simply.


    In fact, there is a technical problem. I don��t mean refuse to talk to her, but my English is too poor. I can understand around eighty percent while listening. But it��s much harder to say. Such a situation makes me seemingly seldom talk to her as if I��m unreasonable. Actually, I really don��t mean it.


    ��Oh, from mainland! You are different with the other people from mainland.�� Sophie��s tone is calmer, ��I��ve met some. You are different from them. You are so arrogant. They seem more modest and much more like gentlemen than you.��


    Then she��s pointing to the people in the distance, including a man who looks around thirty years old.


    ��That fellow is also from mainland. I know him well. He��s more gentleman than you are. He��s also not as rude as you are.�� She is looking at me provocatively.


    I keep silence, do not speak anything.


    ��Oh, I forgot. I talked to him. I asked him whether he was from mainland. He said he wasn��t. He is a Canadian, because he came to Canada when he was very young and has gotten the Maple Leaf card (Canada Permanent Resident Card). I talked to him about mainland, but he seemed reluctant to mention that topic. He is very polite to me, so much different from you!��


    Looking at that man in the distance, I feel a little upset. Then I��m staring at her and see the mockery in her eyes. A sudden thought in my heart give birth to an evil idea. I pretend to laugh lightly and say: ��Oh, a good gentleman like him, we have a special honorary greeting saying for such a gentleman. Would you like to learn?��


    ��Good!�� Sophie��s eyes are lighting up.


    ��Well.�� I tell her solemnly, ��In mainland, this kind of gentleman is generally respected as: ShaBi.��


    ��Shabi?�� Sophie is blinking her beautiful eyes, and repeating it several times.


    ��Believe me, it��s an honorary title, and a gentleman like him will be happy to hear it.�� I have a serious face.


    Just at that moment, the fellow suddenly sees us. I clearly see his eyes are shining and then he��s coming over.


    ��Nice to meet you, Princess Sophie.�� The man is looking at Sophie with a ��gentleman��s�� smile on his face. Then, out of courtesy, he��s looking at me and says, ��I��m Mike Wong. You are?��


    ��Chen Yang, I just came from mainland.��


    ��Well���� A trace of indifference is flashing from his eyes.


    By this time, Sophie is looking at him, taking a deep breath, smiling gracefully on her face, and saying to him sincerely: ��Hi Shabi! I��m happy to meet you too!��


    !@#$%%^&~


    The man��s face is suddenly turning pale. I��m really too hard to hold the laugh. His facing is paling immediately and slipping away as quick as poosible.


    ��You shouldn��t fool me!�� Sophie just comes back to her senses and staring at me angrily, ��Don��t you dare to deceive me?!��


    Looking at her, I feel she looks really cute. Then I take a deep breath and put back my smile: ��Well, I��m sorry! It��s just that for such a person, it��s really hard for me to have any sense of respect for him. What is the need to respect a guy who doesn��t even admit where he was born?��


    I��m still secretly happy that I just used Sophie to play with the man. I believe be scolded by Mr. Sorin��s daughter, that guy should not dare to do anything.


    Sophie is turning her blue eyes, and the angry expression on her face immediately converges: ��Then you must show me your sincerity to apologize.��


    ��OK, if you say so. How do I behave?�� I say.


    She��s smiling: ��What��s the real meaning of that word Shabi?��


    ������ I keep silent.


    There��s no way to explain.


    ��I find that you still have some genius for pranks.�� Sophie is laughing with a little sly. Then she��s peeking into the distance and says, ��My father will be presiding over the opening speech of a charity foundation in the evening, it needs to wait for an hour. Would you like to go out with me?��


    I hesitate, but then Sophie is changing her tone: ��You apologized to me today, but as a gentleman apologizes to a lady, shouldn��t you take it into an action?��


    I think for a moment. Anyway, I have nothing to do here at the moment. Besides, the task Papa 8 gave me is to have a friendly relationship with this highness princess. So, I just agree to go with her.


    Sophie seems hurry to leave. She��s almost dragging me all the way out the side door. At the same time, because her skirt is inconvenient to run, she��s just holding it in one hand. Watching such a beauty running with her skirt holding, long and white legs are shaking in front of me, such a scene really makes me feeling enjoy.


    ��Why are you in such a hurry?�� We��re rushing into the elevator all the way before I ask her.


    Sophie��s eyes are a little complicated, and she says: ��Remember what I said to you just now, the way you confident really looks like a person I know. That person will be here in a minute. I hate that people very much, and I don��t want to meet that one.��


    I��m somewhat surprised: ��You don��t like that one? He or she?��


    ��Well, she.�� Sophie is sighing. Her eyes are somewhat unnatural, ��And like you, she��s black hair and yellow skin.��


    I��m laughing, purely from curiosity, asking casually: ��Why do you hate her?��


    ��Because���� Sophie is looking at me with a strange light in her eyes, ��I asked her for love but she refused����


    ��You�� You won��t be?�� I��m opening my mouth and not able to speak anymore. Such a beautiful girl, if she��s a homosexual, aren��t men going to die of depression?


    Sophie raises her eyebrows and says: ��You are really narrow about sex. I like both men and women, as long as they are exmobileent.��


    Damn!


    I��m sighing in my heart. She turns out to be bisexual.


    As soon as we get out of the elevator, several uniformed bodyguards are flashing across from both sides, but Sophie shakes her fingers at them calmly to let them go away. I see someone is immediately taking out the phone and dial. I��m feeling something wrong: ��Your Highness, don��t you want to leave the hotel? I��m afraid I can��t����


    ��Quickly! Quickly! She��s coming!�� Sophie is looking out in the distance. There are some black limousines are coming. It��s a four-car fleet, with Mercedes-Benz at the front and back, and an extended Lincoln in the middle.


    Looking at it, Sophie��s eyes are flashing the complicated looks. She��s whispering as if she��s talking to herself: ��She�� Hum! These gamblers are still like to be late.��


    I��m pulled by Sophie to go to the back of the hotel, accompanied by bodyguards all the way. But then they are all driven away by Sophie. I��ve actually pulled out the phone to call Papa 8 and Tiger, but strangely they don��t answer me.


    There is a separate parking room behind the hotel. Sophie is pushing a button and an electric door is opening slowly, revealing a black Maserati sports car!


    ��Get in the car���� She��s looking at me and biting her lips, ��If you can make me happy tonight, I can consider to forgive you. At the same time, I can also give you some help. Don��t think I don��t know! You apologize tonight was your Mr. Fang��s idea to ask you to do that, wasn��t it?��


    I listen her words and feel a little confuse. But then I see she��s suddenly bending down and tears her delicate Bohemian skirt off the hem! The original long skirt has been turned into a miniskirt! A pair of slender, straight and round thighs are appearing in front of me without any hindrance immediately.


    Sophie has pulled the cardoor and get in. Because her skirt is too short, when she��s getting into the car with her legs apart, I can vaguely see a bright color flashing between her legs.


    ��Red underwear���� I��m mumbling.


    Sophie is sitting in the car, takes off her crystal heels and throws them behind the car. She��s looking at me with a charming smile on her face. At the same time, she unties her hair and spreading them. Her attactive eyes are staring at me: ��Are you afraid? Why not get in the car?��


    Her eyes are full of unspeakable provocations!


    I don��t know what��s going on in my mind at that time, but I��m just jumping into the car. My vigorous movements prompt Sophie to whistle in a very unlady way. Then she starts the car.


    The excellent performance of Maserati sports car is shown in an instant! In the roar of the engine, our car is rushing out like a suddenly awakened monster!


    This woman is crazy!


    That��s the only feeling I��m having subconsciously!


    Originally, she seems to be a very elegant and noble young girl tonight. But now, she��s suddenly turning into a hot girl! A Super Spicy Girl!


    She��s driving the car like a knight is driving a monster and screaming excitedly. Her hair is blown up by the wind, sweeping my cheeks from time to time. In the midst of her screaming, the car is rushing into the street and then going away.


    Fast! The speed is really fast! I feel my body is almost tightly pressed on the seat and seeing the number on the dashboard soaring. Sophie, this girl looks like an angel, when starts driving just like a crazy racer. And she��s just driving in a desperate mess! I can��t remember how many red lights we��ve run along the way. The Maserati is like a flash of lightning racing down the street.


    We��re attracting a couple of policecars immediately! With the siren whistling, we are warned to stop later. But Sophie doesn��t care at all, just stepping on the accelerator, and several police cars are quickly thrown away.


    Fortunately, it��s the night and there��s not much traffic jams on the street. And as I can see, Sophie is not familiar with Vancouver��s road too. She��s just driving unconsciously, and soon we have dumped all the police cars behind us. I can see that we��re heading west all the way. I think we��ll be driving to the seaside soon.


    Without saying a word, Sophie is stepping on the accelerator crazily, raising the gear and screaming crazily. At last, she looks almost crazy and hysterical.


    Just then, I can see from afar that the Coastal Avenue in front of us. Sophie is suddenly slamming on the brake when she makes a sharp turn. The strong grip of the tire of Maserati��s running wheels immediately mark a soul-stirring black mark on the ground. It��s almost a ninety-degree turning point. The car is sweeping across the roadside and stops. The nearest maple tree is only ten centimeters away.


    I hear a crisp mobile phone ringing from Sophie��s body.


    Then I see a slight change in the expression on Sophie��s face. Suddenly, she��s raising her handto lift her skirt up. Her rounded, attractive thighs have a band with a small mobile phone on. This woman actually puts the phone in this place!


    But to think about her dress, there��s really no other place for her to put a phone with tonight.


    Sophie picks up her mobile phone and looking at the number. Her eyes are somewhat wrong. I can see a little helplessness, a little pain and a little bitterness in her beautiful blue eyes. She throws the mobile phone out and it directly falls into the sea.


    Then this Highness Princess is pulles off the safe belt suddenly, taking a look at me, and then throwing herself to me. Before I can respond, I feel the perfume smell in my nose. She is almost enthusiastic, her warm lips are clinging to my mouth, and her slippery tongue is stretching into my mouth.


    I feel like I��m losing my mind. But my remaining sense of reason is immediately sobering me. I grab her by the shoulder and pushing her away. But Sophie is pouncing again persistently and kissing me with her lips on my face.


    I push her away again, this time I put my hand against her, looking into her eyes, and whispering to her: ��Can you tell me what happened? Why?��


    Sophie��s eyes are full of provocative smells. She��s raising her eyebrows, licking her lips lightly, and then staring at me with mockery and says: ��What��s wrong? I don��t expect you to be so timid? Can��t you? Are you not a man?��


    I��m getting angry at once!


    Who am I?


    I��m told by a woman that I am not a man? Especially that woman is a super beauty!


    A fire is breaking out in my heart. I��m staring into her eyes and shouting fiercely: ��Shut up, woman!�� Then I push her down and my body is pressing her up unkindly.


    I��m thinking angrily: What highness princess? She��s just a bitch! I little 5 will show you whether I am a man or not. You ask for it yourself.


    Sophie is giggling. Her eyes are dim, keeping moaning and gasping. Don��t know where she presses, the seats in the car is gradually flattening down.

 Chapter 162 - Reach the sky in a single bound (1)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    The car seat has been put flat, like a small bed. I press Sophie under my body. She��s gasping and looking for me frantically. At this moment, I feel that some parts of my body is about to explode! I grab her feet almost rudely and then forcing her legs apart.


    I tear open her cloth with one hand and reveal the hollow bra with lace inside. The thin shoulder straps and almost translucent patterns are stimulating my visual nerves. I��m growling and burying my head deep in the towering hills.


    Sophie starts screaming and panting, then gradually turning into a low-pitched moan. Her voice is becoming more and more delicate, more and more weak, but somewhat touching. Her soft voice is like singing a touching love song.


    I feel a tiny, soft hand is leaning towards me, then the fingers cleverly open the zipper of my trousers, reaching in and grasping my dick.


    I take a deep breath, lift my head from the soft, smooth hills and looking at Sophie closely. Her eyes are full of the desire and excitement. Suddenly, she��s stretching out her legs and wraping them tightly around my waist like a snake. This action makes our privacy parts are immediately sticking together.


    Finally, I can not bear it, stooping up and getting into her body.


    The roof of the car is closing slowly, the narrow carriage is full of men and women gasping, women��s soft moans and screamings of excitement and joyness.


    My mind has been blank, I��m just feeling that my body is full of fire! And the flame is burnning me. I need to to find a vent urgently!


    Yes, I need a woman! A woman who can let me vent!


    And now, beneath my body, there is such a woman!


    ��


    ��Ah~!��


    Sophie lets out a weak screaming, full of the joyness and contentment. Her smooth chest is covered with sweat. Her long, powerful legs are still wraping around my waist. To be honestly, to make lover with such a woman of nearly perfect stature, especially at the orgasm, when her powerful long legs are struggling to wring up. Such a wonderful taste can hardly be described in words!


    I roll down from her body at last, hugging her tightly and gasping for breath.


    A thin layer of sweat is appearing on Sophie��s tall breast, which is fluctuating up and down in panting and the lightly moan breathing. Although I have just maken love with her, but I still can��t help but admire this body which is almost perfect to drive men crazy.


    This woman is just like a devil, a crazy little wild cat! During the whole process just now, I almost tried everthing I know into practice to conquer her! Af first, she has been holding me and scratching and biting, the shirt on my upper body has been torn apart by her, and the muscles behind my back are feeling some pains. It might be during the time of great joy, she scratched several bloodstains on my back with her nails.


    ��Baby, you��re so great!�� Sophie has gasped for a while, and she��s rolling over and pressing on me. The narrow space in the car makes every part of the front of our bodies are sticking tightly.


    Her body is as soft as mud, and she seems to have lost any trace of strengths. Her blue eyes are looking at me full of complication: ��God as a witness, no other man has ever satisfied me like you����


    I��m calming down too. Although this compliment makes me feel a little uncomfortable. After all, we just made love, she compares my performance of sex with other men. But I��m relieved immediately.


    She is a Western woman, and from what she just did, she��s obviously experienced in sex. Maybe most of the girls in the West are like this.


    She��s not my woman anyway. What happened just now was just a play on the spot. In time, occasion and special circumstances, we use our bodies to satisfy each other. It can be seen that she happened to be in a bad mood and needed to vent. And I was irritated by her. At the same time, I have not touched any woman for a long time. I also need to vent.


    That��s it.


    Without saying a word, I sit up, take off the shirt which has been torn, and take out a cigarette from my cloth and light.


    Sophie sits up and pressing herself behind me closely. I can feel the fullness and softness of her breast against my back. Then her arm comes around my neck, one hand��s fingers gently scratch around my chest, and the other hand takes my cigarette from my mouth and takes a sip.


    ��Honey, your muscles are so strong. Do you go to GYM all the time?��


    ��Yes.�� I reply her in short and thinking about another question inside my heart.


    When the vent is over, my mind is back to clear and my mood has been calmed. I begin to think about the identity of this woman.


    She is the Hignness Princess Sophie, only daughter of Mr. Sorin.


    Sophie is suddenly laughing, then she��s pulling my head hard and looking at me seriously: ��I have to tell you something first. I know you��re conservative about sex. I have to explain to you that I will not be responsible for what happened just now. Do you understand?��


    I��m stunned, and then I can��t help laughing. What��s the matter? After a man and a woman have sex, the woman says to the man that she will not be responsible!


    Sophie and I are looking at each other, and both of us have the complicated smiles. We all know that it was just joining in the spirit of the occasion just now. Since we know that it��s just a one-night stand, there won��t be any burden in my heart.


    I look at the time and feel a little unsteady. In terms of time, the charity party should have been held half of the time now, but my phone never rang. Neither Papa 8 nor Tiger called me.


    Sophie has been lazily dressing up. Her cloth was torn by me, but she just simply casually puts on the body, without buttons, just casual knots.


    I must admit that this woman has the special charm. When she is quiet, her beautiful blue eyes are very deceptive! It makes her looks like a pure and innocent angel. But when she��s getting wild, she will be the best partner in bed! At that time, she will be a femme fatale!


    ��Shall we go back to the hotel?�� I ask her.


    Sophie thinks and says: ��No hurry, my father never interferes in my private life.��


    ��But I have to go back.�� I look at her and say.


    ��All right.�� She looks sideways and says, ��But you have to find a place to change your clothes first. You don��t want to go back dressing like this, do you?�� With a smile on her face, she��s pointing to my torn shirt: ��Let me take you to a place. You can change the clothes there.��


    We drive all the way back to the Hilton Hotel. But instead of going back to the banquet hall, we take the VIP elevator arrive directly at a luxury suite on the top floor of the hotel.


    ��I live here these days.�� After enter the door, Sophie kicks off her high heels, barefoot, pulling me in. Then she makes a call to ask the hotel to bring in two new shirts.


    Then she takes out a bottle of wine from the cabinet, gently bites off the cork with her teeth, looking at me with a glamorous eye, gently taking off her up cloth, and slowly turning around in front of me deliberately, and then bending down and taking off her skirt.


    When she��s turning her back neked, the perfect hip curve makes me feeling so hot like boiling.


    Then, wearing a bra and that tiny underwear, she��s slowly coming up to me with the bottle. Her waist is swaying gently, and I��m feeling dizzy.


    Her eyes are clear and full of desire, and she gently pushing me down on the bed.


    Although I have vented once, but there is no reason to refuse the temptation of such a sexy creature.


    She��s already kneeling slowly on me, then leaning down, spitting out a pink tongue from her mouth, touching my lips, then my chin, neck, chest. She��s licking all the way down to the man��s most sensitive place and stops suddenly. Then, cunningly and deliberately, she��s jumping out of that position and continuing down the thighs.


    While she is licking me, the bottle in her hand is also busy. She��s gently pouring a little wine on my body, and then licking it all the way down. The wine has been licking clean, but the licked part is still wet by her saliva.


    I��m feeling too comfortable to sigh.


    She is really a femme fatale! The best one!


    After a while, she��s coming back again. This time, she takes a sip of wine, then slowly moving her red lips towards me, and finally kissing me. The wine is passed directly from her mouth to mine. I feel some wine are coming out of our lips, but it doesn��t bother at all. Instead, it makes me feel more exciting! Just when I can��t help it, she pushes me down to keep me from sitting up.


    Sophie��s eyes are sparkling with excitement, and her lips are with the charming smile. Then she��s whispering to me: ��No! Hold it! You are not allowed to move! Let me this time! Let me on�� See what else we can do����

 Chapter 163 - Reach the sky in a single bound (2)

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I can��t remember how many orgasms we had. This woman is absolutely a sex monster who can make man to die for!


    Once again let this woman crazy, I ignore her wriggling and struggling, forcing to turn over, putting her under my body.


    She seems to be out of breath, gasping and glancing at me: ��You�� You don��t follow the agreement.��


    I��m also tired, smiling to her and say: ��But I don��t like to lie down either.��


    I turn over from her, and we are just lying side by side to have a rest.


    Sophie leans slightly over, supporting herself with her elbow and looking sideways at me. Her hairs are hanging down, covering half of her face, and another hand is still wandering back and forth on my body.


    Suddenly, she��s sighing, looking into my eyes and says: ��You��re so strange�� You��re like a sheep when you��re quiet�� But just now, you were like a lion�� God�� You��re really weird.��


    Then she��s coming up to kiss me on the face, blinking and says: ��Honey, I��m starting to like you a little bit now.��


    I smile lightly to her without any respond.


    I don��t like her very much. At most, I just like her perfect body and beautiful appearance. As for her personality or herself, I don��t have much feeling. Essentially, I am still conservative. Western woman��s attitude towards sex is not so much acceptable for me.


    Besides, this woman is a super hot girl. Although the spicy pepper is eating delicious and exciting, few people can stand them as the daily meals.


    ��Baby.�� Sophie is sighing, her eyes are flashing a strange look. With the excitement, she is staring at me. She seems to remember something suddenly: ��I can��t love you�� But we can be lovers. What do you think of this proposal? Oh, my God, I��m a little reluctant to give up on you now. You��re great. It will be a pity to give you to someone else.��


    ��Why should we be lovers?�� I��m laughing, and I don��t think the proposal is good. We are obviously not suited to keep long-term relationships with each other.


    But Sophie apparently misunderstands me. She gives me an exaggerated smile, looking at me and says: ��Baby, aren��t you satisfied? You won��t fall in love with me, will you? But no, I can��t marry you. Oh, I almost forget that you have this tradition of getting married after going to bed. But I can��t, baby, I haven��t fallen in love with you enough. Uh huh. Maybe I��m pretty liking you now, but I can��t marry you. At least not until I fall in love with you. Let��s be lovers, so we don��t have to take responsibility to each other.��


    I��m laughing and turning aside: ��Why haven��t my shirts been delivered yet? Maybe we should call them to hurry up.��


    Sophie is chuckling, and she sees that I don��t to want to talk about it. So, she doesn��t continue this topic anymore.


    We call the hotel to deliver the shirts. I change the clothes and rearrange my appearance.


    Just at this time, my mobile phone is ringing finally.


    ��Little 5, come down at once!�� The the voice in the phone is from Papa 8. His voice can��t be heard with any emotional fluctuations.


    ��OK!�� I answer him steadily.


    I��m not surprised how Papa 8 knows I��m upstairs. After all, today��s banquet is held in this hotel. There must be a lot of Mr. Sorin��s men here. We went out and came back to the hotel, someone must have notified them at the first time.


    Although I��m a little nervous, after all, I just had a ��close contact�� with Sophie. But on the other hand, I don��t have too much pressures.


    The charity banquet is already over.


    Tonight��s event seems to be a success. It is said that Mr. Sorin��s charitable foundation has raised nearly ten million dollars for the projects such as improving community facilities for children.


    There are many charitable funds like this in Canada. Donation to charitable funds is considered the best way to do goodness.


    But few people give alms to the beggars on the roadside! Because almost all beggars in Canada are drug addicts or alcoholics! Even the government also hope the citizens not to give money to vagrants or beggars. Because in that case, you give them money is tantamount to encouraging them to continue to take drugs or excessive drinking!


    The banquet hall has quieted down. Some guests have already left. The rest of the guests are holding separate talks in VIP rooms beside.


    I know, usually at this kind of banquet, people don��t talk about business. They may talk about the weather and gossip, but they will never talk about business on that occasion! But after the banquet, the small-scale negotiation in the small meeting room with better privacy is the real conversation! Usually, many important things are decided on these occasions!


    Sophie and I just walk into the banquet hall, two uniformed bodyguards come up and carefully guide us down the next corridor to a small cigar lounge in the back. The hotel also provides the cigars, of course, the price must be very expensive.


    When Sophie and I enter, Mr. Sorin is sitting on a large sofa with a burning cigar in his hand and the blue smoke is curling. The leader of the Canada underworld is gently rubbing his eyebrows with one hand.


    Papa 8 is sitting on another sofa, and Tiger is standing behind him.


    I see a man is standing behind Mr. Sorin too. That��s a big and tall black man, around two meters tall.


    When Mr. Sorin sees us come in, he just takes a look at me. The expression on Papa 8��s face is very calm, and then motions me to come to him and sit down. I��m a little flattered.


    On such an occasion, even Tiger is standing, but Papa 8 asks me to sit beside him. I don��t know what the point is.


    ��Mr. Sorin, I still think Chen Yang is our best candidate.��


    Mr. Sorin nods to Sophie and signals her to walk beside himself. Then he��s looking at me and says: ��Young man, I don��t know how you make my daughter interested in you, but it doesn��t matter. I am an open father and will not interfere in Sophie��s private life. But I just hope you won��t hurt her. That��s all.��


    Just these simple words. He doesn��t say anything to threaten me because he doesn��t need to. In his position, there is no need to say anything cruel to frighten me.


    Then he��s smiling and saying softly: ��OK, the private topic is over. Let��s continue to discuss our business.�� This old man has a hidden momentum in his words, which is a habitual tone of command from his superiors.


    ��Sophie, you go out first. The next topic you might not be interesting.�� Mr. Sorin��s voice is not very loud. But Sophie doesn��t seem to dare to against. She takes a deep look at me and goes out.


    ��Well, let��s go on.�� Mr. Sorin is looking at Papa 8 and says: ��Mr. Fang, do you really think this is a good idea?��


    ��Yes, Chen Yang will be my assistant. He is also the best young man I have ever met. So, I��ll let him do it���� This is Papa 8��s reply.


    I realize that something might be happening!


    Mr. Sorin takes a puff of his cigar, meditating for a moment, and then sighing: ��Well, if it weren��t for the damn El Nino climate, the damn typhoon would not have caused so much damages to our plantations in South America. Anyway, the supply channels in Asia belong to you. You should have the decision-making power in this matter. I promise you the terms.�� Later, the King of the Canadian Mafia taps his fingers on the armrest of the sofa with a smile on his face and wisdom in his eyes, ��The Angels of the Hell will share your Asian supply channels. And in exchange, in the coming year, you may get 5% of the Angels of the Hell��s benefit. It��s fair.��


    Then, Mr. Sorin is standing up, taking out his hand to hold me and saying gently: ��Congratulations, young man. Once this plan has started, you will be one of the most powerful people in Vancouver. Although Mr. Fang strongly recommends you, I still have reservations. I hope you can prove that Mr. Fang��s words are correct with facts.��


    I��m dizzy and confused, but conditioning to shake hands with him.


    There are only a few words in my mind:


    ��Plan�� One of the most powerful people in Vancouver.��


    God, what the hell is going on?

 Chapter 164 - The invitation from Sophie

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    ��It should be said that this is an opportunity given by God.�� On the way back, Tiger is driving ahead, and I sit in the back row with Papa 8. I do not speak, just listening quietly to the Papa 8. I know, he will certainly tell me everything. All the questions in my heart will be answered by him. Before that, when facing Mr. Sorin, I just kept silent appropriately.


    ��Damn El Nino? No, no, it should be the great El Nino! Who invented this term? Thanks for this climate, several successive hurricanes in South America at the beginning of this year caused huge losses to the plantations of drug suppliers in South America. You know, the goods for the America have always been supplied by plantations in South America. As for us, we come from the East, the drug market in the America always not our share. But we have fought to get a little market share. But the market can be developed by force, but we have no supply. America��s supply has nothing to do with us, our goods have always been from the East, the Golden Triangle of Southeast Asia! We ship the goods from there to North America and snatch business with those guys. But after all, in this place, we are not the mainstream. The Angels of the Hell has controlled most of the Canadian market, and we can only compete with the Vietnameses, Indians and Iranians for the small share of the business.��


    ��The drug market in the America has been always stable. But this time, the beautiful weather gives us a good chance. Drug plantations in South America have been badly damaged in this successive hurricane climate. Now the problem is that this year��s output will certainly not meet the market demand! The message I received was that the Angels of the Hell have done their best to mobilize supplies. But don��t forget there��s a Unite States beside Canada. The Mafias and several big families of US are also going to nibble away some of their supplies. There won��t be enough supply. They have to share with them, and the share would even be less!��


    ��But they don��t have enough supply, but we do! Because of historical reasons, we all buy from the Golden Triangle. Now the Angels of the Hell are facing the problem of either come down off their horses and cooperate with us, or they are facing a situation in which addicts�� needs all over the Canada can not be met this year!��


    ��Actually, almost all of the Mafia forces are industrializing in a group way, and many traditional businesses have not kept up with the times. We have also been looking for a way to develop, and now we are working with the Angels of the Hell to commit digital crime. Do you understand digital crime? Fake credit cards, Internet fraud and so on. These are all profitable! At the same time, the earned funds are invested in real estate and other industries to be laundered. After the money is laundried, it becomes clean! The problems we have been facing before is that we never belong to the mainstream society here. Many businesses are monopolized by the Angels of the Hell. This time will be a good opportunity to let us grow up!��


    I have been listening to Papa 8 quietly, now I just slowly opening my mouth and ask: ��Papa 8, you mean: use our drug supply, to exchange for their other markets�� shares?��


    ��Yes!�� Papa 8 sighs. He pushes a button and a metal drawer is popping up from a miniature cabinet in the car. He takes out a bottle of wine and opens, takes out two glasses from the cabinet and pour the wine into the glasses. Then he takes a look at me and says slowly: ��I just said, the traditional underworld activities have gradually failed to keep up with the trend and the times. Nowadays, high-tech crimes will be the mainstream! We must move closer to the mainstream, take the way of collectivization and industrialization! Otherwise, we can only gradually move towards to extinction!��


    I take the wine and toast with him. He drinks all the wine in the glass one mouthful! Tiger, who��s driving in front, sees in the mirror and says: ��Papa 8, your health����


    ��It��s all right. I��m very happy today.�� Papa 8 is smiling lightly and puts down his glass. I find that his face is showing a sick redglow immediately after drink the wine.


    ��My only regret is that inside us, many brothers still don��t see the reality clearly. My proposal to exchange drug market with the Angels of the Hell in other markets was fiercely opposed by many people. Alas, even 7 doesn��t agree with me very much. They are all afraid that the Angels of the Hell will eat up our drug supply and the market share. These guys�� Alas, drugs do make money, but they are really too hot! Now the government is striking harder and harder day by day. And in the future, organizational industrialization is a trend. We are the most deficient in this respect. This is the most excellent opportunity, if we can exchange the drug supply to a part of the mainstream market, then we can use this opportunity to make the transition!��


    He��s staring at me with a long focus and says slowly: ��The time is changing. Now the underworld is not the same like twenty years ago!�� Afer a pause, he says, ��What do you think, Little 5?��


    I take a sip of the wine, think better of it and say: ��I think we have a long way to go.�� My tone is very serious. Then I continue saying frankly, ��I don��t quite understand these things you just said, but I think what your words are very reasonable. At least in terms of development, I feel you are right.��


    I put down my glass, take out my cigarette, light one for Papa 8myself, and light another one for myself. As I brewing my words, I say slowly: ��When I was in mainland, Ocean told me: What is the real dark? If the dark and white are all mixed up, it is called the real dark!��


    ��If a mafia wants to have long vitality and keep growing, it can��t always stay in small scale. Some traditional businesses do make money. But the business models are doomed to only make a fuss! Especialy the drugs, this kind of business will never last long, not to mention the publicity! But if we want to grow, we must be civilized and close to the mainstream society. So, I think you��re right. Maybe we give up some of our drug supply business and lose its profit in the short run. But in the long run, it��s an opportunity.�� After I finish, I��m laughing, ��I��m just telling you something about my own opinion. Of course, I don��t know enough about these things yet. So����


    ��That��s all right.�� Papa 8 is shaking his hand and laughing, ��I��m satisfied with you have such an opinion. Now I can explain your doubts����


    I��m embarrassed to see him staring at me. Frankly speaking, I��m surprised by his words of I would be one of the most powerful people in Vancouver.


    ��I need someone, preferably a new face.�� Papa 8 is sighing, ��I said, this business, many old brothers do not agree. But most of them have been fighting for all their lives for the group. So, we are still very united and there will be no mess. But it��s impossible for them to do this thing. I have to find someone to help me as my assistant. This person must have no prejudice about the new business. You qualify for it. Secondly, I need someone who can satisfy me, at least now I still like you very much.��


    I nod with the serious face.


    ��Little 5, I��ve asked Ocean to send me all the information about you at home in the past few months. I know all your grievances. If I leave this business to any other old brother, I don��t feel relieved because they have the prejudices about it! If I give it to a new person, I��m not sure too! Our new generation are all born and raised here, have not had too many concepts about mainland. I myself still tend to believe in the man from mainland. It��s just my personal inclination. You are my temporary assistant. You can rest assured that I will not delgate the power to you at once, I am not so daring!��


    ��But if you can satisfy me, I promise you will get everything you want here! Unlike the traditional local gangs, we came to North America 20 years ago, relying on blood and guns in our hands, we were fighting so hard to open a new world! We don��t care about seniority. In my place, as long as you are your own person and you show your ability and the capability, I will ensure that you can get ahead!�� He takes a puff slowly, staring at me and smiling, ��The precondition is: if you can live!��


    The car is running smoothly. Papa 8 pulls out a small table under his seat, dips his finger in the wine and draws four circles gently.


    ��We need to cooperate with Hell Angels. The first thing we need to solve are four troubles����


    ��First, Vietnamese. Second, Indians. Third, the Iranians. Fourth, the local traditional gangs.��


    ��Basically, we don��t worry much about Indians, because there are some extremist groups in India behind the Indian drug trade. Those guys are terrorists! Terrorists have always been associated with political movements. But we are only the gang, nothing else. Likewise, the Angels of the Hell are reluctant to get involved with terrorists, which can cause serious trouble! So, it��s hard for Indians to compete with us.��


    ��Then the Iranians. The Iranian gangs have a strong religious color, and they are all religious fanatics. Now the diplomatic relations between the United States and Iran are not good. If Uncle Sam is chasing us, the consequences are serious. So, in order to avoid these risks, the Angels of the Hell won��t cooperate with Iranians. At the same time, Mr. Sorin told me privately that himself also do not like religious fanatics either.��


    ��The third is the Vietnamese. Vietnamese gangs are powerful in Canada. In fact, when we came to North America 20 years ago, Vietnamese gangs were insufferably arrogant here. Even those traditional local gangs need to watch their faces, sometimes are even bullied by them. Vietnamese also have obvious advantages, their country��s geographical is in Southeast Asia, can easily draw on the relationships with the Golden Triangle. And their personnel qualities are also very high, many guys are the veterans with the military service background. Over the years, we have been fighting with them. Don��t know how many people died. Overall, we have the upper hand.��


    ��As for the fourth���� Papa 8 is shaking his head and sighing: ��Fourth, the traditional local gangs. Most of these gangs come from mainland, but many of the members are the second or even third generations. They have been separated from mainland for too long and too far. Emotionally, I hate to fight with them. But we have to do it! Because, in fact, when we first came to North America, it was these guys who were most excluded us!��


    Papa 8 takes a puff heavily, then stubs out the cigarette-end, slowing down his breath, and restores a little calm: ��Little 5, you are the person I value. You are young, have potential, and experienced quite a lot, Ocean said you are a potential talent. I believe it now! You have passed my test too�� Now I��ve decided to let you be my assistant. Whether you can satisfy me in the future depends on your performance.��


    He��s smiling: ��Our negotiations with the Angels of the Hell will continue, but you don��t have to deal with it. You don��t need to wash cars from tomorrow. I��ll have Tiger teach you something every day. When you��ve learned enough, I��ll let you take charge of something. If everything goes well, in this year��s transaction with the Angels of the Hell, you will be in charge of contacting them directly as my representative. To say it simple, you will be my plenipotentiary representative.��


    My heart is trembling.


    Someone said that life always gives you a magnificent turn in an inadvertent moment.


    I think I do have an oppotunity now!


    A big oppotunity!


    ��


    I really don��t have to wash the cars anymore. Although I��m still living in the dormitory building with Silo in the same room. But every day, I��m called into the office, and Tiger teaches me a lot of the things face to face.


    What I learn first is how our group came to North America! I read the material and listen to Tiger a whole day. Both of us keep smoking in the house. Tiger is the first generation to come to here. When he rolls up his sleeve to chat with me, I see the bullet scar on his arm. They did fight a lot to get today��s group��s position.


    ��Tiger, can I ask you a question?�� I stare into his eyes, ��Papa 8 is going to arrange an assistant, why not look someone around him�� For example: you. You should be a good candidate who he trusts.��


    Tiger is silent for a moment, just stuffy smoking, then he��s suddenly laughing and coming to pat me on the shoulder, and says: ��Boy, this is only known by Papa 8 himself.��


    At that moment, I see a trace of helplessness in his eyes, or a trace of unwillingness.


    I begin to learn English. Papa 8 arrange two teachers to teach me English systematically. Two teachers, one teaches pronunciation and the other teaches me the grammar.


    In fact, there are many language schools, but quite some of them are the cheaters. They are just cheating the gold diggers who have just come to North America. However, the two teacher who are teaching me are obviously not.


    To be honest, I��m miserable.


    Even learning killing skills with Old Cat and Konny, I didn��t feel so tired!


    As God testifies, reading and studying English are always the most annoying things in my life. But I know the importance of learning English for me. Now I just have to work hard for it.


    One month later, my English conversation is almost all right, but my English writing is not very good.


    This afternoon, I��m lying on the bed and hearing the music poems. I become more and more like to hear it recently.


    Suddenly my mobile phone is ringing. I take a look at it. It��s a strange number. After anwser it, I hear a delicate voice.


    ��Hello, baby!��


    I��m stunned, then I smile: ��Hello, my highest princess Sophie!��


    ��I��m not good.�� At the other end of the phone, Sophie��s voice suddenly is falls low: ��I��m not good at all! I��m angry with you! Why haven��t you looked for me since last time?��


    I smile and apologize: ��Sorry, I��ve been busy all the time these days, and I don��t have your number either.��


    ��That shouldn��t be an excuse.�� She��s puncturing my excuse immediately, ��I don��t have your phone either, but I can find it. And you just didn��t even work for it.��


    I curl my lips.


    Indeed, I never wanted to look for her again. Although she has a perfect body that almost drives men mad; has an angel-like face and a devil-like coquettish technique for making love. That kind of stimulation, enjoy once enough.


    Seeing me silent, she wisely does not continue this topic, but changes her tone: ��Baby, I��m always missing you. Really, you are amazing. I was really impressed that day. After that, I couldn��t forget you. Even if I try to find other men, but they��re too far behind you����


    I frown slightly.


    Her words let my interest to her reduces a lot once again.


    ��Do you have anything to do with me?�� I ask.


    ��I need your help.�� Sophie is saying in a charming voice, ��Right now, immediately!��


    I misunderstand that as she��s anxious to have sex with me. I say with a bitter smile, ��Your Highness Sophie, it��s really not a convenient time. I don��t have much interest today.��


    ��My God!�� Sophie gives out an exaggerated screaming and then laughing, ��What are you thinking of? I don��t mean that�� Ah�� But it really reminds me! I think if we have time tonight, we can try it again!��


    I��m just holding my mobile phone grinning. I really can��t communicate with this western girl and her attitude towards sex.


    ��Well, I��m really looking for you.�� Sophie stops laughing and saying slowly, ��Can you accompany me on an occasion tonight? I��m going to meet someone.��


    I��m curious: ��Who is that?��


    ��It��s���� Sophie hesitates for a moment, ��It��s�� Her!��


    I smile bitterly and speak nothing.


    Sophie is pleading: ��Just to ask you to be my partner. Maybe I��m sorry to say that. I just want to protect myself! You should be able to understand this feeling. I just want to show that I can��t be looked pathetic! Let her think that without her I am still happy!��


    Seeing I��m still keeping silent, Sophie��s tone is gentler: ��I heard that you and my father are talking about a business corporatioin recently. If you may give me a little help, maybe I would make some compensatory returns at the right time in future!��


    I don��t hesitate this time and agree immediately.


    Everyone knows the position of this highness princess Sophie in the heart of Mr. Sorin, and no one denies the influence of this beautiful Princess Sophie on her father too.


    ��Well, time and place, just tell me, I��ll get ready right away.��


    ��Oh, great! Baby!�� Sophie is screaming excitedly, and then quickly says, ��Oh, in the China Town, there��s a restaurant where Chinese food is very good. You know, she likes you, black eyes, yellow skin����


    I put down the phone, begin to dress up immediately.


    This thing sounds a little boring, but sometimes people have to do something boring, right?

 Chapter 165 - Damn!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I��ve already dressed up, but when I think about this invitation is from a beauty. I take off the clothes, take a bath, shave, and put on the suit Papa 8 gave me, which is my best cloth.


    I take out the dagger Old Cat gave me and tie it into my trousers.


    Sophie will be arrived in about twenty minutes.


    Papa 8 didn��t say much when he learned the things between me and Sophie. He just laughed and said: ��It��s normal for young people to be romantic. But this highness princess Sophie�� You are not her first boyfriend, nor will you be her last. That��s all you need to know.�� I was completely relieved. It seems that Sophie is quite an unrestrained lady, just like the heir sisters of the famous Hilton group.


    When I get dressed and go out, Sophie has already driven a yellow Lamborghini convertible to the door of our building.


    Tonight, Sophie is wearing a light-yellow lady evening dress, open-shouldered, round chest is hanging a string of diamond necklace.


    I see a black bridge car that seems to be far behind and parking at the corner. This should be the bodyguard Mr. Sorin arranges for his daughter.


    ��Get in, baby.�� She hooks her finger at me.


    I take a look at the Lamborghini, get in and say: ��Good car!��


    When Sophie is raising her eyebrows, I see she deliberately pulls her hairs half up tonight. The front two slightly drooping bangs make her face looks very soft: ��You like this car? Then you drive it.��


    I hesitate for a moment, but nod at once. I really like this car. Lamborghini is one of my favorite cars. When I was poor at home, I couldn��t afford such a good car. Today, when I have a chance, I will try to drive it for sure.


    The two of us switch places in the car. Sophie moves to the co-driver��s seat from my leg, and she rubs my crotch with her elastic buttocks intentionally, and gives me a teasing glance.


    Such a sexy monster!


    I suppress the fire of desire and concentrate on driving.


    I haven��t driven a car for a long time, and for the first time I��m driving such a good car. When I start the car with a stiff motion and slam on the accelerator. The car with superior performance is making a roar and suddenly rushing out!


    The wind is whistling around our ears, and the engine is roaring loudly and forcefully! I��m just feeling very happy in my heart. Seeing the number on the dashboard soaring rapidly, I still step the accelerator to the bottom!


    Sophie, who��s proud just now, screaming and hurrying to tie the safe belt.


    In the evening, Vancouver��s streets are empty. Our car is not just speeding, but roaring out like madness. Sophie��s screaming is for exciting first, and then for scaring!


    I don��t even look at the road, just stepping on the accelerator all the way and driving straight. I only turn around until there is no road ahead! At last, I��m even drifting on the road! Sophie is also a wild cat. After screaming for a while, she��s calming down, reaching out her hand to turn on the audio. The strong heavy metal music immediately spews out! The car is rolling up a whirlwind, accompanies by this strong music and all the way down.


    Crazy! I must be crazy!


    I can��t remember how long I have driven or how many streets we have come across. Finally, I slam on the brakes, and the car is running straight across the road and making a half turn before it stops!


    Sophie��s face is very exciting, her hair has been completely scattered. Her eyes are full of the excitement, pulling off her safe belt, and then rushing towards me and shouting: ��Baby! You are absolutely wonderful!��


    I kiss her warmly, then push her away, take a breath and ask: ��Where are we now?��


    Sophie��s face is still flushed. She squints around for a while and finally confirm the buildings around are strange. We are on the wrong way.


    Sophie��s eyes still contain excitement and desire. If it isn��t for the condition, I��m afraid this little slut would really pull me to have sex on the street again.


    When we finally arrive at the meeting place tonight. It��s already half an hour later.


    This is not a very busy street. But I can see that the buildings on both sides are beautifully decorated. There are several restaurants on the street. Just take a look then know all the places where the rich come.


    I park the car at the door of a building that looks historic on the outside. The red brick-and-wood structure, together with the old revolving doors, had some early sensations of the last century. A young tall porter who wears a red coat is standing at the door.


    He asks us to show the membership card politely. Sophie pinches out a thin metal card with her fingers. His attitude is a little more respectful immediately. Then he pulls the car door open and asks us to get off the car.


    This is obviously a membership based private club. The porter behind us has driven our car to the car park, and there are two neatly dressed waiters come to help Sophie take off her shawl.


    I can��t understand what they are saying at all. Because although I��m already learning English, but they are speaking French.


    Two waiters in suits lead us into a quiet little restaurant. There are the soft carpets under our feet. When we step on it, we can feel our feet sink deeply, very comfortable.


    The two waiters are respectful, but strict in their attitudes. They walk with their head��s breasts holding high and a white towel on their arms. But they just lead us to the entrance of the restaurant, where two other waiters take us in.


    I feel a little dizzy. The rules here are a little too complicated. The price here must be very expensive.


    I��m really surprised when I enter the restaurant. This is a mainland style restaurant. When I enter the door, I see two waiters at the door, each wearing a pony jacket and a small gourd hat. The cloths on their bodies are satin, colorful and interesting. Each of them has a white towel on their shoulders! We just walk in, one of them lifts the towel on his shoulder and calling Immediately: ��Two distinguished guests, please come in!��


    I see that the interior decoration of this small restaurant is almost completely mainland style! Blue bricks, green tiles, but also decorated a small bridge on running water, there are two floating wooden boats with tables and chairs, as the dining tables.


    Sophie looks at me with a smile and says: ��Not bad?��


    I nod. Indeed, such a place can be found in Canada. It��s amazing.


    We are brought into a small box, antique and fragrant. Once we enter the door, there is a screen embroidered with Mandarin ducks playing in water. There are an old-fashioned square table and four sandalwood chairs inside the room.


    This is a very stylish restaurant. I have to show some admirations for the boss. It��s really appropriate to make money in this style!


    ��This place is the property of a friend of mine.�� Sophie tells me with a smile, but then a haze is flashing in her eyes, ��You��ll see him tonight, too. He��ll meet us with that girl who refused me. They seem to be a couple.��


    I see. Sophie seems to be pulling me over and pretending to be her lover.


    ��Well, here we are. They��ll come down in a minute.�� Sophie is sighing, but immediately takes a look at me and laughing, ��Seriously, after I met you, I��m really fascinated. With you, maybe I may forget her!��


    Just then, there comes footsteps outside the door, mix with a man��s laughter. My heart is moving immediately. The laughter hears so familiar.


    But when I hear the next voice, the expression on my face is not only weird, but also completely rigid.


    A crisp woman��s voice, with arrogance and mockery, is saying: ��Is this your restaurant? I��m sorry that you brag it too much! You call its good? Looking at the curtain, the wood! It��s the fake at first sight! If you do have money to make such a style! You should buy a suite of it straight from the palace! That��s cool enough! What��s most annoying are the waiters! The cloths are in a mess! Come on, it��s not bad for ancient waiter to wear linen clothes! What��s the matter with you to let them dressing up as a boss��s costume?��


    After a pause, I hear the voice is laughing again and saying: ��It��s ridiculous that you still boast with me about this broken place!��


    My mouth and eyes are all opening at the same time. I��m so straight and stunned to see a beautiful figure coming out from the behind of the screen. Then I can��t help shouting.


    ��Damn!��

 Chapter 166 - The great and tough Jojo

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    That woman is as pretty as a rose; hairs are as beautiful as the cloud; eyebrows like a crescent moon, eyes like the spring lake water. She is dressed in a black evening dress, with attractive legs just below her knee-high skirt.


    Her eyes are bright, her mouth is full of the arrogant smiles, a trace of unrestrained, and a trace of arrogance.


    It��s Jojo!


    When she sees me, she��s immediately giving a loud cry, and then suddenly, like an enraged lioness, she��s pouncing at me with her teeth and claws open.


    ��Chen Yang, you little bastard! I thought you were dead! You little bastard with no conscience! You go to hell!��


    I feel that she is pounding at me with a great feeling of resentment, and then she has opened ten finger nails to scrap me like the knife blades.


    I��m almost knocked down. Fortunately, I hold my body in time. She is rushing into my arms. I feel the sharp pains in my chest and waist and abdomen.


    This tough woman has begun to attack me like a storm in every way she can imagine! Teeth, nails, kicks and punches�� Come on, if I haven��t been quick enough to escape, a knee would have made me become a eunuch!


    I shield her left and right, and finally grab her hands hard to pull her away. Then I see she��s gasping and staring at me with a pair of angry eyes.


    She breaks away from my hands, slapping to my face. I try to sidestep, but I feel a little guilty and slow down. She hits me on the shoulder. Jojo is staring at me, biting her teeth, then leaning her waist over, pointing at my nose and scolding: ��Chen Yang, you bastard with no conscience! Where on earth have you been to?! For so long we almost thought you were dead! We have cried for you so long time! You��re so damn good! You��re living so well in North America and never get in touch with your family. What do you think all of us?��


    The more she��s talking, the more raging she is, the more she��s uncontrollable shivering. She��s trying to hit me again. This time I do not resist, just let her bump and scratch and screw on my body. I just bear the pain, and looking at her.


    Sophie is stunned behind me. She probably hasn��t seen Jojo like this before, has she? She is startled and completely dull. Actually, when Jojo gets angry, she��s even ridiculous to use the knife!


    Fortunately, Jojo is tired finally, and grabbing me by the shoulder and gasping for breaths. Her eyes are turning red, and tears are running down from her face. Her voice is markedly depressed, with a sobbing tone: ��We really thought you were dead! How could you be like that?��


    I stare at Jojo blankly. She��s one of my best friends in life, who used to laugh with me, to drink with me, to sing with me, to play with me and to spend youth with me.


    I don��t know how many words I have gathered in my heart, but they are all sticking in my throat. I just can��t say a word. Finally, with all my efforts, I can barely squeeze out one single word:


    ��Sorry!��


    Jojo also stops talking, staring at me straight, and suddenly taking a deep breath, then looking at me fiercely, as if looking at a lamb to be slaughtered: ��Boy! Now that you��ve been found, you don��t want to slip away any more! You��ll tell me the whole story honestly in a minute! If you dare to say no�� Hum����


    Looking at Jojo��s high-spirited look, it is like we were hanging out in old time. Even though I have recently exercised my nerves very strongly, I still can��t help feeling like a flood in my heart is going to break through the gate and spread into my eyes.


    I wipe my eyes quickly, squeezing out a smile.


    ��Jojo!�� Sophie calls hesitantly. Who knows, Jojo just glances at her with the corners of eyes, but then ignores her.


    The man behind Jojo is smiling at me. He��s Winson Lee. The man who has always been graceful, still has the calm smile on his face, as if everything is under control. Although I caught a glimmer of surprise in his eyes when he first saw me, but he is the first to calm down in the room, and then he has that almost invariable faint smile on his face again.


    He is still that handsome, but his momentum is steadier and calmer.


    We look at each other, he comes up and shaking hands with me: ��Hello, I didn��t expect to meet you here.��


    Then he let go of my hand, comes to Sophie and kiss her hand: ��Your highness, it��s good to see you again. You are still beautiful as ever!��


    The smile on Sophie��s face is reluctant. She is absent-minded and polite to Winson. Most of her attention has obviously been focused on Jojo and me. In her eyes, with grief, surprise, sadness and gloom.


    We sit down together and dinner is served soon. Winson introduces that this restaurant is his family��s business. I give him a few compliments. Then the topic is immediately shifted by Jojo.


    Sophie obviously wants to join the topic too, but Jojo doesn��t give her the chance at all. On two occasions when Jojo is asking me questions, Sophie��s interruption makes her looks impatient without any hiding. This really surprises me!


    Who is Jojo? Super invincible male sex wolf! Sophie, regardless of her personality, is absolutely superb in her appearance. According to my understanding of Jojo, when confronted with such a super beauty, the motto of this female sex maniac always would rather kill wrong, but never let go!


    But now it��s obvious that Sophie is showing her love to Jojo, but Jojo is out of the ordinary, doesn��t even pay attention to Sophie.


    I really unexpect that the one Sophie has been always missing is Jojo!


    So, at the moment we are all in doubt, but in this closure. It��s not very convenient to talk about it.


    Sophie sees Jojo ignore her, suddenly changes her strategy! Jealous women are blind! She takes the strategy she has prepared for tonight: to take me as a breakthrough!


    My original role is a foil tonight. My task is to play Sophie��s companion. We play a show of love each other very much so that she may maintain her dignity and show that ��Without you, I��m stil good!�� Unfortunately, this strategy has gone bankrupt. Just because Sophie��s ��old love�� is Jojo��


    Sophie puts her body close to me quietly, and hanging half of her body on my shoulder, deliberately showing sweet with me. She also coquettes me, says that she doesn��t know how to use the chopsticks and I need to teach her hand by hand. Then, like a curious little girl, she asks me in an innocent tone about why I know Jojo.


    Jojo��s words have been interrupted three times, and I see her eye corner��s muscles have begun jumping. The fire has been slightly appearing in her eyes. With my understanding about this woman, she��s quite upset now!


    Finally, Jojo is suddenly squeezing a sweet smile from her face and looking at Sophie. Her exceedingly fascinating and charming appearance immediately makes people eyes shinning:


    ��Oh, Sophie, you really look more radiant than when I last saw you!�� Jojo��s eyes seem to be full of affection. Only I can see that her eyes are disguised. This is one of her unique tricks to capture prey.


    ���� Jo���� Sure enough, Sophie is a little touched and says softly, ��Of course I haven��t forgotten�� I��ve never forgotten everything about you�� I����


    ��Really?�� The smile on Jojo��s face is more brilliant, ��So�� Do you remember what we said that night?��


    Sophie��s face immediately shows a drunken look: ��Oh! Dear�� I remember for sure�� It was really a wonderful night����


    Hearing this, not only me, but also Winson��s face are all showing some ambiguous reverie.


    ��A wonderful night!�� Even a fool can guess what it means.


    Sophie, with deep affection, blue eyes are staring at Jojo and says: ��That��s the witness of our love! I will never forget it!��


    ��The moonlight of the lotus pond is floating. Jojo is hugging Sophie��s waist. Sophie is putting aside her legs, both in love����


    Sophie speaks in a deep and affectionate tone, with an infinite look of affection on her face.


    I��m lifting my glass and drinking water, just can��t resist it, and a mouthful of water is coming out. Within a screaming, it��s completely sprayed on Sophie��s skirt. And Winson, who��s sitting opposite me, the chopsticks on his hand have fallen to the ground too.


    Sophie immediately gives me an angry look: ��Chen Yang, you are so rude!�� Then she��s getting up angrily and rushing to the bathroom.


    I��m awkward, wiping my mouth and looking at Jojo.


    ��You����


    ��What?!�� Jojo is smiling maliciously.


    Winson reluctantly curtailes his surprise expression and says slowly: ��Jojo, I think you��ve gone too far in playing Sophie like that.��


    Jojo is curling her lips to show her arrogance at Winson, erecting a slender finger: the middle finger.


    ��Shut up, sissy!��


    Winson gives back a bitter laugh and sighing.


    I hesitate for a moment: ��Jojo. Are there any contradictions between you and Sophie?��


    ��What?�� Jojo raises her eyebrows.


    ��I mean, haven��t you always been considerate to beautiful women? Why do you only seem hostile to her?�� I��m a little embarrassed. Actually, I don��t think Sophie is a bad person apart from the idea of sex.


    ��I won��t touch such a woman!�� Jojo curls her lips disdainfully.


    ��Why?��


    ��Because she has AIDS. Don��t you know?��


    What FXXX?


    This time I��m pale with fear. If I haven��t sat still, I would have fallen off my chair.


    But then Jojo is bursting out laughing. Looking at her cunning and complacent smile, I just realize that I have been cheated! Sure enough, she��s laughing so hard. After quite a while, she looks at me and says, ��Ha! I knew you must have an affair with her! You little bastard! Don��t worry, I lied to you! I have my reasons for her!��


    After all, I am not at ease. In fact, to tell the truth, I��m really frightened by that AIDS news!


    ������ Jojo sighs deeply, ��Have you all met my father?��


    ��Yes!��


    ��Does my father look handsome, very graceful?��


    ��Yes!��


    Indeed, Jojo��s father is a middle-aged and handsome man with a successful personality, self-confidence, dignity and elegance.


    ��A few years ago, my father came to Canada to do business and met Mr. Sorin. This princess had a good feeling for my father at that time! This little bitch! Originally, I and she are totally unrelated. The river water does not offend the well water. But this little slut actually was planning on my father, how could I ignore it?��


    I just feel a little bitter in my mouth.


    ��So, you?��


    ��Hum!�� Jojo��s spirited smile has an overwhelming momentum, ��What else could I do? In order to protect my family��s harmony, I had to go in person! I hooked up with this little slut, and then went mad with her all night, and showed all the means to let this little slut henceforth die for me, and never dared to hook up with my dad again!�� After that, this female hooligan is deliberately squinting her eyes as if remembering the pleasant after taste. She��s smiling vaguely and says, ��But this little girl��s skills on bed are really first-rate����


    She glances at me with her eyes open, deliberately smiling: ��Little 5, what do you think?��


    ������


    She��s staring at me with the fierce eyes and showing a cold smile: ��Boy! Less protending! Don��t tell me that you and she didn��t happen anything! Tell you, I��ll forgive what has happened before. Nut if you and she are not allowed to continue to tangle! Do you hear that? Otherwise, I��ll take you���� Jojo thinks for a moment, then picks up a small knife on the table, gestures ��cut�� and threatens, ��Just turn you into����


    I��m stunned: ��What?��


    ��A cuty!��


    ��A cuty?��


    ��Yes, a cuty! Let you get ride of the ability to engage with women.��


    ������


    I am sure of one thing! Jojo is absolutely the strongest, the most invincible, the greatest being of the world at this moment, maybe of the whole universe!


    Jojo takes a look at time, and suddenly a strange smile is appearing on her face. Then she��s standing up to grab my hand: ��Let��s go! Before the little slut comes back.��


    I hesitate: ��Is that not good?��


    Jojo is staring at me and shouting: ��What? You still can��t bear it?��


    I shake my head and let myself be pulled up by this female hooligan. Before leaving, she��s shouting to Winson: ��That slut leaves to you, sissy! You��re good at comforting people anyway.��


    Winson is grinning bitterly, and Jojo has pulled me out of the restaurant as fast as she can.


    At night, the streets of Vancouver are dotted with street lights. Jojo is taking my hand and we are running all the way through the night. Her hairs are flying like a waterfall in front of me. We have been running out of two blocks in one breath, and then we stop, leaning over on our knees and gasping. Then we are looking at each other and laughing at the same time. This is a tacit understanding that has been accumulated for many years.


    We��ve been laughing for a while, Jojo is calming down slowly, staring at me, eyes are very serious: ��Little 5, you��d better stay away from that princess, she is not a good woman!��


    I don��t think much about it, simply take this warning as a kind warning from a friend. I laugh and say: ��OK! I��ll pay attention to it. I��ll try to see her as little as possible in the future.��


    Then we are walking side by side in the street. Although there aren��t many pedestrians on the road at night, it��s still a busier part of Vancouver after all. We two are well-dressed, man with suits and shoes, woman wears dinner gowns. This kind of man-woman collocation also immediately attract many people��s attention.


    Jojo is a little impatient. She frowns and says: ��These people��s eyes are really annoying.�� Suddenly, she bends down, takes off her high-heeled shoes quickly, and then hit them hard on the ground. High-heeled shoes become flat heels immediately. Then she rips off one sleeve of the evening dress and throws it into the garbage can. She tears off another sleeve and ties her hair in a ponytail with this piece of cloth.


    In this way, the original luxurious evening dress has become a slightly leisure skirt, and the flat heels under her feet also have a leisure taste. I smile and take off my suit and fold it on my arm.


    Almost entirely natural, Jojo is holding my arm. I don��t feel anything abrupt about this action, but natural and normal. In the past, when Jojo and Azle and Wood were together at hometown, we would hold arms to go shopping too.


    The night breeze is slightly chilly. We walk down the street for a while and neither of us speak.


    I like, or may say I miss it very much. This feeling makes me feel like I��m in a trance back home. Back in the carefree days of stables, as if I was on the streets of the old city, had just finished the meal with my best friends and wandering on the road.


    Finally, Jojo breaks the silence.


    ��Little 5, you��ve been away for a long time.�� Her voice is very soft.


    ��Yes!�� I sigh and say sincerely, ��Yes, a lot of things have happened.��


    She looks at me and says: ��Now there��s nobody around. That little slut is not here. Winson is not here either. You can tell me now.��


    I meditate for a moment: ��How about my home now?��


    Jojo frowns slightly: ��I don��t know how and what to say.��


    She sighs: ��You suddenly ran away, and none of us knew what was going on. No one told us�� Later, we couldn��t reach you by phone. Then Azle went to see you, and now there is no one in your place. What��s more, your house is in a mess, as if it has been turned over. We were all worried about you. Didi and Amy were still contacted, so we knew something was wrong with you. But you couldn��t be contacted by everyone. Didi had a phone left by you before you left, but that phone couldn��t contact you later, and lost contact with you completely. Your boss, uh, that woman, Nanny, right? Didi was with her previously. But�� Well, that woman, you had relationship with her, right?��


    I hesitate for a moment and keep silent. Jojo has a weird smile on her face, then slapping me on the shoulder and says in a lazy tone: ��Good boy, you are really good! You��ve gotten such a best woman like that!��


    With a bitter laugh, I diverge from the topic: ��Didi, they�� How are they?��


    Looking at me with a sombre look, Jojo restrains her smile and stops. She looks at me and asks in a very serious tone: ��Little 5, what did you really think?��


    ��What?�� I slightly dodge her eyes.


    But Jojo��s eyes are pressing on me: ��I��m asking you what the hell was going on! No one knows your news after you left! But you know, we all have some ways. Nanny got the info that you had made such a big mess for a little girl! Were you crazy?!��


    I smile and not talk.


    ��You were outside and don��t know life or death. I know through Winson that the man you hurt is the son of a powerful man! Those guys are determined to kill you! Azle and I were trying to help you, but none of our families could. Until recently, Winson heard that the big man had withdrawn his pursuit to you. Then we got the news that you were dead!��


    Jojo��s voice is trembling slightly. She looks at me, taking a deep breath, and then squeezing a bitter smile on her face. Although she is laughing, tears are rolling in her eyes, and then she suddenly hitting me with a punch, laughing and scolding: ��This little bastard! We were crying for you! I think there will be one fewer of us now. It turned out that Wood said that good people don��t live long, and evil will last for thousands of years! He said you were not so short-lived! I was so angry that I had a big fight with him. But I have a little hope in my heart. I hope you are really all right. But we��ve spent a lot of time and couldn��t find any clues.��


    She��s staring at me, eyes are flashing. Then she��s turning her head and looking at the distance�� Her voice seems calm, but there is something complicated hidden beneath the calm tone.


    ��Little 5�� Do you know? There are a lot of people�� A lot of people are worring about you?

 Chapter 167 - Difficult! It’s really difficult!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    I begin to tell her past few month��s experience. From I escaped all the way to GZ city, then stowaway from the sea, met Phoenix on the stowaway ship, was treated like a slave, drifted, endured hunger and thirst, and the bad weather. I tell the whole story to her one by one.


    I��ve been holding up for too long!


    Really too long!


    At first, I just speak in a low, slow, even calm tone. But later, my voice begins to speed up and my face becomes gloomy. Then the resentment in my heart, the helplessness, the struggles, all these emotions are all pouring out.


    My emotions are also infected by my own tellings. I get excited, angry and sad. When I talk about my killing, my tone becomes obviously cold. I take out my cigarette subconsciously, but thinking that it��s not allowed to smoke on the streets here, I put it back again. Instinctively, I feel a little uncomfortable!


    ��Jojo, I don��t think I��m myself anymore.�� I smile gently, and the smile on my face is sad, but in fact I��m struggling in my heart, ��Now for myself, I can kill two people who are totally unrelated to me by knife! This is murder! Do you understand? I really did it! And my heart was calm at that time! When the man struggled under my knife and lay down with twisted convulsions, I didn��t even have any psychological fluctuations in my heart�� But when I got back, I vomited for a long time.��


    Facing Jojo, facing this one of my best friends, I speak my mind.


    ��Jojo, I don��t think I��m myself anymore.��


    Jojo doesn��t speak. She just looks at me quietly. There��s no expression on her face. When I finish, she is silent for a moment. Suddenly she says to me, ��Take off your clothes.��


    ��What?��


    ��Take off your clothes and let me check your scars.��


    I look at Jojo and I see no doubt in her eyes. I hesitate for a moment and begin to untie my shirt buttons.


    My chest, my shoulders and on the arms, those scars have healed for a long time, one by one, seems a little shocking! Jojo squints and stares at me for a minute. She seems to be a little distracted for a while, then she��s slowly stretching out her hand, gently touching a scar on my shoulder��


    The doctor said that if the knife was cut a little deeper, a little farther to the left, my arm would be useless. From this point of view, my luck was really good.


    Jojo��s eyes seem to be flashing, her fingers touching the scar on my shoulder all the way down, and then turning behind me.


    There are bullet holes in my back. Those were all shot by the shotgun at GZ City. Fortunately, it was only a home-made gun. It shot out the iron sands. Otherwise, I would have died at that time.


    Jojo has tears in her eyes. She turns her face and quietly wipes away the tears, gives me a quick laugh. She laughs calmly, and then asks me gently: ��Little 5, I ask you a question.��


    ��What?��


    ��Why didn��t you contact us?��


    I think about it and say with a bitter smile: ��What��s the use? Am I still me? I��m not the Chen Yang anymore. Not that little 5 anymore! I��m a jerk now, a real murderer!��


    Pah!


    No signs at all! A slap on my face without mercy! Jojo is raising her hand, staring at me fiercely and says: ��I��m fucking slap you to death!��


    I��m speechless and looking at her.


    ��If���� Jojo takes a deep breath, ��If I, or Azle, or Wood. If one day, we also encounter such a desperate situation. When we kill or set fire and escape, will you continue to regard us as friends at that time?��


    ��I will! For sure!��


    Jojo looks at me and says, ��That��s all right! So, if you dare to repeat what you just said�� I��ll slap you again! Do you believe it?!��


    I rub my cheek. Fortunately, her hands were merciful. It didn��t really hit hard. I��m just feeling a bit hot on my cheek.


    Both of us has stood for a long time, and I��m opening my clothes. The occasional passers-by on both sides can not help but cast curious eyes. I just take Jojo into a side alley.


    Then I find a fire escalator next to a three-storey building. The fire escalator goes straight to the top floor, but it is rusty, and the two floors of it are locked up. But it��s nothing for a person like me. I climb up with ease and then pull Jojo to jump up.


    The two of us arrive at the rooftop with ease. It��s quiet and dark here. There��s a lot of dust on the ground. I spread my suit on the ground and sit down side by side with Jojo.


    As a coastal city, Vancouver has a beautiful night sky. Without the sun-shading dust in the big cities. The sky here is clear.


    We sit back to back and look at the sky. We are silent for a long time. Jojo suddenly says: ��But why didn��t you connect with DIdi?��


    I shiver a little.


    DIdi, Didi!


    This is almost the softest place in my heart.


    ��You know, when the news came back that you were dead, we were all very careful not to tell Didi. But this situation without news is even more torturing! The girl began to cry every day, and then she stopped crying, but she never laughed, never again.��


    ��How�� How is she?��


    I hear my voice is trembling, and my heart is trembling too.


    Instead of answering me directly, Jojo is sighing first. There seems to be a lot of meaning in her sigh.


    ��Not only Didi, but also your female boss. Nanny.�� Jojo says slowly, ��Her background is not simple. Basically, she can get the information we get. She must have heard about your death, you know? I heard that she seemed to be crying and fainting, and then she had staied a whole day in the hospital. Then I took Didi back. Now she��s with us. Didi lives in my house now. I don��t want to describe her as she is now. But have you ever seen flowers wither? That��s what she is now! If it��s not still waiting for your news, I��m afraid she won��t be able to make it anymore.��


    My heart is aching bitterly again.


    ��Why didn��t you contact them? At least, you might make a call to tell them you are still alive!��


    I��m silent.


    This is the roof of the building. There is nobody around. I can finally take out my cigarette and light one with a slightly trembling hand. Just after taking a sip, Jojo takes it from my mouth and put it in her own mouth.


    I smile bitterly and light another one for myself again.


    My mouth is full of bitter taste. I know it��s not because of tobacco.


    Yeah, why didn��t I call Didi, didn��t contact Nanny? Why didn��I even send back a a message of I��m still alive?


    Why?


    Because.


    I��m a jerk!


    Yes, because I��m a jerk! A basted!


    These days, all along, this problem is a taboo in my heart! I even force myself time and again not to think about it. Every time I thought about it, I felt myself is a real jerk!


    I��m almost endlessly smoking a whole cigarette, the cigarette under my fierce smoke, bright as a firing star. Finally, the cigarette at the fingertips is burned to the end.


    ��What can I do?�� I laugh bitterly and feel the muscles on my face stiff.


    I turn my head and look into Jojo��s eyes: ��Jojo, I��m in a very special situation����


    Then I start my telling.


    ��I��m under too much pressures now. I can��t go back. Once I go back, there are only two ways. First. I don��t expose myself, but Juan will kill me. Secondly, I expose myself. Those people know I��m not dead, and they��re going to kill me. I can��t go back! At least not now!��


    Yes! There��s hate, malice and unwilling in my heart. I made up my mind to go back one day to take everything back with my own hands long ago!


    But�� How long time will it take?


    I am now in Canada, no foundation, no background! I can only rely on my own life to rush, to fight! How many years do I have to wait before I can get ahead, to have a certain position, and return home with my head holding high?


    Three years? Five? Eight? Or ten more?


    Nobody knows! Moreover, who can guarantee that I can live safely and successfully in such a day of licking blood on the edge of the knife?


    Maybe one morning, I��ll be shot in the street! I��m on a no-return road!


    So, what should I let Didi, and Nanny do then?


    Can I say to them shamelessly: You wait for me! In ten years at most, I will come back if I��m still alive then, and I��ll be getting ahead!


    Is that possible?


    How long can a woman��s youth and precious years last? How many years? And I don��t know whether I��m still alive tomorrow!


    Can I say that to two women who love me shamelessly? Can I make such a request?


    Jojo is sighing. She looks at me, her eyes bright: ��So�� You are����


    ��No!�� I know what she wants to say, but I immediately deny it, ��But I��m not so noble�� In fact, I even feel sorry for my despicability and cowardice�� I even despise myself!��


    Yes, if I am a noble person, I am a selfless person. Then I should call them and tell them not to wait for me. They just find another good man to marry to. Don��t waste youth on me. Just tell them to forget me!


    But��


    I can��t!


    I really can��t!


    I love Didi so much. And I also can��t get rid of Nanny.


    The more I fall into despair, the more I miss my family and them! Sometimes, that kind of strong, that kind of desire, even tormented me to death!


    I am not a noble person.


    If I were to be like the heroes in the movies, to let them forget me and find new happiness. In that case. I really can��t say it! I can��t bear it!


    I can��t face such a situation!


    Let me personally push my favorite woman into someone else��s arms? I can��t do that!


    I��m contradictory! On the one hand, I know that I am in such a state that the future is far away. It is unfair for them to wait for me so long and waste their youth for me.


    But on the other hand, I��m really selfish! I love my women so much that I really can��t tell them to leave me. I can��t say that! I am greedy for every minute from their love for me, give me warmth.


    I�� I��m really not a good man!


    I��m already a man walking on the edge. Now, this love in my heart is almost only humanity and hope for life in my heart.


    I am not a saint. I am just an ordinary person, I am not so noble, not so selfless. This is the contradiction that I have always buried in my heart.


    I really can��t force myself to make a decision now! In this case, I��m not don��t want to contact them, but dare not!


    I call them, and what should I say to them? How should I say?


    Tell them. Let them wait for me? But can I make two women who love me sacrifice for me like this?


    Tell them, let them give up me, don��t wait for me. However, in that case, it is tantamount to letting me give up the last hope of life in my heart on my own initiative.


    What shall I do? What can I do?


    I look at Jojo with a bitter smile. I��m feeling that I can not hide the pain in my eyes.


    ��Tell me, what should I do? To the left? Or to the right? I don��t know what to say, so�� I��ve never been able to make this call.��


    Jojo takes a deep breath, staring at me for a moment, then slowly shaking her head and says: ��I�� I don��t know what to do�� It��s difficult. It��s really difficult.��


    Some people may say I��m selfish and mean.


    But that��s because they haven��t met the things like this! Because they never encounter such a despair!


    In a real desperate situation, with no relatives and almost nothing at all, you can still tell your love not to wait for me and let me just die.


    People in despair, even if they grasp a little hope, even if it is only a little hope, will instinctively hold on tightly! This is no longer a question of selfishness. It��s human nature!


    This question, it��s difficult.


    It��s really difficult!

 Chapter 168 - Fearless

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    That night, JoJo and I were sitting on the roof until dawn. Don��t know when, the two of us have fallen asleep back to back.


    We have talked all night and finished all the cigarettes. Both of us smell of tobacco.


    When I wake up, it��s already bright. I wake up earlier than Jojo, just feeling sore and painful in my waist and spine. In short, not comfortable all over the body.


    When I��m just moving a little, she also wakes up. Watching her stiffness of her body when she��s stretching, I judge that she��s also very uncomfortable. The two of us are looking at each other and laughing.


    ��I��m going back.�� I look up at the sky, open my mouth and say slowly, ��It��s already morning. I didn��t go back overnight. My brothers here will be worried.��


    Jojo nods and says: ��I��m going back, too. I��m going to Toronto in the next two days�� Well, if I knew I could meet you in Vancouver, I would not have promised Winson to accompany him to Toronto.��


    ��By the way, I haven��t asked you why you came to Canada with Winson?��


    Jojo is sighing: ��It��s still my dad��s problem. Winson and I have reached a private agreement. We weren��t interested in each other, but we both pretended to be dating under the pressure from the family. This time, his family invested in a business in North America and needed him to come to an event. It seems that their family is ready to gradually hand over some of the Canadian industries to him to take care of it, anyway, I am not sure about the details. This time I followed him to meet his parents. His parents are in Toronto now. If we hadn��t met you last night, we should have taken this morning��s flight to Toronto.��


    She says this in a very indifferent tone, but I feel a little sorry: ��I have delayed your trip�� If I hadn��t dragged you here all night, you would have been on the plane by now.��


    ��It��s irrelevant.�� Jojo waves her hand arrogantly: ��What��s the point of meeting Winson��s parents? I just go to play a role. It��s boring. It��s much more important to meet you. Anyway, Winson, though a little sissy, but he knows everything very well. He met you last night and both of us ran away. He should have guessed that we could not catch the flight this morning. Don��t worry, he must have adjusted the arrangement. That guy is very rigid in his work. It��s not interesting to have everything arranged beforehand so that everything can be done smoothly. I suspect that he even plans beforehand the times to go to the toilet every day!��


    Listening to Jojo��s disdainful tone, I sigh inside my heart.


    In fact, I don��t feel bad about Winson. I can even feel that he is kind to me. Several contacts with that fellow, especially the gambling, all felt that he seemed to have an intent to get close to me.


    I have a long list of unanswered calls, all from Sophie. I think about it and delete it. I don��t mean to call her back.


    ��Little 5, listen, I have to go to Toronto with Winson today. Anyway, I have to deal with it. But I��ll be back earlier. The soonest, I��ll go today and back tomorrow.��


    I shake my hand quickly: ��No! Your will be too rush to affect your arrangement!��


    ��Cut!�� Jojo��s face is showing some disapprobatory expression: ��Don��t mention them, if not for them, Winson and I would not have been hard-wired together! What annoys me most is the self-righteous old people. Why do they think that they can decide the happiness of our lives? Who I want to marry, it��s not their shit! I��m not their daughter-in-law. I don��t need to come to their house to amuse them! I��ll show my face for give them face. That��s all right!��


    Jojo then takes out a card and gives me: ��This is my phone number, which I��m using during my stay in Canada. You can you dial this number to reach me anytime. Boy, remember to call me! If you dare to play disappear once more, I��ll do it the next time we meet.�� She makes a ��cut�� gesture with one palm fiercely.


    She takes my mobile phone, saves my phone number, and asks my address. I think about it and tell her that I��m living in a garage of Papa 8, but she��d better not go there.


    Then we climb down the fire ladder, and I go down first. But the problem is that Jojo is right above my head. As soon as I look up, I can see her long legs flashing under the skirt.


    To be honest, I really didn��t mean to look up. But it has been noticed by her. Miss Jojo will not be polite to me! There are still more than three meters from the ground. She is so angry that she is yelling: ��Little 5, where are you looking?!�� After that, she is just kicking to my head.


    Fortunately, my body is strong, and I make a dodge motion on the fire ladder. I turn over one heel and land steadily on the ground. Jojo is sliding down and immediately clenching her fist and chasing after me.


    We are chasing happily and running out of the alley. But when we get out of the entrance, I am stunned.


    At the entrance of the alley, a black car is parking there. Winson, in a dark suit, is standing next to the car. He��s leaning lazily by the car, watching Jojo and I walk out. With a slightly smile, he is raising his wrist and takes a look at his watch and says: ��I thought you��d have at least more than half an hour to come down.��


    I look at him in surprise and say: ��You�� Did you know we were up there? Are you waiting here long ago?��


    Even Jojo is staring her eyes round and asking: ��How long have you been waiting? Wouldn��t you wait all night?��


    ��Of course not.�� Winson taps his finger on the window. The carwindow is slowly rolling down. The driver inside pushes the door open and comes out with a lady��s cloak in his hand. He walks towards Jojo and hands it to her.


    ��Put it on, miss. The temperatures in the morning here are still quite low. I don��t want to get on the plane with a woman who sneezes and snivels all the time. If you catch a cold, I would also be infected.�� Winson is smiling naturally and shows his white teeth.


    Jojo has forgotten to get angry with him. There��s something strange in her eyes: ��Sissy, you tell the truth, you already know we were here? How long have you been waiting here? You were not really waiting for all night, were you?��


    ��Of course not.�� Winson is laughing. He says, ��Jojo, after all, you come with me to Canada alone. I need to be responsible for your safety. Otherwise, how can I face your father? When you two ran out last night, I had my men following you far away. They saw you climb to the top of this building, and then they notified me. I know when your old friends meet again, there must be a lot of things to catch up. I��m a person do know what is good. So, I didn��t bother you and just let go of you. As for me, I��m certainly not stupid to wait here until dawn. I went back to the hotel last night and slept. Then I got up in the morning and took time to swim, then took a bath and had a massage. I also had a good breakfast, then changed a new dress to pick you up.��


    Winson is laughing confidently. But his self-confidence is not arrogant at all. On the contrary, there is a proper restraint and unruffled calm from the heart.


    Then he��s shaking hands with me again. His eyes are genuine, at least looking genuine: ��Chen Yang, I talked to Miss Sophie last night, and I didn��t expect you have joined the gang in Canada now. Well, I do not prejudice about gangs, but I always think they are still in their infancy. Personally, I appreciate you very much. I have already expressed this point when we first met. I just think you��re a good person, and you��re. It seems to have some magical power. God, I won��t forget that gambling experience with you! I even thought the goddess of luck was your lover that day!�� He��s smiling casually and indifferently, then changes a serious tone to say to me, ��I just don��t think people like you should stay in the underworld. Of course, people have their own aspirations. If you want to leave one day, please remember to come to me. I will reserve a good position for you in my family business. I believe you will be very excellent.��


    I give him a deep look: ��Why do you think so? I don��t seem to have much talent for you, do I?��


    Winson is pointing to his heart and laughing: ��I believe in the theory that personality determines success. I appreciate your personality, so I think you will be excellent. As for the abilities, they can be learned or acquired. But the quality of a person��s nature will directly affect his achievements.��


    Jojo is standing aside and looking at us. Suddenly, she��s cutting in the words: ��What��s your idea, sissy?��


    ��Jojo, just as I can never guess your mind, I won��t tell you my mind either.�� Winson is laughing mystery, ��We��re just acting in front of our parents and relatives, acting as the male and female protagonists in the play. But we��re outside of the play now. If you know me too well, I��m afraid you��ll fall in love with me.��


    Jojo does not speak, but stretch out one of her middle fingers directly as the reply.


    ��Well, we should go now, so that we can catch up with my parents for afternoon tea.�� Winson shakes hands with me and I give Jojo another hug.


    ��Chen Yang, remember what I said�� The gang may not suit you.��


    Before Jojo get in the car, she whispers to me: ��Tomorrow, I��ll fly back.�� Then they all get in the car, but Winson rolls down the window, says to me with the smile: ��Oh, our royal highness Sophie is very angry now. You have to be careful.��


    As the car is slowly leaving, I��m standing there and feeling a little confused.


    To meet with Jojo again is totally unexpected to me. I thought I would have to endure the loneliness in my heart for quite a long time and struggling alone in this strange western world.


    Maybe it��s because I��m too lonely and my heart is too stuffy, I had sex with Sophie so fiercely that night?


    DIdi, Nanny, and all others at home�� How are they now?


    Alas, just leave all these alone.


    I walk aimlessly for a while, then stop a taxi and go back to the garage. I see one MPV is parking at the intersection. There are two men in that car and pretending to be reading the newspapers.


    I��ve known that they are police. During this period, the police have taken us as a key target. But the Canadian police are really uncreative. There is no concealment in their surveillance, even a fool can see it.


    I just return to the garage. Several brothers are changing tires for a car. Seeing me come in, and a few people I know are all whistling at me, mocking the look of my dress in suits and leather shoes.


    I see Silo is carrying a bottle out. Seeing me come in, he looks a little serious, comes to me quickly and says: ��Little 5, Papa 8 wants to see you. Come in quickly.��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Well. It seems that something big has happened. Early this morning, several big names came to have meeting with Papa 8. Tiger has already come to find you once.��


    My heart is beating heavily!


    As soon as I reach the back yard, I see Tiger standing downstairs of Papa 8��s office and waving to me.


    ��Little 5, go change your clothes quickly!�� Tiger��s tone is also serious, ��Ten minutes later. Papa 8 wants to see you.��


    ��What clothes should I change?�� I��m a little confused. Looking at myself, I��m dressing pretty well.


    ��Change into Tang suit.�� Tiger says with the smile, ��Oh, I almost forgot. You haven��t the Tang suit yet. I��ll give you one of my own first. You size should be the same with mine as well.��


    He smiles at me and then leads me to his room to pick up a dress.


    Tiger has a room in our dormitory building. Although he seldom lives here, but he is almost the number two person here. So, no one will take his room.


    His room is exactly the same as us, just a little less furniture. Open an old-fashioned wardrobe, he takes out a black Tang suit and hands it to me, compares it with my figure and smiles: ��Just wear this.��


    This Tang suit is a little old. Tiger��s eyes are filled with emotion: ��I used to wear it many years ago. I remember when we were negotiating with the local gangs that time, we all wore Tang suits. Now we seldom wear it.��


    My mind is flashing. Negotiationg with the local gangs? Tang suit?


    Is Papa 8 asking me to wear Tang suit today is going to take me to meet the local gangs?


    After changing the clothes, Tiger takes me to Papa 8��s office. Nobody can enter this office on normal days. I��ve been here for several months, and I��ve only been there two or three times. This office is on the second floor of the garage. Downstairs is the garage site. This is undoubtedly a very humble place, but there are many advantages, such as not afraid of being eavesdropped and peeped!


    Pushing the door in, I see that the light inside is somewhat dim and the headlight is not on. There is a long table in the office. To my surprise, this table is not made of wood, but of metal. I look carefully before I recognize that it is temporary use of a cutting and welding table.


    On both sides of this temporary long table, many chairs have been set aside and many people have been sitting there. There are very old and white-haired men; young and strong men; someone looks kind-looking; someone looks fierce. At the first glance, there isn��t any good people.


    Papa 8 is sitting on the chairman��s seat. His left hand of lacked two fingers is habitually tapping on the arm of the chair lightly.


    My eyes are narrowing immediately. Because I��ve mastered some of Papa 8��s habits. His finger-tapping usually takes place only when he has problems in his mind and needs to think over, or when he is very angry.


    Now, though his face is calm, but there are chills in his eyes.


    ��Little 5, come here.�� Papa 8 speaks to me faintly, and his voice is very calm. When I stand behind him, Tiger has left the room.


    ��This is Little 5. Now he��s my assistant.�� Papa 8 says lightly, ��In the future, many things will let him to deal with, so the things we are talking about today, I think it is necessary for him to listen.��


    I notice that most of the people here are looking at me with some disdains. Maybe I��m too young, these older guys disapprove and look down on me.


    ��Little 5, you give these bosses a salute first.�� Papa 8 says lightly, ��All of them here are the leaders of Vancouver��s local gangs.��


    I don��t say anything and just salute everyone here as a junior person. These people are the leaders of the local gangs that fought us like hell previously. Sand Snake, who I killed, should have been one of these people.


    ��It��s almost such a thing.�� Papa 8 is sighing, then picking up a small tea cup in front of him and takes a slight sip, moistens his voice and keeps saying, ��We can sit down and neotiate now, I think it��s good. Everyone knows the situation this year. The Angels of the Hell are now out of stock and have to find someone to work with. I know, we all have supply, but the Angels of the Hell will only choose one partner! Now that we can all agree to work together to get the Vietnamese out first! We��ll deal with the Angels of the Hell. How much benefit we get, we��ll give 30% to all of you here! Meanwhile, if you have any good resource of goods, just contribute, the profit everyone earns!��


    I just stand behind Papa 8 and listen. With my position, I can only listen. There is no place for me to speak. I��ve understood that Papa 8 is going to make a piece with these local gangs, and today they are invited to negotiate.


    These local gangs fought so many times with us these days, and many of their men died. Now most of them must be tired and afraid.


    Moreover, although they have much more people than us, but they are far less united than we are! During this period of time, none of them is willing to bear more losses. Once anything happens, they only consider their own small group��s interests. That��s why they couldn��t win us all the time.


    Papa 8��s strategy is simple. First, make peace with them, and then work together to get the Vietnamese out of the game.


    The cooperation between the local gangs and Vietnamese did not benefit much. There are many people with resentment, which just give us an oppotunity to win over.


    Although we have always been in conflict with these local gangs, cooperation with the Angels of the Hell is the most important thing. Other disputes will involve our hind legs! Papa 8��s idea is that the Angel of the Hell��s cake is big. To a certain extent, we can concede some benefits in exchange for peace for a period of time.


    For Papa 8, the cooperation with the Angels of the Hell is the biggest opportunity for us to move closer to the mainstream and transform ourselves! On this premise, some small concessions are acceptable.


    The negotiation is going well. My malicious guess is that these guys have been scared by us for a while, and now they are easier to communicate.


    But I also notice that there��s a person opposite who seems to have been fighting against Papa 8 in words. Most of the chills in Papa 8��s eyes come from this.


    ��It��s basically like this. Let��s lay down our guns and knives in the future and be a family, share the big cake together. It��s much better to make money together than to fight and kill!�� Papa 8��s fingers are knocking on the desktop, ��My words have finished. Have you any comment?��


    The others are silent for a moment.


    ��Papa 8!�� The guy who has been targeting Papa 8 is speaking.


    This is a stout fellow with a thick neck and wide shoulders. The clothes on his body seem to be tied tightly. His head is short and the face is square. But his chin is slightly raising and looks unruly. More importantly, he��s staring at Papa 8 with hatred in his eyes.


    I notice that the bridge of his nose collapsed. If I have not guessed wrong, his nasal bridge bone was removed by operation!


    I also notice his hand. His hands are on the table. They are big and thick. His knuckles are thick too, but his fingers are short. What��s more, his middle index finger and ring finger are much shorter than the average and they all seem to be the same length. From the hard cocoon on his hand, I can see that this guy is very tough on fighting!


    He says coldly: ��If you want to fight then you fight, you want to negotiate then you negotiate. So that the blood of our brothers all shed in vain?��


    Papa 8 looks at him coldly and says: ��Yes, just take it as shed in vain.��


    The man is standing up at once and slapping on the table. The metal welding table is shaken by him! My heart is shocked, this man��s hand strength is really big!


    ��Shed in vain?�� He��s grinning with the grimly face, then looking around and says, ��The elders are here! As a matter of fact, this is a way to make a fortune, and I shouldn��t stand in the way of everyone��s fortune! But they killed so many of our brothers before. Now they want to negotiate, we have to sit down and negotiate with them. Where do we put our faces?!�� He��s clenching his teeth and says in hate, ��OK! Even if you can bear it, but I can��t bear it. My brother was killed in his own woman��s house! He had his throat cut off! I only have this one brother! Now you let me accept my brother��s death in vain? There��s not such easy thing for me!��


    When I hear this, my heart is beating hard! Had his throat cut off?


    I squint and stare at the man in secret.


    Papa 8 looks at him coldly and says slowly: ��There are casualties on both sides, not only your brother, but also our brothers! We are sitting down for business today. If you want to get revenge, just go to us alone!��


    The fellow is deliberately laughing a few times, staring at Papa 8 fiercely: ��Eight fingers, don��t stir things up! I��m not trying to cut off all of our fortune! But you are too bullying! You want to fight then fight, you want to negotiate then negotiate, and you get most of the benefits. Where the hell do you put us?��


    Papa 8 gives out two faint laughs: ��So what are you thinking? What do you want?��


    ��Compensate for my brother��s life!�� The fellow is frowning. He��s staring at Papa 8 with a murderous face, ��I don��t want anything else! I want the compensation of my brother Sand Snake��s death! Whoever killed my brother, I must take his life! I don��t care about the money! I don��t want my share either. I send it to you all! But the bastard who killed my brother, his life, I want it!��


    Sand Snake?


    The muscles in the corners of my eyes are beating! Sure enough! He��s Sand Snake��s brother!


    Papa 8 is smiling, but his smile is chilly: ��Who are you taking me as? You want me to send my brother up for you to kill? You are too naive?��


    ��Let me fight him then! Gamble life! If I��m unlucky, I��ll admit it if he kills me! Everyone gambles on their own lives to fight, live or death listen to the fate!�� He has a grim smile on his face, ��Don��t tell me that all of you are cowards.��


    The muscles in Papa 8��s eye corners are beating, and I know he is really angry now.


    I immediately put my hand on his shoulder and press gently, then step forward slowly, looking at the fellow with a provocative eye: ��What��s your name?��


    ��Boy, remember, I��m Sand Tiger! Where the fuck did you come out? Haven��t you heard of my name?��


    I nod and just stare at him: ��OK! Sand Tiger, I��ll fight with you! live or death listen to the fate!��


    ��You? Whereby are you fighting with me?�� Sand Tiger is staring at me mockingly.


    ��By what?�� I��m clenching my fist, raising a thumb, pointing at myself, looking at him with my chin up, and saying coldly, ��By I cut Sand Snake��s throat with my knife!��

 Chapter 169 - The top fighter

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    When I say this, I see a shred of fierce murder on Sand Tiger��s face at once! His eyes are staring at me, teeth are creaking. He is almost squeezing the words out of the gap between his teeth.


    ��You�� It was you!��


    His eyes look like swords, almost trying to pierce me. At the same time, his fists are tighting hard.


    The scene suddenly becomes cold, and even the people sitting beside Sand Tiger can not help but quietly move their positions away from him.


    My eyes are staring at him unavoidably. We two are just staring at each other fiercely.


    Then suddenly, Papa 8 says carmly: ��Sand Tiger, aren��t you gambling your life? Let��s gamble with you! If Little 5 loses, he will give you his life.�� Papa 8 turns to look at me and says in a deep voice, ��Little 5, dare you?��


    ��Sure!�� I answer with no doubt.


    ��Good!�� Papa 8��s eyes are flashing, and then glancing at Sand Tiger, ��Sand Tiger, if Little 5 loses, his life is yours. At the same time, the share we give out this time, apart from all of your shares, we will take out one addition share more to give your family!�� While saying this, he deliberatly pauses.


    Sure enough, the leaders of all the local gangs here, no matter young or old, are all showing some covetous expression. Obviously, the cake this time is really big. Even the share of Papa 8 declarate of willing to give up is small, but the estimated value is quite impressive.


    Papa 8 looks around at the changes of all the people��s expressions one by one, then looking at Sand Tiger and says: ��Sand Tiger, if Little 5 loses, we will keep our promise, but what I want to ask is: If you lose, what will your family compensate us for except your life?��


    Sand Tiger��s eyebrows are picking up, his eyes are flashing the determination. He��s shouting: ��OK! Eight fingers, what do you want?��


    I see a deep chill in Papa��s eyes, and my heart is beating hard!


    Papa 8 has only eight fingers on his right hand, so his nickname is ��Eight Fingers��, but in fact he has been unset with this nickname. Unless he laughs at himself occasionally. Otherwise, who dares to call him ��Eight Fingers�� in front of him, which is obviously mocking, is simply looking for own��s death.


    In his present position, no matter who, has to call him ��Papa 8�� respectfully.


    This Sand Tiger, every time calls Papa 8 is ��Eight fingers��, I feel inside Papa 8��s heart is really wanting to kill him now.


    ��Sand Tiger!�� Papa 8��s tone is still very gentle, but its cold feeling has been obvious. He��s slowly saying in a low voice: ��I don��t want much�� If you lose, your life will be gone. What��s more, your family must be removed from Vancouver ever since. From the day you die, all your men must quit Vancouver! Your men can��t appear in Vancouver. We don��t want any of your spheres of influence. We will give it to all the families here!�� The deeper the voice of Papa 8 is, the more his eyes are twinkling like playing a fate song. He��s staring at Sand Tiger coldly, saying slowly word by word: ��Sand Tiger, do you dare or not?��


    Sand Tiger��s forehead is sweating, but he seems still very fierce. He hesitates a while, and eyes are showing the decisive color. He says: ��OK! Eight fingers, just listen to you! If I lose, my life is yours, our family will also be dissolved! If you lose, you��ll have to give our family an extra share of the profits!��


    All the gang leaders around us have complicated looks in their eyes. It seems that not everyone is worrying about Sand Tiger. Although from the standpoint they should be on the same side with Sand Tiger, but this kind of gambling, it seems that winning or losing is no harm to them at all.


    If Sand Tiger wins, it would be a good thing for the rest of the local gangs. But if he dies, they will divide up the sphere of influence of Sand Tiger��s family. Papa 8��s promises on such occasions will certainly not be gone back. In this way, whether win or lose, the gambling will be of a great benefit to them. Who would object to such a thing?


    Inside my heart is sneering: no wonder these local gangs are so numerous that they have been beaten down by Vietnamese, Iranian and Indian gangs for so many years. These guys are just scattered sands! Otherwise, if they can work together. For so many years, how can they only have such little strengths?


    Now, Sand Tiger is clearly in the same camp with them, but when they see him is gambling the life against us, no one stands up. Looking at their eyes, instead, they seem to be calculating how much benefits they can get in this gambling, whether win or lose.


    No wonder while Papa 8 was ranging the cpmpetitors last time, from Vietnamese, to Indians, to Iranians, and then to these local gangs, He would say that these local gangs not to worry about.


    On the spot, Papa 8 calls Tiger into the meeting room and prepares a life and death contract in front of everyone. In fact, this contract can not be recognized by law at all. But there are very different rules in the underworld. With this contract, no matter who wins or loses in the gambling, neither side can pursue revenge afterwards.


    In front of everyone, Sand Tiger and I are hated staring at each other, sign the contract quickly and press the fingerprints.


    Our side, of course, is Papa 8 as the witness. It��s interesting that none of them is willing to stand up as Sand Tiger��s witness. It seems that these guys are wise enough to defend themselves and are unwilling to stand on Sand Tiger side to against us in public.


    In the end, these guys make a round of recommendation to nominate two elders of ��high moral standing��. But look at the expressions of these two elder men, they seem also to be reluctance.


    Papa 8��s eyes are glimming silently with a hint of mockery. I do not speak, just press my fingerprints and step back to his behind.


    It should be said that this negotiation has been a success. At least most of the local gangs have been frightened by the large-scale conflicts before. They are basically soft. No one dares to jump out except Sand Tiger.


    Papa 8 sends them out in person. I see that inside the car which is parking on the street corner from a distance, the police are taking pictures. Papa 8 sees them too, but he doesn��t care at all, just smiling.


    ��Papa 8, these cops���� I say.


    ��Just leave them alone. They are umimportant small fishes.�� He says in calm.


    Back to the office, Papa is sitting down on his chair. He does not speak, not let me sit down either, but looking at me deeply. After a while, he says slowly: ��Little 5, you��re a little too impulsive today.��


    I look at him, but I can not tell whether he is angry or happy in his tone, so I just ask calmly: ��I don��t understand what you mean.��


    ��You��re a little impulsive. However, in my opinion, your response is also good. At least in some cases, impulse is a testament to courage.�� He��s smiling, then taking out a pipe slowly, adds some tobacco, lights it, takes a deep puff. He is using his right hand, with only three fingers pinching the handle of the cigarette end, squinting at me, says lightly, ��You dare to stand up to protect our family, which is good. But do you really know Sand Tiger? Are you sure to kill him?��


    I think about it and answer: ��I don��t know.��


    ��Oh? You don��t know?��


    ��I really don��t know.�� I nod, ��He should be pretty good at fight. I haven��t fought with him and I don��t know whether I can win him. But I only know one thing that I have to stand up for such a scene today. Otherwise, it would make them look down on us.��


    ��Very good!�� He��s sighing, eyes are somewhat complicate. After sighing, he slowly says, ��When we were landing in North America, we fought out a bloodline without afraid of death and daring to fight. Those days, the local gangs had so many people and resources, but dared not to fight with the Vietnamese gangs. Each of them was a shrinking tortoise. But we are not afraid, no one thought could or not. We just fought first and then talking later! Even if we were hurt to be bleeding, we should let opponent know how tough we are!��


    After that, Papa 8 is looking at me and sighing: ��Little 5, you��re good, you��re really good����


    But don��t know why, I feel his tone is deep, even with the feeling of helpless and regretful.


    ��What��s this?��


    The next day, I��m called out of the room by Tiger early in the morning. He takes me to a room behind the garage. It��s a very simple conference room with a broken table. There��s an old big TV and a DVD player on the table.


    Tiger lets me sit down, holding his arms and looking at me: ��Little 5, do you know Sand Tiger��s strength?��


    ��I��m not sure. It should be pretty good!�� I��m honest.


    Tiger is sighing: ��Sand Tiger is the leader of their family. Sand Snake, the one you killed is his cousin. The relationships between them are very good! So, he wants to revenge. But do you know Sand Tiger��s past?��


    His expression is grave and his tone is slow: ��Their family is not the most powerful in the local gangs. But it is generally accepted that Sand Tiger is a top fighter!��


    A top fighter?


    My heart is beating hard and my eyes are narrowing.


    ��Canada��s local gangs have an old tradition of holding an internal fight competing at the beginning of each year, that is, the gangs will choose their best fighters to fight against each other.�� Tiger says slowly, ��The top fighter is a honor.��


    ��Sand Tiger has dominated the stage four times and won the title of the top fighter.�� Tiger says this sentence in a dignified tone. He��s staring at me, ��Little 5, I know you are very good at fight. But I still think that if you two fight fairly, you are more than 90 percent likely to be defeated.��

 Chapter 170 - Fight!

    Translator: Lionwwang  Editor: Lionwwang


    Although Tiger��s tone is serious and his face is stern, I still can��t believe what he said. The main reason is that he said that the probability of my being knocked down against Sand Tiger is more than 90 percent. I always have a strong sense of self-esteem. Such a judgement is unacceptable!


    Threats and intimidation will never work on me. From childhood to adulthood, I may not be able to do many other things, but when it comes to fighting, there were very few people could defeat me.


    ��I know you don��t believe it.�� Tiger is sighing, staring at me and says slowly, ��Unfortunately, Papa 8 is not good at fighting. He doesn��t know much about this life-and-death fight. It��s not just about blood and passion! It��s relying on fighting strength! I wasn��t in the room at that time. Otherwise, I would have prevented you from doing so!��


    Tiger probably sees the disapproval in my expression. He turns around in silence, takes out a CD from his bag, stuffs it into the DVD player, and then turns on the TV.


    ��I��m a fighter too, so I��ve recorded all those fight records in the past few years. These are some information of Sand Tiger I collected last night. I know you are still very confident, but I hope you��d better take a look.��


    Then Tiger begins to play DVDs, and the TV screen is first a snowflake, and then turns into a boxing ring. The picture is a little blurred, apparently shot with an ordinary personal DV.


    The video is a bit blurred. It should be recorded by the old-fashioned equipment. The light was not bright enough on that occasion. Anyway, I could only see two men are warming up in the ring.


    This ring is slightly bigger than the usual one, and the ropes were pulled around it. But there was no referee. There were many audiences looming around.


    It lasted for a while, the camera begins to sweep around, and I recognize that this was a large warehouse, there were many people standing on the second floor of the warehouse to watch. The voice was noisy, the audiences were screaming and shouting, but more of noises.


    The camera was pulled far and close. It was obviously that Tiger was pretty close to the platform when he was filming. So, when the lens is close, the scene in the ring was clear.


    Two men were confronting to each other. One was Sand Tiger obviously. In appearance, he was younger than yesterday. He was half-naked and showing all his muscles. This kind of muscles are full of the strength at first sight. It��s totally different from the rigid muscles that bodybuilders have trained. His muscles are well organized and elastic, like a leopard!


    I squint unconsciously.


    The eyes of Sand Tiger seem to have a taste of bloodthirst. His opponent was twenty-five to six years old, looks younger than Sand Tiger. He was tall and had developed muscles. Looking at his fighting posture and movements, he should be pretty good too.


    The fight begins, there are crazy cries comes on the TV. With the murmur, the picture lens drew closer. Two people took a few steps around the ring and testing out each other first.


    I can see that Sand Tiger��s pace is steady. This discovery makes my heart is sinking.


    Then, Sand Tiger��s opponent began to attack! Both of them wore gloves, but it was obviously a fight without any restrictions! Sand Tiger��s opponent is agile. He hit several attacks with good speed and strength. But all the attacks were all blocked by Sand Tiger, and then the guy kicked on Sand Tiger��s thigh. Unfortunately, this attack only made Sand Tiger��s body shaking slightly, but could not knock him down.


    With a sigh in my heart, Sand Tiger seems to be practicing really well.


    The next moment the situation was changing suddenly!


    Sand Tiger��s opponent did not kick effectively, but Sand Tiger took the chance to step up instead, then came close. His fist was punching heavily into his opponent��s chest. That fellow, with a sudden sway of his body, stepped back, spraying blood with his mouth opened, and then fell to the ground!


    Just one punch! One puch made the opponent vomit blood!


    When I see this, my eyebrows are flicking and I can��t help whispering: ��How heavy is his fist?��


    Then the picture turns, after a snowflake, into another ring. But the people in the ring have changed. One people was still Sand Tiger, but he looks a little more mature than in the previous match. Obviously, these two scenes were shot at different times.


    This time, Sand Tiger��s opponent is a middle-aged man. He looks very calm and seems to has quick pace. After the fight began, the middle-aged man immediately went up to attack first. He raised his legs and laid five legs to Sand Tiger in one breath! I squint again, this man seems to have the better leg skills.


    Sand Tiger block twice at first, soon began to dodge. But his ability of anti-beaten is terrible. He was kicked twice, but all blocked with his arms. After that, once he was kicked, he immediately retreated and used it to reduce most of the strengths. So, although he looked destructively, he did not actually suffer much damages.


    Finally, waiting for the opponent to kick in the air on one side, Sand Tiger suddenly squatted, then his shoulder carrying the other��s kicking leg, raising his left hand to puch on the calf!


    Watching the TV, I can��t help feeling nervous!


    The middle-aged man was screaming. By the time he retreated, his calf had obviously deformed, and it seems that the calf bones have been broken!


    Then the scene is switched again. There are four scenes in Tiger��s DVD. There were two more fights. Every opponent was good, but Sand Tiger defeated all of them. Moreover, everyone was defeated by Sand Tiger��s fist. He seems to have a pair of iron fists. Every time start fighting, he was relying on robust defense and flexible evasion, waiting for the other side to attack first. He was using his ability of anti-beaten to block and defend. After the opponent has attacked, he looked at the other side��s open space, went up and punched with his fist. His main attack is on the heavy punch of his fists!


    ��This is the videos of how Sand Tiger won four times the top fighter, I shot them on the spot that time.�� Tiger says lightly, ��Have you any discoveries?��


    I take a deep breath: ��He��s got a heavy fist and all won with only one punch!��


    In the next few days, we have a lot of targeted exercises.


    A few days later, in a warehouse of an abandoned fishing company. There is also an abandoned wharf not far from the warehouse. It has long been a customary place for local gangs to wager their lives.


    By the time we arrive, the local gang leaders are almost all there. I follow Papa 8 out of the car and walk slowly behind him. Today, it seems that there are a lot of people in the major gangs have come. There are more than 30 cars parking outside the warehouse, but each gang is standing alone, rarely mingled with each other. It can be seen that although the local gangs are on the same front, they are not very united.


    The warehouse is much cleaner than I expected. In the middle of the warehouse is a boxing ring more than one meter high, square, fifteen meters long and fifteen meters wide.


    I��m satisfied with the size of the ring, because if I and Sand Tiger confront the tough with toughnees, it would be easier for him to hit his heavy punch. So, I should run more. The bigger the area of the ring, the better for me to avoid.


    Papa 8 is sitting with the other men of us on the left side. Tiger and I enter a corridor inside the warehouse. At the end of the corridor is a small room, which I suspect was renovated from an abandoned ice bank. Tiger closes the door, takes out a small metal tube from his pocket and slowly twists it open. It��s a disposable syringe with about a few milligrams of liquid in it.


    ��What is this?�� I frown.


    ��A kind of drug.�� Tiger sighs, ��It��s a pain killer. After the injection, it can temporarily paralyze your pain nerves a little more than usual. It won��t hurt you too much in the fight. The side effect of this analgesic is that if the dosage exceeds the limit, the reaction becomes dull. But you can rest assured that I have calculated the dose strictly. Now the dosage is the safest. It can relieve pain when you are fighting, but it won��t affect your reaction and speed.��


    I frown slightly, stare at him.


    Tiger says immediately: ��You don��t have to feel that there��s something unacceptable in your heart. I tell you, in any fight, all the players will be injected with this medicine. Sand Tiger will certainly use it, you don��t have to feel unfair!��


    ��All right.�� I nod and reach for the disposable syringe, but instead of using it immediately, I begin to change the clothes.


    I take off my coat, then change into a very loose boxer shorts and tie the belt tightly. I nake my upper body. When fighting, should try to minimize the clothes on your body so that the opponent has no chance to pull you!


    I take a sip of water, look at Tiger and say: ��Tiger. I��d like to ask you a question.��


    ��What��s it?��


    At this time, there is a noise outside, and it sounds like the tide rushing into the small room.


    I approach Tiger in the midst of the noise, and then whisper alongside him: ��Have you ever fought with Sand Tiger?��


    I see a complicated look in Tiger��s eyes. But I do not wait for him to reply, I just hold my head high and go straight to the ring.


    Sand Tiger has already stood on the ring! He��s wearing a red boxer shorts and twisting his neck. His face is grim, like a bloodthirsty beast watching me jump into the ring!


    ��Boy, I��ll kill you!�� He��s grinning and showing his white teeth.


    I look at him coldly: ��Don��t know who else will be killed today!��


    Both of us are standing on both sides of the raceway and begin to warm up. After all, Sand Tiger has won the Top Fighter four times, and the worship of heroism is almost human nature! Although the local gangs are not united, it does not prevent Sand Tiger has a strong prestige among ordinary gangsters.


    Sand Tiger just makes a few punches, which immediately causes feverish cheers. Some people point at me crazily and shout: ��Sand Tiger! Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!��


    I��m afraid it��s only at this special moment that these people are most united. This is a kind of irony!


    Papa 8 is leading a group of our brothers sitting beside the ring. Many of them were practicing boxing with me in the garage. I see Silo also sitting behind Papa 8 and looking at me sullen.


    I slowly walk over to them, raise my fists to them on the ring, and then look at Silo, blinking at him.


    Silo��s eyes are showing a bit of fanaticism. He looks at me and then slowly raising his fist and shaking it. Then he pounds himself on the chest.